《Cloud Dungeon》 Chapter 0 Prologue Of all the worlds, it is said that Earth is one of the most disturbed by otherworldly gods, teleporting or reincarnating their people into new worlds. Be it summoning or rebirth, the gods always tamper with the world to do so. In this case it is also one such situation. Currently, a child no more than four years old going by the name of Dia White, chased after her little kitten because it had run out into the middle of the street while they were playing. A group of gods wanted to obtain the father or brother of the girl and decided to use her as bait. As she ran out and grabbed the kitten, the gods sent the oldest form of reincarnation, the reckless truck driver. As soon as the truck honked its horns, the family and all those near looked. Both targets tried to run, but even when adrenaline pumped in something seemed to hold them back. Be it fear of death or fear of the scene itself, they both tried to run but didn¡¯t reach the girl before she was hit watching the truck get near her. Both her and her kitten were hit dead center and flew half a block before landing already without any life in her, as the truck blasted off and vanished with their souls carried off leaving the family in grief. In another world, within the domain of the gods, three female goddesses, the Goddess of Love, the Goddess of Life and the Goddess of Death were together waiting for the two men they targeted. Both were of the three women¡¯s type and they wanted a man of their taste to be their champion and plaything in their world that was at peace. However, as the light of the summoning appeared, the three goddesses paled for what appeared was the very bait they wanted to use. The little girl blinked and looked around, seeing the three women and the strange glowing cloudy place they sat in. The area was a circular marble floor and a table the women were sitting at eating, but outside that area that had the circular marble laid down was completely filled with clouds. ¡°How did this¡­¡± The Goddess of Love muttered and instantly she snapped her finger and a large mirror appeared in front of her. The three looked intensely while ignoring the girl who had begun to remember the moment and her body began to tremble as her hands began to fumble around for her kitten as mental support, but found her hands empty. Not having a mental support at this moment began to drive her young mind crazy and the next moment pee began to fall from between her legs as fear overtook her. Dia is a naturally shy girl and has an innate fear of being in strange places and an even greater fear of being far from anyone that she knows. That is why she was given a kitten, so that she can have something as a mental support for when she is alone for extended periods of time. Even with her caretakers, which were either babysitters or daycare, she has a special permission to take her kitten after she gained it. As soon as Dia¡¯s knees gave way, the goddess of life noticed and paled even more noticing the state the child was in. She instantly snapped her fingers causing the child to lose consciousness. ¡°That was close! She almost had a mental breakdown! Quickly find the cat¡¯s soul and bring it here to keep her stable!¡± She shouted and her sister, the death goddess, helped her locate the cat''s soul and through her powers drew it out of the cycle of reincarnation, placing it next to the little girl. It was dazed, but seeing the child she cuddled up close. ¡°So what went wrong?¡± The death goddess asked in a serious tone. ¡°Someone interfered!¡± The love goddess shouted in response. ¡°THAT WOULD BE ME!¡± A booming voice resounded and a flash appeared as a domineering figure appeared in front of the three women. ¡°¡°¡°FATHER!¡±¡±¡± The three shouted. ¡°Why?¡± The love goddess asked. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Summonings should only be used when our worlds are in its most dire state. Not to bring a boyfriend I would never approve of and doesn¡¯t even care for you at this time to our world. Now as punishment you will have to look after this child. DON¡¯T let me catch you doing this again without my express permission.¡± He said and vanished. The three women slumped down extremely depressed at losing so much mana to summon someone from earth and still get reprimed by their father. ¡°Well, we were at fault so might as well take care of the girl. That said, she won¡¯t be of much use to the world as a hero or anything. She would just be taken advantage of and she knows far too little. If we reincarnate her with her memories, she will be extremely mentally unstable and could become a threat.¡± The love goddess said. ¡°Let¡¯s make her a Dungeon. It¡¯s the safest bet since she will be able to play with the beasts. With her still pure heart we can give her the kitten as a free dungeon boss or maybe make the cat into a dungeon fairy especially for her to keep her stable.¡± The life goddess said. ¡°Seems for the best, but I wonder how she will act being in a cave.¡± The death goddess said worried. The other two and shrugged. The life goddess snapped her finger and cleaned the girl before waking her up. Slowly the child¡¯s eyes opened and as she looked up she saw her kitten and jumped up hugging it. ¡°Misty, I had such a bad dream I wa¡­¡± She began and then looked around before paling. She got up and rushed to the edge of the area to look for some place to hide, but finding no place she crouched looking at the clouds as her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Child, please come here, we aren¡¯t going to hurt you.¡± the life goddess said in a gentle tone. ¡°*hic* M-m-moma s-say *hic* to never *hic* tr-trust strangers!¡± She muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry we just have to ask you something.¡± The love goddess said. Hearing this she looked back with tear filled eyes. The three goddesses blushed a bit because of the sheer amount of cuteness she was expelling from those big eyes. Slowly she got up and walked over cutely looking down at the ground, but took peeks up at the three beautiful goddesses. ¡°Now, do you know what a dungeon is?¡± the life goddess asked after crouching to be at eye level. Dia shook her head gently. ¡°Did you ever play a game with your big brother that had a cool looking maze with lots of big monsters that he would beat up like a hero?¡± The goddess asked. Dia gently nodded remembering playing with her older brother she loved, causing more tears to form, since she wasn¡¯t near him, and tightened her hug on her kitten. ¡°Well do you want to be the dungeon that makes all those big strong monsters?¡± the goddess asked. ¡°No!¡± Dia said shaking her head. ¡°Those monsters are ugly and scary.¡± ¡°Well we can¡¯t safely bring you to our world besides letting you control those big bad monsters.¡± The life goddess said helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna¡­ I want to play with birds and cute things.¡± She said dreamingly, but then caught herself and blushed as she began to fantasize. The love goddess giggled and walked over before picking up the child and made a sofa of cloud appear, letting herself fall in it with the shocked girl. ¡°Tell me, do you like fluffy stuff?¡± she asked. ¡°Mn!¡± She replied and cuddled Misty in her arms and then looked covetly at the cloud and slowly reached out. ¡°Ah! So soft.¡± She muttered. ¡°Do you want to be a special dungeon made totally of fluffy clouds?¡± She asked. ¡°But¡­ how do I make cute things appear if I''m only cloud?¡± She asked tilting her head. The four women were a bit shocked by the question. It was true that she can¡¯t support life with only clouds. ¡°Do you want something else?¡± the death goddess asked. ¡°Some place like this.¡± Dia said gesturing around her. ¡°Big beautiful, a small little island in the middle of clouds! I want to make a fairy land in the sky for only cute things. When I finish I want to make it my home and for Misty and papa and mama and big bro when I finally get back to them!¡± She said. The three had conflicted looks, but force a smile to hide the hard fact. Since the child was having her mind stabilize it was better. Also, this was a rather strange idea, dungeons are mostly caves and a few are ones expand upwards making castles which are commonly called a demon lord¡¯s castle, but mostly because of mortal superstition. A sky, no, a cloud dungeon would start out in the sky and would grow extremely slowly but very peacefully. However, it might experience many beast attacks due to its complete exposure. This was something the goddesses could fix with a blessing to suppress her call towards monsters until she can handle or hide herself. ¡°If you want a fairy land then you need a fairy right?¡± The love goddess said. ¡°Mn! I will fill it with the prettiest and nicest fairies, but I will also make them really strong so that no one can bully them or bottle them up like those meanies that I saw in big bro¡¯s games.¡± Dia said. The three goddesses giggle hearing the little girl talk about the games of her world. ¡°Okay then, can I see your little kitten?¡± The life goddess asked. She looked startled and hugged Misty, shielding her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you said you wanted a fairy land so you need fairies, I just want to give you your own kitty fairy how does that sound?¡± The life goddess asked. The girl was stunned, but slowly allowed the woman to take the kitten. The next moment it began to glow brightly and shrank into a very small size that was the same as the size of the girl''s hand. When the glow vanished a small little egg was left. ¡°Here, when you become a little dungeon this little egg will hatch and it will be your little Misty and she will remember you and will even know how to teach you have to do everything to grow a big beautiful fairy land okay.¡± The life goddess said. ¡°Wow!¡± Dia said looking at the rainbow colored egg that had the colors slowly moving around the shell. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go sweetie, good luck. Also, I am Helena Goddess of Love, if you are ever lonely just dream of me okay.¡± The love goddess said and kissed her forehead. ¡°I am Teresa Goddess of Life, be careful because there are lots of nasty beasties in the skies as well okay.¡± the life goddess and kissed Dia¡¯s forehead. ¡°I''m Yulin Goddess of Death, remember to be careful, it¡¯s not a good thing if you meet me here again, but if you are sad let this big sister take care of you okay.¡± She said and kissed the girl¡¯s forehead. With the three kisses, the girl and the egg in her hand became a ball of light and vanished. Chapter 1 Slowly the vision of the little girl began to brighten after it had turned to complete darkness. She felt the small egg vanish from her hands and began to panic, but as her vision was restored she began to calm down. ¡°Misty! Misty!¡± She cried and as she looked around she began to take in the landscape. She found herself on a small 3 meter in diameter rock and around this rock was about two more meters of white cloud. After that was just pure blue sky and after looking out from the clouds she could see the massive landscape below her. This small island was currently floating more than 25 thousand meters within the stratosphere of the planet. Her small unnoticeable little cloud covered the small island and held it in the air as well. ¡°Wow¡­¡± She muttered in awe at how far up she was and how she could see in such great detail. *Crack* Hearing a small crack she jumped in the air. Her body was invisible like a ghost. She couldn¡¯t see or even feel her body, but she could move around freely. When she moved to the center of her island, she saw a small glowing cute pink crystal floating one meter above the ground and right in front of it on the ground was a rainbow egg that was shaking and slowly filling with cracks. ¡°Misty!¡± Dia shouted in joy and watched her best friend slowly break out. As it reached the peak of breaking, the shell burst like a balloon and a small figure slowly floated up in the light. Slowly a pair of wings opened and she stretched her little limbs as if waking from a nap. The little figure was no more than the size of a palm (10 cm tall), she had dark brown hair, on her head was a pair of cat ears, she was naked and it was easy to spot the long cat tail on coming out just above her butt. On her upper back was a small pair of dragonfly wings. Another interesting feature is her golden colored eyes with cat slits giving her a cute mix. ¡°Misty!¡± Dia shouted and wanted to hug the cute fairy, but her body passed through it making her feel sad. ¡°Dia? Where are we?... Ah so that''s it.¡± She muttered. ¡°What''s it?¡± Dia asked confused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those pretty ladies just taught me everything I needed to know.¡± Misty said. She looked around at this moment and was a bit startled and then began to think. ¡°Wow Dia, you made the Goddesses make a different type of dungeon you know. We won¡¯t be getting people visiting in a long time unless we lower the island to a height that some air mage can fly up.¡± Misty said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want a dark place, Hmph!¡± Dia said crossing her arms. ¡°Anyway this island¡¯s growth is really different, but no worry let''s see¡­¡± Misty said and closed her eyes. ¡°First off let''s get your first monsters. Be careful because you have only one chance to choose it okay.¡± Misty warned me. ¡°Ah~! But I want a whole bunch of cute animals!¡± Dia complained. ¡°Now now, you can make them cute later but first we need to choose the most basic ones. They will help you build your dungeon as they are the weakest type of monsters or animals and soon they will adapt and evolve into monsters or you can change them as you like.¡± Misty said. ¡°Eh?¡± Dia muttered confused at all the complicated terms. ¡°Just don¡¯t choose anything on impulse okay.¡± Misty said. ¡°Okay.¡± Dia said downhearted. ¡°Good.¡± Misty nodded and held her hand out as small particles of blue light began to gather and form a table.
Please choose your first Monster Race. Warning you will only have one choice until you gather enough mana to obtain a second, but you can acquire wild animals and monsters if they willingly join you.
Goblin A race of half sentient beings. They are half sentient and half monsters and still rank up and evolve like common monsters. They are short, green, rather ugly and have a fierce breeding rate.
Kobold A race of humanoid beings that contain dragon blood. They are the lowest ranked beings from the dragon faction and are considered worker creatures. They have dog heads and are covered in fur, but are intelligent enough that humans and sentient races don¡¯t fight them because they are beastmen.
Wisp A race of spirits. They have no intelligence and will wander around aimlessly where mana exists. In a dungeon they are useful for newborn dungeons with lots of hazards because they absorb mana in the air and create natural objects and expand the dungeon. If the air is polluted and you possess a specific type of wisp, they will even clean the air. They can evolve into other spirits with greater intelligence and even sentience.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Plant Vegetation found anywhere on a living planet. They have no intelligence at the start and will grow off the mana in the air. Over time they will slowly form intelligence as they evolve.
Beast Beasts refer to all types of animals. You can choose from rabbits, wolves, birds and any animal you know of.
Elemental Elementals are beings made of mana of any type and can be found anywhere with a high concentration of mana. They breed slowly, but are the most beneficial workers for a dungeon in areas of high mana.
Dia looked confused at the list. ¡°Choose one?¡± Misty said. ¡°Um¡­¡± Dia muttered not knowing what to do. She didn¡¯t know how to read well since she was still a four year old and only read some picture books, so she didn¡¯t understand most of the words even when the system had long since added the world''s languages to her vocabulary. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Misty asked. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what this says.¡± She said pointing shyly at the list. Misty blinked and remembered the girl''s age and wryly laughed before she began to read it to the girl. After the cat girl fairy read the list to her, the girl''s eyes fixed themselves on the Wisp, Plant and Beast options. Obviously they were the three things she wanted most. Wisps to make fairies, plants to make really beautiful flowers and beasts to make the cutest animals. ¡°Misty which should I choose?¡± She asked teary eyed since she wanted them all. ¡°I think the wisp, they are the safest one for us right now.¡± the fairy said. Reluctantly the girl nodded and touched wisp.
You have chosen Wisp as your first race.
Due to being the one and only Cloud Dungeon you developed affinity for Wind, Water and Earth mana. +20 Wind Affinity +15 Water Affinity +5 Earth Affinity
Due to three of the goddesses having accidentally killed you, they have chosen to present you with five of all basic wisps and you may choose a second race.
¡°Wow!¡± Misty shouted. ¡°What happened?¡± Dia asked confused. Misty told her the news, making the little girl smile. ¡°Let''s choose plant! I can¡¯t get cute fairies without making a dress of flowers for them!¡± Dia said choosing plant.
You have chosen Plant as your second race.
Due to your still weak stature you can only summon, Weed, Lesser Healing Herb, Lesser Poison Herb and Thorn Bush.
Misty told Dia what plants she could grow making the girl frown. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dia, weeds grow really well and can evolve into anything and make big beautiful flowers if grown right.¡± Misty said. This calmed the little girl a bit. Finally after choosing everything, several flashes of light appeared over the small floating crystal and formed small balls. One set of five was green, another was blue, one was brown and the last was red. ¡°These are the wisps. An air wisp, a water wisp, a fire wisp and an earth wisp.¡± Misty explained. Looking at them the girl thought they were cute. ¡°What do they do?¡± She asked. ¡°Well you probably feel a tingly feeling in the air right?¡± Misty asked to which Dia nodded. ¡°Well their purpose is to gather that tingly feeling and making it an energy that you can use to make the dungeon big and cute. But¡­¡± Misty said and looked around. The girl did as well trying to see what the fairy was seeing. ¡°The current place we are isn¡¯t good for us to grow at this time. We can get big enough to make a small garden at best with what we will slowly gather, but nothing else here.¡± She explained. ¡°You want to move?¡± Dia asked. ¡°Yeah, just put in your mind, ¡®I want to move with the flow of the wind.¡¯ and we will start to move through the sky. Then think ¡®Stop when you are in the middle of a mana spring.¡¯¡± Misty said. The little girl was confused, but closed her eyes and bunched up her metaphorical fists as she focused. The dungeon started descending due to the area not possessing wind, but as soon as it touched the troposphere the dungeon stopped and began to ride on the very top most layer of the wind. All the while the wind on top of the dungeon remained calm and the wisps did not seem to move even when the small island was moving. ¡°That¡¯s enough Dia!¡± Misty shouted as the little girl had not spoken in a while. When the girl opened her eyes she noticed they were much closer to the ground now and was moving. They had actually landed on one of the jet streams and were moving over 100 kilometers per hour, but there was a mysterious force that kept the wind within the dungeons domain calm while still dragging everything along. ¡°Good, now tell the green and blue ones to go make clouds and tell the brown ones to gather under this cute little crystal and make a small hole.¡± Misty said. ¡°Why?¡± Dia asked. ¡°Clouds are made of wind and water and we need to form a pond because we need to store your mana which is that tingly feeling. It will slowly drip out as a small liquid from this little crystal that is super important that nothing ever take.¡± Misty said. ¡°Okay.¡± Dia said and looked at the water and wind wisps and ordered them to make clouds. The wisps began to float around aimlessly, but after a moment they gathered at the perimeter of the clouds and slowly their bodies moved around before they slowly submerged into the clouds and appeared again. The brown ones then slowly came over at her order. They began to eat away at the ground and then move to the edge of the little stone island before depositing the dirt there. After a short while, a small hole 10 cm deep and 30 cm in diameter was formed. They began to work feverously making edges, lifting up the edges and hardening it as if it was a small wall from a fountain. It solidified and turned into white stone slowly, but it was still really small. When they were done, they got near the crystal where a small puff of brown energy came from a wisp and entered the crystal causing Dia to feel a jolt. All of them did that and then slowly a small drop of brown water came from the crystal and dropped into the fountain. ¡°Good job Dia. Now tell them to gather earth mana in the air and deposit it in you.¡± Misty instructed. ¡°Why did I feel that sting?¡± Dia asked teary eyed. ¡°It¡¯s okay it''s okay, you just felt mana. It¡¯s that tingly feeling. You didn¡¯t have any in your body, but now you need to slowly gather it so that you can make a big strong island.¡± Misty said desperately trying to calm down the girl. ¡°Mn¡­¡± Dia nodded and gave the order to the wisps. ¡°Do the same to the fire wisps. They will have a harder time, but as they gather more fire mana the air in your dungeon will slowly become more comfortable for other creatures and when you have enough, moss will naturally form.¡± Misty said. ¡°I don¡¯t want moss, I want flowers.¡± Dia complained. ¡°I know. You can plant a small blade of weed and it will spread through the little land we have. It might even attract a bird or a bug. Who knows, maybe we might get fireflies to watch.¡± Misty said. The little girl''s expression brightened up as she listened on how to summon the plant. The little pond had slowly gathered the naturally gained beginner mana she had for her first summons. Aiming at a piece of land on her island, she planted five blades of weed and two of each of her other plants. The thorn bushes were placed at the edge of the little rock and the rest on the inside, but far from her little pond especially the weeds. The earth wisps were told to make a small 10 cm deep circle, 30 cm away from the pond so as to not allow plants into the space and invade the pond. She then told Dia to have one water wisp to slowly generate water into this hole and have the earth wisps slowly develop tiny waterways so that little streams fed the ground and the plants could survive. Like this a small sky garden began to form. Chapter 2 The world of Algora possesses four main planes of existence. The Mortal World, Heaven, Hell and the Spirit World. Each is unique in its own way, but the one considered most mysterious is the Spirit World. Within are many sentient beings and only the Gods of Spirits, Life, Death, Knowledge and Creation know of all the beings inside this world. Within this world is a unique race always spoken of, the Fairy race. This normally cheerful race in truth isn¡¯t as the mortals know it. The fairies found in the Mortal World are wild and born through magic while these are born in the spirit world and are held by the nation of fairies and trained. They are far from the small palm sized fairies and some can be even taller than humans, holding immense magical powers. And one of their biggest roles is to train a specific type of fairy known as the Dungeon Fairy. There is no race, dungeon fairy, but instead it is a job given to those trained in the Spirit World and set free in the three other realms where dungeons appear. Dungeons have never once appeared within the Spirit World because the spirit goddess made it so with the help of her father the god of creation. With time, the nation has grown incredibly powerful and a high ranking fairy can match a dragon from the mortal world in power. The fairy nation of this plane is also extremely advanced in the field of magical technology and through this they can view the three other worlds. Only spirits can freely move from the Spirit World to another one. They are sensitive to the cracks in space, finding and using them to pass through to other worlds. In the main headquarters for the dungeon fairy, there are magical globes showing the three worlds in extreme detail. This image is live, so all natural occurrences are present and on them are many lights on the planets which show the location of all the dungeons. Around these are many consoles with serious working male and female fairies. Suddenly on the mortal globe a powerful fluctuation happened. ¡°Mortal World awakens a new dungeon!¡± Someone shouted. As the light over the planet settles they look and find it was stuck in the air and not on the planet. The commanding fairy raised a brow and walked over. ¡°What is going on? Why is the dungeon light stuck in the air?¡± He asked. ¡°We are checking sir.¡± a man from that section of the command center said. After a moment the dot began to descend. ¡°Guess it¡¯s done.¡± The commanding fairy said and turned. ¡°SIR!¡± Someone shouted and he turned only to see that that dot was now slowly moving while flying. ¡°What in blazes! Bring up a visual of this and bring me the information for the dungeon fairy who is bound to that dungeon.¡± He shouted. The fairy began to work hard and soon a large screen appeared in midair and what appeared was a small cloud with a small island stuck in it and soon it was off screen. ¡°Shit this thing is moving¡­¡± The man shouted and turned the visual to where the island went. They then moved the view after it and soon they saw a small magical dome around the island forming the dungeon domain and a small bare rock that had a few blades of weeds and four types of wisps flying around slowly working. ¡°Sir! There is no information for the fairy bound to it!¡± Another man said. ¡°Is there no fairy bound to this?¡± The commander shouted. ¡°There is sir! It simply isn¡¯t in our records!... Ah! Sir I have located the blessing of the goddesses of life, death and love! It¡¯s possible that this is a reincarnated being or maybe a cover up for a failed summoning.¡± The female fairy explained. ¡°That explains it, they must have made a dungeon fairy for the dungeon. Someone send a representative to pick up the fairy for training and then connect the dungeon to the network before sending an expert to help it grow properly.¡± The commander shouted. ¡°Sir! The fairy is bound by a god, we have no way to remove it.¡± One of the fairies said. ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit, this is a report that needs to be sent to the Goddess, she controls all fairies and spirits. To remove a god¡¯s binding we need another god to unbind her and I doubt she will be happy with the other goddesses getting in the way of our work.¡± The commander shouted. With that, a report was filed and eventually went to the Gods Realm for the goddess of spirits to see. On the small island, Dia was having fun as she slowly followed Misty¡¯s instructions and made the small aqueduct system from the circular hole around her fountain, splitting her little rock into eight sections, making it look like a garden. In them were many weeds and a few herbs. The earth wisps slowly ate the dirt forming the pathway until they finally reached the edge of the rock. As soon as they finished, the wisps grew excited. They began to work and do the same as when they made the pond. Hardening the borders, forming small paths out for the stream and made the foundation out of hard stone that would expand with their work later on. As the earth wisps finished, something happened. The clouds that had been around the rock slowly began to flow into the water way until it completely filled it up. Unlike the white cloud, this one was blue and flowed as if it was water. ¡°Wow! This is cloud water!¡± Misty said. ¡°What is that?¡± Dia asked confused. Misty thought a long time before she figured out a way to explain. ¡°You know what water is right?¡± She asked receiving a nod. ¡°Well, this cloud is like water, it just isn¡¯t see through. You¡¯re a special dungeon so you have cool special things that happen for you.¡± Misty said. It caused Dia to giggle meanwhile, the cloud water flowed out onto the dirt and slowly the dry rock began to moisten and the plant¡¯s roots sucked it up like a dried sponge until they were full. The weeds were the most satisfied. They began to spread their roots and from them, sprouts to other weeds began to appear. The herbs also liked the water and grew a good bit and gained either dull red, for the lesser healing herb, dull yellow for the lesser paralyse herb or dull purple for the lesser poison herb. The thorn bush grew a bit sharper as its size began to increase a tad bit and could now turn a small bit and aim at anything getting near it that is an enemy. In Misty¡¯s head she was happy. ¡°This is good, with this now as the island grows it will have a good base for the river system and cloud water as the ocean. I''m so happy to have such a unique dungeon.¡± Every fairy wants to have a unique dungeon and when one gets one they become really happy. Either a unique type of dungeon or a unique dungeon being is always sought after. This did not change for Misty either who had adopted the mentality of a fairy, but still had her old memories, feelings and sentiments for Dia as her owner. She floated around and felt sleepy. After a bit, she landed on one of the lower leaves of the healing herb and used one leaf as a bed and allowed another to block the sun from her face. Like this, the two just peacefully enjoyed themselves as the wisps all slowly worked. Slowly the clouds around the island gathered, becoming denser and tightening around the stone, forming a more solid foundation since the clouds were keeping the rock floating. Without noticing, the clouds were slowly transforming into cloud water. Soon Dia herself fell asleep. They flew far from where they once were and slowly more and more liquid mana dripped down into the small pool and slowly mixed. Soon the clouds were as packed as possible, as was the rock, so the wisps automatically moved to simply gather and deposit. Soon, drops of all types of mana began to pool up and mix inside. After mixing, the different colored liquid turned crystal clear like regular water and slowly gathered throughout the night. In the middle of the night, Dia woke up and enjoyed the star gazing unlike any she ever saw in her short life. The amazing sight left her breathless, but soon she returned to sleep.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. As the rays of sunlight hit the small island, the little girl stirred. The first thing she noticed was a large hulking man and a small 40 cm tall fairy with a flower dress. ¡°KYAAAA!!!!¡± Dia shouted in fear as she backed away. As if seeing where she was, the eyes of the two followed making her even more fearful, until she finally hid inside the clouds and began to sob. ¡°What¡­¡± The female fairy said in shock. ¡°Mnnn Dia~! Why are you so nyoisy!¡± Misty complained as she got up from the herb she was sleeping on and wiped her drool. As her eyes came into focus after being hit by the morning sunlight, she saw the massive man and the tall fairy. ¡°WHO ARE YOU!¡± She shouted as her hair seem to lift up to make herself look bigger and her nails turned into claws. ¡°So this is the fairy. Brat relinquish your contract and return for proper training.¡± The massive man said. ¡°WHO! ARE! YOU!¡± Misty shouted. A vein appeared on the man¡¯s forehead as he appeared before her and pushed her flat into the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t take that tone with me! I am first squad commander of the Spirit World Dungeon Fairy Patrol! You''re in violation of being an unqualified fairy bound to a rare dungeon! Unbind yourself this instant or I will kill you!¡± He said in a dangerous tone. ¡°NO~~! LET GO OF MISTY!!!¡± Dia shouted and tried to ram her hollowed form into him and then kick him, but she just ran through. ¡°Dungeon! Stop being a baby! She is unqualified for someone as rare as yourself!¡± The man said in a polite tone. ¡°Get away from *hic* Misty *hic* you *hic* ugly *hic* meanie! *hic* Stinky! *hic* Ugly! *hic*¡± Dia finally broke down crying seeing that Misty was hurt on the ground and she couldn¡¯t save her just like before. ¡°C-calm down!¡± The female fairy said. Suddenly as the fairy got near and grabbed her arm and pat her head. Dia shouted in fear and anger. The mana in her small pool boiled as a small hollow ghost appeared of her crying where she was for real. She swat at the fairy hitting her hard and throwing her near the edge of the island near a thorn bush. ¡°GET AWAY!¡± Dia shouted and cried even louder. The thorn bush, feeling her fear, marked the two foreign presences as enemies and instantly shot a thorn up at an angle and it soon fell down towards the downed fairy. The massive man suddenly appeared next to the fairy and grabbed her making distance from the thorn bush and stepped on the plant before turning around. ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGH!¡± He shouted. ¡°Yes it is¡­¡± A voice called and the island was suddenly engulfed in light as the people standing there vanished. As the light faded, Dia, Misty, the man and the fairy found themselves before four goddesses. Three of them had extremely furious gazes that were digging holes through the fairies. ¡°1st Commander Grivmir! Who authorized you to remove that fairy? If I remember correctly, I was just given a report speaking of this and had gone to check with my sisters the situation. ¡®Who¡¯ authorized the removal?!¡± The final goddess said looking emotionlessly at the massive man. ¡°I was following protocol.¡± he said in pride. ¡°The protocol states that if unknown cases were to arise you need to report to me AND WAIT for my orders. Are they not?¡± the goddess asked. The man realized this point which soon caused sweat to slowly start appearing on his forehead, but he slowly nodded. The little girl was crying while hugging Misty. She was in the arms of the Goddess of Love who she somewhat knew and acted kind to her so she became her shoulder to cry on. ¡°As you can clearly see, the fairy is important to the child. Not only that, the child possesses a disorder in which she requires someone she knows or holds dear near her. You injured that someone gravely, do you know that? If not for my intervention, she would have died once more and the girl would have undergone mental collapse becoming a corrupt dungeon. Would you still have the courage to put your ¡®replacement¡¯ in her dungeon.¡± the goddess said. The man shook his head like a rusted robot as the fairy herself was ashen. ¡°What is your excuse then?¡± The goddess asked. ¡°Great goddess, a newborn unregistered fairy doesn¡¯t possess the qualification to guide the dungeon! She would ruin such a rare variation of the species.¡± ¡°STOP! HOW MANY TIMES HAVE I TOLD YOU TO NOT REFER TO DUNGEONS AS A BEAST!¡± The goddess shouted. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± She huffed in rage and vanished before appearing right in front of the man and grabbed his head. ¡°ARRRHHH!¡± He began to shout as a torrent of mana gushed out of him and slowly his body was slowly shrunk to 10 cm, the same size as Misty. ¡°Your punishment will be becoming a monster in that girl¡¯s dungeon. You will be merged with the one remaining thorn bush and become a thorn flower warrior. You will also be unable to hurt the fairy Misty or you will feel unimaginable pain. You will be free after 100 years of service in her dungeon, but you will return to the Spirit World with the power of a newborn fairy. Any power cultivated while a thorn flower warrior or anything stronger will be removed.¡± She said and encased him in a green orb of light before it vanished. The little fairy was shaking. ¡°You return to the Spirit World and report what I have said. Also, tell them the fairy was born with all the rules and regulations, knows all the functions of a fairy and how to guide a dungeon. This came as a blessing from my sisters when they reincarnated her. If you need to register her then send someone¡­ more sensible to get her information and register her, but NO ONE can remove her from the girl. Is that understood?¡± the goddess asked. ¡°Perfectly my goddess.¡± The fairy said before a small vortex appeared under her and she entered it. The goddess sighed and turned and upon doing so, Dia saw her and turned around in fear, trying to shrink herself into Helena¡¯s arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry now, all the dangerous people are gone now.¡± Helena whispered and patted Dia¡¯s head. Dia slowly turned to look at the new goddess. ¡°This is our sister, Yolida the goddess of spirits. She is the one who created fairies in our world.¡± Helena said in a low voice to not frighten the girl. Hearing that this woman was the maker of fairies she became a bit more curious, but then remembered. ¡°Was that big ugly man a fairy?¡± Dia asked scared. ¡°Yes, that was a very powerful fairy, but he was a bad boy so I punished him. When you get back to your little dungeon, you will find a little flower soldier. I made him that way for being a bad boy.¡± She explained and crouched down. ¡°I don¡¯t want him.¡± Dia pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is really smart and can be a bit scary, but he wants the best for you. But now¡­¡± Yolida says with a grin. ¡°You know that plants also have a boy and girl right?¡± ¡°They do?¡± Dia asked confused. ¡°Yep, because he was a bad boy I made him a girl plant. You know you can make him a really girly fairy in a little while.¡± Yolida said. Dia thought a moment before shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t wanna!¡± She said. ¡°Oh don¡¯t tease her. She is imagining a muscle woman. Don¡¯t worry look at this.¡± Helena said and pointed her finger and soon a small flower with a closed flower appeared. The stem with many small thorn bushes made up the body and a pair of leaf made the arms. The legs were a split set of roots. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Dia asked confused and poked it with a finger only for it to go through it. ¡°This is a thorn flower warrior. It will move around and shoot out thorns from its closed bud, but in the future it can become something like this.¡± Helena said and slowly the roots began to expand and first grew into a large tree and slowly a little light appeared on the roots and a pretty woman with pink skin and leaf green hair grew out of the roots. ¡°Wow! So pretty!¡± Dia said with sparkling eyes. ¡°This is called a Dryad, a nature spirit. She is tied to that big tree and can¡¯t move a lot, but she is really strong and pretty.¡± Helena said. Pow ¡°Ouch!¡± Helena shouted. ¡°Stop showing her useless monsters. That isn¡¯t even close to the evolution path of the flower.¡± Teresa said. She pointed and did the same and this time a new flower appeared and slowly it grew forming thicker trunk like limbs and slowly formed a female structure and then it formed wooden wings with leaves as feathers and slowly the body turned humanoid but the arms and legs remained wooden and in her hand was a long wooden spear. ¡°Wow~!¡± Dia said. At this time Misty began to tremble, waking up, making Dia really happy as she lifted the fairy to her cheeks and rubbed it. After a bit she let Misty go. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked and the goddesses explained making her frown. ¡°Is it that easy to find our dungeon?¡± Misty asked. ¡°Well most magical kingdoms may have noticed and are trying to locate it, but because your dungeon moves it will be a futile race. Until your dungeon stretches out until it is close enough to the ground for the mages to fly up onto its bottom most layer, not many will reach it. You all have the safest dungeon in the world since there isn¡¯t many ways to get on it without the ability to fly, but don¡¯t think there aren¡¯t ways.¡± The spirit goddess said. ¡°Well let''s send them back now, they had a terrible fright.¡± Yolida says and the others agreed. They hug Dia one last time and she vanished once more, appearing in her dungeon. At once, the first thing they notice was a small walking flower near the pond within the inner circle. ¡°Useless thing! Get away!¡± Misty shouted and kicked the flower that was the ugly man. She kept kicking until he got away from the core and seemed to want to attack, but something stopped him. ¡°Hmpf, stupid old man. He can¡¯t attack me because I am your fairy, so I will keep him away Dia!¡± Misty says which makes Dia smile and then look at the flower with a frown and let out a hmpf. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re like a little ghost now, it must have been what happened before being taken away I think.¡± Misty says as she sees the little girl¡¯s blurred figure. ¡°I can touch stuff now.¡± Dia says and lifts up a small pebble. ¡°That¡¯s neat.¡± Misty says and looks into the pond. ¡°It seems we have lots of mana. Dia put your hand in the pond then think ¡®expand¡¯.¡± Misty instructed. Dia walks floats over quickly and crouches next to the pond and thinks it.
What would you like to expand?
Island Parameters 3 meters -> 6 meters in diameter
Cloud Parameter 2 meters -> 4 meters from the shore
¡°Dia, choose the second option.¡± Misty instructed and Dia does just that. Instantly the pond starts to drain and the clouds start to expand to twice their diameter reaching four meters from the island. Dia looked and flew over then jumped into the clouds giggling. ¡°It feels like water!¡± Dia said giggling as she went to the edge, but was stopped as if there was a bubble around them. ¡°Dia! We aren¡¯t done! We have enough to make the island bigger as well!¡± Misty shouted. Dia reluctantly floated out and walked back. She then pressed the second button and all the remaining mana drained. The island shook as the rock began to double in size by creating more land. The rock bowl remained the same size but the waterways expanded with it just as planned by Misty. They were now double their original size and the streams could fit half of an earth wisp now. With the earth mana flowing, the plants gained a fresh boost of mana. At this time the thorn bush warrior looked down for a long moment before he began to slowly walk around and after a moment he stuffed his foot into the ground, slowly spreading his roots. ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡± Dia asked noticing the strange movements. Suddenly the ground began to glow green and she pulled her roots out. After a moment the pool began to release brown water from below ¡°Hey what ar¡­ ah! That¡¯s it!¡± Misty was about to shout but then realized something and then went into deep thought. ¡°Misty~!¡± Dia called beckoning for the fairy to explain. ¡°Well¡­ underground is some mana that didn¡¯t move around and he fixed the problem making a bunch of mana come back after passing through the rock.¡± She explained but Dia looked confused. Misty flew down to the ground and drew a circle and explained that that was the island then she made some swirls say that this is the liquid from the pond flowing. She then drew a knot and then drew a bad flower and showed the roots reaching it and punching the knot and undoing that making the mana flow back to the pool. ¡°Oh!¡± Dia finally understood with the little drawing. They looked as the flower undid another one and kept looking, but stopped as he begrudgingly planted his roots near one of the streams so he could received fresh cloud water and grow stronger while absorbing the dungeon mana. The two girls leave him be and plant a few more weeds to spread faster. They also added more thorn bushes in case anything appears, but that is about as far as they go and just let nature take its course as the weeds and herbs begin to spread. Chapter 3
A weed has absorbed enough mana to evolve.
Weed has evolved into Sapling
As this window formed in front of the girl and fairy, they heard the sound of rustling and when the look they see a tree sapling form in one of the sections. ¡°So it''s already growing!¡± Misty said happily. It''s been three days since they expanded the first time and the day before they had expanded the distance cloud reached from the shore outward 4 meters to 8 meters and once more to 16 meters. The reason for this is because the island was getting unstable for the amount of clouds and with more clouds it meant that the island would have less chance of falling. The girls also summoned more wisps of all types and now the clouds were getting denser. Also an hour ago, they had expanded the 6 meter in diameter island to 9 meters. The cloud growth and land growth are different because of their mass so it only grows 3 meters per upgrade and the cost is bigger. With the next upgrade to the land, the thorn bush warrior went working again to undo knots. Misty got curious and checked the clouds with Dia and to their surprise they found knots similar to those on the ground and together they learned to undo them causing lots of water and air mana to start appearing in the pool. Another thing that appeared after the upgrade to the land was this.
Upgrade to the land has unlocked new minions.
Brown Cap Mushroom One of the most common mushrooms in the world. It is edible when boiled in water. They grow anywhere, but they develop the best on humid land. Warning, can cause nearby plants to die out.
Rose The most well known flower that is used to express a man''s love for their woman, but it can also describe a vengeful woman filled with thorns and in places it is considered the symbol of death.
Lily A flower with many different colors. In this world the color can also represent its highest magical affinity. It is a flower that naturally draws mana to it and causes it to flow into the earth. This flower has many alchemic properties and is used in medicine making.
Misty made sure to keep some facts about the flowers from Dia, especially the roses, and had her plant the flowers. She even planted the roses with intent for it to have no thorns, but instead it formed an ability to retract and expose the thorns. It was ironic because now it was even more like a cunning woman who hides her thorns. The lilies came in red, blue or green, but none were brown, and she planted them closer to her dungeon core, but still outside the circle that was made for the water to keep the roots of the plants out. Finally, the mushrooms were planted in one section alone near the edge of the island so it wouldn¡¯t injure other plants. Without much else to do, the girls play more as they fiddle with the dungeon and even try some things like how to control mana and how to use magic. When they both got bored, they returned only to find the thorn bush warrior with its leaf arms crossed and tapping his left root. ¡°Why are you here!¡± Misty shouted but the ex-fairy pointed at the ground where a message was written. ¡®Stop fooling around! Summon more wisps and tell them to gather and increase the size of the clouds and tell the earth wisps to work on the land. They can produce small grains of minerals and later make ore veins if you set it up early on!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t tell us what to do!¡± Misty shouted. The flower turned around and wrote something else. ¡®Even if the goddess says you are ¡®qualified¡¯ you aren¡¯t going over all the workings of the strange dungeon system. This is a totally new system to the world so stop playing and learn it properly!¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s she saying?¡± Dia asked. ¡®Stop calling me ¡®she¡¯ I''m a man!¡¯ ¡°Not anymore! The goddess put you in a female flower.¡± Misty shouted back and then explained what the flower was saying. ¡°How far can the island grow if I let the wisps work instead of gather?¡± Dia asked confused. ¡®It will keep growing forever and the land will be really unique with mountains and hills and when you fill it with flowers and plants it will look really pretty!¡¯ ¡°Really!¡± Dia said happily. Misty facepalmed when she noticed the girl could read as long as the words went with her simple mindset of wanting a fairy island in the sky. Before Misty could react, Dia told all the wisps to work instead of gathering mana and then summoned a lot more wisps, totalling 40 air and water wisps, 30 earth wisps and 20 fire wisps. The work was as expected, the air and water wisps gather mana and injected into the clouds. As for the earth wisps, they float around for a long while before they descend ¡®melting¡¯ into the ground near the edge of the island and slowly a lump of rock begins to form. As for the fire wisps, they gather fire mana and some would follow an earth wisp and melting into the earth causing the dirt to dry up and form a harder rock. Some of the earth and fire wisps went over all the harder rock foundations, even a water wisp came, and they began to rework the edges. Slowly the dry dirt began to turn into clay and was dried by a fire wisp, forming a primitive brick that held the water even better and channeled it with less erosion. The flower went to its spot for several days not moving and since the wisps were no longer gathering, the pool had a much slower absorption rate, but the result of the change was significant. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The more mana rich clouds caused the cloud water that was filling the garden to be more mana rich and with the earth wisps entering the fields they injected earth mana into the soil. This worked as fertilizer and soon several weeds evolved into plants. Some that were near the herbs took their form, but those near the edges were different. One of which was the Thorn Lily. This was a weed that was born in close proximity to a thorn bush and a lily flower and formed a more powerful attack flower. A thorn bush has one thorn shooter, but a lily has up to five since one plant will normally sprout with five others. Another is in a similar situation, but the result was even more wild. It is a Spitting Thorny Flower. It is different from the original thorn bush and the thorn lily. This one is two meters long with a 20 cm trunk that splits halfway into two flexible branches that end in a big bud. Once it opens it reveals a rose flower, but inside is a big mouth filled with fangs and green spit that is made of acid that it can spit as well as thorns from the original thorn bush plant it came from. Dia wanted to immediately get rid of it because it was scary, but that wasn¡¯t possible. This was because the plant naturally appeared and was already part of the dungeon system and she needed it to improve the defense of the dungeon. The plant was lively like an octopus and could remove its roots from the ground. Doing so it planted itself at the edge with Dia¡¯s order to be away from her. The ex-fairy seemed to pout as it made circles in the ground and then wrote, ¡®If only I was that spitting thorny plant! That thing has the greatest evolution capabilities as long as it¡¯s fed a lot of humanoid corpses. It would eventually gain sentience and become humanoid.¡¯ Misty had interrogated him and he said that it would evolve first into a really scary looking thorny flower, slowly gaining a mask like face, before it would gain a real human body. Dia didn¡¯t want it if it was going to get scarier, but Misty said that they would wait to push it away from the island after the island grew, before making it scarier and only when it becomes cute that she will let it back. Dia was happy to hear that, but was sad that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of the plant quicker. Beside that, there were many different types of trees that began to pop up and were actually slowly filling up the small space. The unique magical trees were actually either taking over or killing off competition while getting slowly stronger. Obviously the strongest are those closest to the center of the rock, however with the slow but constant expansion of the island it has now reached 11 meters. The clouds are stretching almost 25 meters offshore and the density is enough that below, droplets of water were condensing and falling forming a thin rain coming from the cloud. The clouds were buoyant enough that something could jump in and swim in the clouds due to the unique features that the dungeon domain gives them. While the little cloud dungeon slowly expanded, it didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Besides the fairies, who naturally knew where any dungeon was located, in the Mortal World there are people who earn the title of Archmage. They can be good or bad, but the title will always be appropriate for the one bearing the title due to the power they pack in their magical arts. Many of those near the location she was born had noticed a magical disturbance and tried using scrying magic that can normally find where this disturbance originated from, but the scrying pendant kept moving and many mistook this as a sign that the spell didn¡¯t succeed. However those extremely powerful archmages knew the meaning of this. It was the birth of a unique moving dungeon of some kind. The evil ones even gathered their things within a magical space as they wish to acquire this dungeon as their base. A moving dungeon is the perfect place that would allow them to live in a place of dense mana. That said, none of them could find this moving dungeon even when they were just under the location the scrying pendant was signifying. All they would ever see is a clear sky and a forest filled with monsters or animals. Sometimes it would go over extremely dangerous locations that the archmages themselves wouldn¡¯t dream of entering and they had to find detours. Slowly they started to give up and await for it to stop. If it was a moving dungeon then it would try to locate places of dense mana and once it did it would stop. They would then be able to enter it when the dungeon opened to the world as it was clear the dungeon was still closed and moving. Soon the archmages, or any mage for that matter, that had been following and searching for this dungeon had all but given up, but that didn¡¯t mean everything gave up. Although unintentionally, insects slowly began to rise into the sky. Spiderlings made silk parachutes to catch the rising winds and bugs with wings flew as best they could. Being thrown around and feeling the cold many died, but those who could gradually overcome nature were able to rise before the dungeon passed. Soon one or two would get caught in the clouds and enter the dungeon domain. They would either drown in the cloud water or it would enter from the air and slowly start sucking up the mana and move towards the source. A few bugs, like butterflies, didn¡¯t have much strength left and would simply land on a weed and lay the eggs before collapsing dead to be absorbed. Some lucky spiderlings also made it onto the island and slowly they began to crawl around and feed off the mana while it still had no bugs to eat. All this was noticed by Dia who was scared of all the bugs and wanted them gone. ¡®No! These will be our defense soon enough. I don¡¯t care what they turn into, but they are useful! If it makes you feel better, there is a way to make a butterfly fairy by mixing the wisps and butterfly. The ex-fairy said. Dia was crying to get the bugs off, at least the spiders, but both Misty and Grivmir, the ex-fairy who Dia is calling only Mir since it''s more feminine, were reluctant because spiders are strong when magic has changed them to monsters. Since they did not have a second floor, second island or anything that could push the undesired creatures away they were reluctant to let go of a fighting beast. ¡°We will have to give up for now.¡± Misty finally said dejected. ¡°There will be more, they seem to be rising in droves. The butterflies we can at least keep and make proper strong nature creatures from them.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t wait until the island is big enough and the girl gathers enough mana for brownies and gnomes.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right, what are the most basic fairy creatures?¡± Misty asked curiously. ¡®Wisps¡­¡¯ ¡°I mean after that!¡± She shouted and kicked Mir¡¯s bud head. ¡®Can it! Anyway, it¡¯s just small things like gnomes who are earth spirits, they take care of and live in earth, but some live in forests and is what we most likely will create. Besides taking care of earth and the fertile soil, they protect and care for the roots of plants. There is also Kobolds wh...¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t Kobold dragonkin? How are they earth spirits?¡± Pow! ¡°Ouch!¡± Misty complained after getting hit by the leaf hard enough to hurt, but not be dangerous in the least to her life so the restriction didn¡¯t affect Mir. ¡®Be quiet or look through the information in your tiny but thick skull! The kobold I am talking are different and are not the origin of the dragon kin you know. These kobold are tiny, no more than 20 cm tall and are like small fur balls. They are very playful and like to help out. Next are Nixies. They are like river pixies and enliven them. They are the most basic type of water spirit and normally become the Nix, Pixies and other water spirits. After that is the Fire Spirits and Salamander.¡¯ ¡°Before you hit me, salamanders?¡± Misty asked strangely. ¡®Again, the monster salamander and the spirit are different. These are spirits that heat up the flowers and are intimately connected to the world of butterflies and insects and are incredibly difficult to see unlike the monster that is 10 meters long and 3 high. As for fire spirits, they are spirits of transformation (dying, decay and regeneration), they help transform the dead into nutrients for the soil making the land more fertile.¡¯ ¡°Misty? Aren¡¯t fires only for burning?¡± Dia asked suddenly appearing floating above them both, reading the long string of messages written in the dirt. ¡°Not always. A carefully controlled fire can be very gentle and not hurt and can cook and do other things.¡± Misty said trying to not give the girl any ideas. Dia nods. ¡®The final ones and pretty much the most important for a dungeon in the sky is the Air Spirit, Sylph and Elves. DONT!¡¯ The message came quickly and Mir lifted her leaf to hit Misty who moved back. Nodding when she saw that the fairy wasn¡¯t going to ask she looked back down. ¡®Elves in this case are a type of fairy. The sentient race of elves were originated from the spirit which is why their lifespan is so long and they have such a great deal of magical power, but they bred with humans forming the race that is known today but the originals, like the fairies, have wings. The elves of the Spirit World are the size of a human, they glow, have four long wings and like the sylphs are sensitive to the area they live in. That said, the sylphs are sensitive to the changes in the air, like how the wind is blowing and which direction, while the elves are connected to the life of the area they inhabit. Since the girl wants a fairy world or a spirit type dungeon, she will need at least the basics I have spoken of above besides the elves which are much harder to acquire. Even so, the chances of them appearing any time soon is small, but they will appear eventually.¡¯ With the end of the lesson on spirits, the two wanted to make some spirits. Dia childishly pointed at an air wisp and shouted at it to become a sylph, which resulted in the wisp freezing in the air before it went back to gathering mana and infusing into the clouds. ¡°WHY~!¡± Dia asked teary eyed and looked at Misty and Mir. Mir lets her bud head hang down and shakes it with her leafy arms dejected at what she saw. She couldn¡¯t believe the goddesses would make a four year old a dungeon and that she was now forced to babysit a newborn kitten who was an impulsive pain and an infant dungeon with a mentality of a newborn as well. ¡®You can¡¯t just command the wisp to become a random spirit. First they need to gather a lot of mana in their own body, which they do while they improve the clouds and island. When, and only when, they have enough, you need to gather a few of them together and add more mana that pooled up in your mana lake to them so they can fuse and only then will they become a new monster. If it was a normal monster like a bug, then only letting them drink from the mana lake or letting them grow naturally is enough and it would become something new, but if you want to control it you would need to add the mana yourself.¡¯ Dia looked confused until Misty translated into simpler terms which resulted in Dia asking¡­ ¡°Mir! Teach me magic so I can make pretty fairies! I want to have lots of fairies so we can play and swim and run and jump and and¡­ um we will do lots of things!¡± The flower looked really exhausted at the question and exclamation from the child. All Mir could do was stretch out her leaf and write, ¡®When you''re ready¡­¡¯ Chapter 4 After spending so much time just flying, Dia became bored. Slowly she spent more time sleeping with few changes besides her clouds and island getting a bit bigger each day. Despite summoning some new wisps, she is still bored. Dia asked many times for Mir to teach her how to use magic, but it resulted in the flower in shaking her head and she just kept her roots planted into the ground. All that time that passed has changed the flower though. Before she was at best 50 cm tall with a thin stem and roots, but now she explained that she was already growing and would soon reach prime condition to evolve. The leaves have formed small branches that work as arms. It just added a second limb to the leaf, but that did make it more versatile and made her more dexterous. The roots have slowly bulked up, the stem has grown and she grew two new thicker ones that wrapped around her original stem forming a small armor for her otherwise weak plant stem. The flower bud is bulkier as well. Now she stands almost a meter tall. Her growth was attributed to the fact that Mir knows how to properly collect mana and how to distribute it through her body making it grow faster. As for the garden, the trees were now rather tall, all the herbs lost the Lesser in their name becoming rarer herbs and branching out forming antidote herb and a few others that have naturally spread. The saplings have also grown to about 3 meters and now hide the dungeon core at the center. After extensive asking Dia even let Mir move into the circle near the dungeon core if she taught her magic and although she moved, Mir kept saying that there wasn¡¯t enough mana for Dia to use resulting in her sulking. The true reason she told Misty when Dia was out swimming in the clouds. ¡®The girl is too young, if her mentality was a bit more mature I would have taught her by now, but she wants to make many things that would cause more trouble than it¡¯s worth and the cost for most creatures would already be high. I am going to let her slowly grow the dungeon first and form a large pool of mana before teaching her how to make more advanced monsters. By that time, I will already be teaching her how to change the look of the monsters.¡¯ Misty understood and agreed. A child with an unbelievable power isn¡¯t a safe thing since it could give birth to many things that shouldn¡¯t exist. Now with Dia sleeping everything was calm but that didn¡¯t last, as if crossing a barrier, the island shook and suddenly the air was filled with much thicker mana and everything in the dungeon spurred to life. Slowly the dungeon began to turn as seen when the sun¡¯s position began to change and it began to move. ¡°What happened? What was that hard hit of tingly feeling!¡± Dia asked teary eyed. ¡°We must have hit a strong mana spring.¡± Misty said At this time Mir began glowing as the branches on her body began to grow. Rapidly her meter tall body grew to 190 cm. The arm branches stretched out and formed two sections. The vines began to grow and wrap the chest giving her bulk and taking a semi humanoid form creating woman breasts. Then it moved on to the legs, formed thick vine like legs as if muscle without skin, arms, the pointy end was covered and the vines formed something like a hand but were more like five loose vines that would act like the fingers. The flower bud also grew and finally split open revealing ugly fangs and a purple inner mouth before it quickly closed.
The thorn bush warrior flower has evolved into a Thorn Guardian.
Following this, many more messages began to appear as more plants began to evolve. Some of the magical trees began to shrink, but then rip their roots out and then the branches would split in two sections forming arms before a head formed and the bottom of the tree would split to form two legs with the roots split between each foot. Some brown cap mushrooms were also now 50 cm tall and walking on stumpy legs with red with white dot mushroom caps. They were ugly and somehow cute at the same time because as they opened the mouth on the lower part of the stump that now had a face it kept squeaking like those rubber ducks kids play with in the bathroom. Mir quickly walked over and wrote in front of Misty. ¡®Quick! Have Dia stop the dungeon before it gets deeper or else the monsters will keep evolving at a faster rate!¡¯ Quickly Misty moved and snapped Dia out of her fear of all the monsters and told her not to cry until she stopped the dungeon from moving or else more monsters will appear. She held back her tears and shouted ¡°No! NO NO NO! NO MO MONSHTA!!!!¡± She cried and instantly the dungeon stopped where it was. The sudden stop didn¡¯t affect the inside of the dungeon because of the dome protecting it and removing all forms of inertia. With the dungeon stopping Dia burst into tears causing the entire dungeon to shake and unknowingly, her clouds began to release rain due to her crying as well. For the next twenty minutes Misty kept comforting the little girl and slowly she tired herself out and fell asleep causing Misty to sigh before she turned to the island that was now with quite a few monsters. ¡°STOP AT ONCE!¡± Misty shouted not worried in the least in waking Dia. Dungeons have a setting for hibernating and she was currently in such a state and wouldn¡¯t wake up until time was up or unless something happened as shown when they entered the mana spring¡¯s area of effect. The monsters froze in place. She looked at Mir. ¡°How do we handle this?¡± She asked. ¡®To talk with the girl, I am in no condition with how I look at this point. If I could evolve once more I could become more presentable, but at this point I am a full monster. The girl currently has enough mana to make me a dungeon boss though and with that she can merge me with a few other dungeon creatures to make a new, more powerful creature. If she gets 2 of each wisp and merges them with me, I may become a Nature Guardian depending on how she makes me. If I get to humanoid it could take up all her mana and I would fail the transformation.¡¯ Mir said. ¡°We have time before she wakes up, we can work on expanding right?¡± Misty asked. The head of the flower shook. ¡®With the current mana we will focus on evolving a few wisps so that they can greatly improve the dungeon. Gnomes and nixie are extremely important as well as sylphs. By making these three we can set them up to greatly improve the dungeons growth rate and they will take control of the wisps in our stead making them work much better.¡¯ ¡°How do we do that?¡± ¡®Dungeon fairies have a small control of the dungeon. One of which is partial control of the monsters so you can have them do some things. Evolving is pushing it, but we have to stabilize the island that is flooding with mana.¡¯ With a serious nod Misty flew out and called three earth wisps and had them fly in front of the dungeon core. With her innate control of mana, Misty began to draw in some of the dungeon¡¯s mana and began to order the wisps to merge and then thought of the gnomes. The innate knowledge of the world brought an image of a short bulky bearded old man, but pulling up her short memories of earth and remembering the short pointy headed ones that stood as statues in the front lawn, she began to have them change into that form and slowly the essence of this world''s gnomes filled the other mold. Soon the three wisps merged and lowered into the ground before the earth started to rise and take the shape of a garden gnome. Soon the earth crust burst and a moving 30 cm tall garden gnome fell on his butt. ¡°Aye me arse!¡± he shouted in pain and got up. ¡°Ah this be a might fine lan.¡± He said and began to look around and frowned. ¡°This be good lan but bit blan¡­¡± He muttered then put his fingers in between his lips and let out a resounding whistle and soon earth wisps began to rise out of the ground. He pointed to nine of them and fiddled with his fingers and they began to rotate and slowly merge, drawing mana from the air itself and soon they shot into the earth and began to form more gnomes like the first, but with different faces and personalities. Finally they moved and started to shout orders to the wisps and kick the plant monsters out of the way and told them to plant themselves in certain places. Mir looked at Misty. ¡®What kind of gnome was that?¡¯ ¡°I put the essence of this worlds gnome in the form I remember from the world we came from. I have too few memories, but those are garden gnomes that would be placed overlooking a flower garden and I thought they would be something Dia would make.¡± Misty explained. Mir looked that way again and examined them and their methods before nodding and then they began the next one. In Misty¡¯s mind, a nixie is a 5 cm tall fairy, but with a small fish tail for legs and no wings. Now they instead have fish fins for wings with small pair of legs coming out the side of the fishtail near the waist. On their neck is small slits that act like gills and they can perfectly fly out of water, but swim even better. They have pure black eyes and pointy ears and look more like a pixie than a fairy who are more humanoid. The three water wisps soon merged and formed into a nixie who giggled and rushed into the nearby cloud water and the water wisps flew overhead and soon, in a similar fashion to the gnome, began to merge as well using the ambient mana. This was because the dungeon recognize them as an evolution and would evolve more naturally. The next was the sylphs, they were similar to fairies but they were a humanoid shaped wind which would be wholly unsatisfying for Dia. So, Misty outright created a new shape making them have an upper body that can change from solid into wind and back while the lower body was a small green cyclone and once they were completely wind they could access their race ability to disperse into the wind and reform. Again this surprised Mir and this time she even face¡­ or flower palmed upon hearing Misty¡¯s reason, but she was already coming to terms that the pair was going to pretty much make everything as they pleased. At the very least it helped that Misty kept the essence of the creature while only changing the shape.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. With the three down, the last were the salamanders and the fire spirits. These were just as important as the others since they aided in breaking down the compost while they worked. Salamander kept the lizard form, but it was more like a chameleon that was the size of Dia¡¯s palm; from the tip of the nose to the tip of the tail it all fit in her hand. This was their natural size in this world and they used their ability to control heat to make a mirage and hide themselves. In combination with their size, they had barely any presence. Releasing the tiny lizards, three sets of two fire wisps merged naturally and formed salamanders. Then Misty made the fire spirit. In all it is a really small fire pixie. The nature of fire spirit is that in a forest it is small but if it were within a volcano it can be found in human size or bigger and it might even be a bit demonic. When in a natural fire environment, the most powerful fire spirit that lives at the largest source of fire mana would even be categorized as a Great Angel of Fire. That said, the ones that were formed here used five wisps to merge and form one really small one that was as tall as Misty herself. She bowed to her and then giggled. The spirit then muttered something in an incomprehensible language to the wisps and salamanders that were now hiding and they began to move. In a very short time, the elemental spirits began processing the mana and quite rapidly the number of spirits began to rise. In such an mana rich environment, the wisps began to multiply and it resulted in there being an abundant number of workforce and creatures to make the population of spirits slowly rise. Within the next eight hours, under the guidance of Mir, the four top spirits created a small balanced flow of mana throughout the entire island as the wisps processed the mana in the air. Under such conditions, the size of the island and clouds explosively began to expand. The island that was at 11 meters in diameter began to shake and expand at a steady pace. The clouds were even more eye catching. It was as if a cold and warm front had met and now the clouds that stretched out 25 meters from the island kept rapidly expanding more and more. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Misty said after a few hours, noticing the sizes rapidly growing allowing the plant creatures to slowly spread out. With the increase of size, the plants were also slowly gaining more space and with Dia still asleep Misty began to move them around, keeping them from fighting or causing trouble. As the first island finally reached 30 meters in diameter, the island size stabilized and stopped growing, but the clouds kept stretching. Slowly over the next day the clouds reached almost 100 meters from the shore before it finally stopped. The clouds went 100 meters to the side and 100 meters down. From there they began to grow increasingly dense and from below the cloud that allowed the sunlight to pass slowly began to block the sunlight and began to cast a shadow. Reaching this point Dia finally began to stir. Mir saw her and quickly jumped away from her to not scare her due to her form still being rather scary. She knew more than to scare the girl and left Misty to deal with her. Slowly the ghost of the little dungeon sat up and looked around blinking. She didn¡¯t recognize the place she was, but soon she looked around and saw the little pool that was 80% filled with water. A little bit away the small channel of the cloud water had stretched to the size of a small stream that had gathered several other streams and formed a stronger current. Beyond that is a slowly stretching garden with quite a number of flowers before at the edge of all the eight segments of the island were the trees and monsters. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Misty asked appearing in front of Dia. ¡°What happened Misty?¡± Dia asked confused. ¡°You went to sleep after crying so me and Mir took care of the dungeon. With so much mana in the air, we even made a few fairies to take care of your island and then it grew big.¡± Misty said with a smile. Dia blushed bright red hearing she fell asleep after crying, but as she looked around her eyes sparkled at all the flowers that were now sprouting. Around the flowers were a few trees that were providing shade and the sky was mostly covered by their branches, but it still let pockets of light to pass through letting the flowers soak in their light. ¡°So pretty!¡± Dia said with her eyes sparkling as she stood up and rushed into the small field of flowers. This was possible thanks to the gnomes and earth wisps. With their capabilities, they could move the plants without causing problems such as killing or injuring the roots. Like this, the flowers were moved closer to the dungeon core, the remaining weeds that haven¡¯t evolved were placed after that and then the trees were placed at the edges allowing their roots to be both directly inside the cloud sea and the island. This allowed them to keep up their strong growth even though they were a bit further from the dungeon core where most of the mana was concentrated. Only real trees that weren¡¯t monsters were left within the garden because although a flower field is beautiful, shade also helped growth of a plant as well as the leaves from the trees working as fertilizer. There were a total of sixteen trees within the flower path. As Dia was looking around she noticed one of the gnomes popping from the ground and froze. ¡°Hey¡­ isn¡¯t that the hard pointy head thingy that mama put in the front of our house with the pretty snow white doll?¡± Dia asked pointing at the gnome. ¡°It¡¯s called a garden gnome and I used the shape to make the gnomes in your garden. Just call him a gnome cause that is the name of his race.¡± Misty said. Before she could react she heard the sound of splashing and turned her little head. Splashing meant fish so she wanted to see, but what she saw was a very tiny fish like fairy hopping through the water while giggling. ¡°KYAAA~~~! SO CUTE!¡± She said and instantly bolted towards the little nixie that had just jumped out of the water and caught her midair and began to cuddle. The poor thing tried to struggle and soon got a chance, but Dia cupped her hands making it hard to jump out. ¡°Wow its a fishy fairy!¡± Dia said with her eyes sparkling. She then saw a small red light as a small red fairy appeared in front of her hands and looked at the nixies who looked at her with a pleading expression, but the fire spirit just giggled and flew off. ¡°Misty~~~! What are all these pretty fairies!¡± Dia asked with sparkling eyes. It was every little girl¡¯s dreams to see a fairyland garden filled with fairies fluttering around, so of course Dia was over the moon. ¡°Dia, put the little fish fairy in the water, she doesn¡¯t like being out of the water.¡± Misty said wryly. Dia looked a bit downhearted, but released the little nixie who vanished into the water. As she washed her ghost hands in the freshwater, she suddenly felt something next to her. As she looked she saw a dull red little ball that faded away and showed a tiny little lizard that tilted its head at her. She wanted to cuddle, but she remembered the little fish fairy and was reluctant until the tiny salamander walked to her leg and rubbed its head on it. She stretched out her arm and the salamander jumped on and began to climb. She giggled as she felt a ticklish feeling from it climbing and it went all the way to her shoulder and cuddled up to her neck. ¡°So warm.¡± Dia muttered as she began to giggle from the tickling and eventually leading her to outright laugh and fall backwards on the ground. This lasted for a while before she pulled the salamander off and put it on the ground laughing. Just as she looked up, she noticed winds gathering in front of her and a small cyclone formed and soon a small fairy figure appeared grinning and waving. She looked at it interested and touched the wind, but it just felt like a gentle breeze. The sylph giggled and moved close to her face and kissed her cheek and vanished. Dia was giddy, but as she goes to move to the edge where the weeds are she notices all the monsters and stops fearfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dia, I had them all stay in the outer corner. They look scary, but they won¡¯t even dare hurt you.¡± Misty said and Dia nodded. Misty pulled Dia back to the core where Mir was causing Dia to tremble. Mir lifted her arm that extended and she wrote on the ground. ¡®Did you like how I taught Misty how to make the fairies?¡¯ Misty told her what the message said and Dia nodded. ¡®You know, you are finally ready to make your own monsters.¡¯ ¡°REALLY!¡± Dia suddenly shouted making Misty roll her eyes. ¡®The dungeon won¡¯t grow anymore until the next monster is created. It¡¯s called the Dungeon Boss. It¡¯s the strongest monster in the dungeon and it protects the dungeon core or the stairs to the next floor normally.¡¯ ¡°So¡­ how do we make it?¡± Dia asked shyly. ¡®I hope you can make me the next dungeon boss. It''s a bit easy, but also hard.¡¯ Dia looked conflicted as she remembered what Mir did to Misty and since she wanted to be the dungeon boss it felt even more conflicting since she would remain close. ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t do that Mir. You will stay only 100 years and then you will go back to the spirit world and leave an empty shell that will form a strange personality with a familiar face. It will be strange.¡± Misty said. ¡®That is true, but if I don¡¯t do this my form won¡¯t change unless Dia does it herself and she is reluctant to even come close to me.¡¯ ¡°Well¡­ you hurt Misty before¡­¡± Dia muttered. ¡®Then let¡¯s do this, first we will make a brand new dungeon boss, but then you can change me to be more human okay?¡¯ Dia nodded. With that said and done, Dia slowly moved close and got near the mana pool that was almost full. ¡®Call that big two headed monster over there and four wisps of each type.¡¯ Mir pointed at the spitting thorny flower. Misty flew over and called it, but made it close its buds completely. After that four wisps of each type flew over. ¡®Put your left hand in the water then touch the trunk of the big tree. Then think of the wisps spinning around it slowly entering the trunk. You will get an image of what the flower will change into and you can change it as you want as long as you have mana in the pool.¡¯ Misty instructed Dia who dipped her hand in the water and reluctantly touched the thorn bushy flower and closed her eyes. She imagined the scene of the wisps spinning and entering the flower. She saw the monster flower grew a third head which was much bigger and became the main body, followed by several other buds appearing with lots of moving vines. She shuddered as she saw this and instantly wanted something that looked pretty. Instantly all the flower buds lost their mouth and just maintained the flower. It was like a gigantic rose bush but she knew that at the bottom of the rose was still a kind of opening for the plant to eat through, but she didn¡¯t like such a huge monster and wanted something small. Instantly the flower began to break apart. The main flower became smaller and the rose petals became bright pink. The many long extra vines remained but the biggest one became large like a bed. It also looked like a lily now and slowly the body of a woman made out of twisted bark appeared. Her face was human shaped, but it was wood. Dia couldn¡¯t push any more, but the woman was still pretty and the many flower vines slowly curled around the main flower forming a kind of bouquet arrangement making her feel safer. She settled on this and opened her eyes. In front of her the wisps began to spin and enter the flower as the tingly feeling from the water rushed into her hand and out the other into the flower. Slowly its base expanded and the biggest flower began to sprout, while side vines also started to sprout and formed lily buds that released a sweet relaxing smell. The biggest bud kept growing until it opened up and slowly the body of the tree woman appeared. ¡°Wow a Bewitching Lesser Lily Alraune!¡± Misty said. Dia looked at her strangely. ¡°An alraune is how people call a plant lady. The lesser part is because she is made of wood and not skin and bones like how you used to be. She is from a lily plant and she has magic to make other people fall in love with her sweet smelling flowers.¡± Misty explained each word of the name. Dia was still confused, but she liked the outcome. However, as she moved her hand she noticed it was touching the bottom of the pool that was almost empty. ¡°Wow, that used a lot of mana and even then the plant isn¡¯t smart like us.¡± Misty said.
The first floor dungeon boss has been created. By creating the boss, the floor is now stabilized and solid. The area within 2 meters around the dungeon core will move up to floor 2. The boss will remain and guard the way up. Monsters can freely go to the second floor as long as the dungeon conscious allows it.
Upon this message appearing, all the spirits jumped out of the ground and clouds. The area just before the circle that held the cloud water began to part and a small rock floated out. After that, small clouds came out of it and stretched two meters out the little cloud and island rose up to form the initial island for the 2rd floor. Dia was still down below in shock as the little cloud stopped 20 meters above her head.
Please describe the appearance of your stairs. Warning, once this is chosen it will be permanent.
Misty told her what the message said and hearing that she remembered the stairway in her house, but she didn¡¯t want that. Then she remembered a story that spoke of the little farmer that sold his last cow for magic seeds that made a huge beanstalk that took him to the land of giants in the clouds. A big excited grin appeared on her face. ¡°Make it a big beanstalk!¡± She shouted. Without warning the island began to tremble and from the hole one large vine grew out. It grew while slowly twisting its vine that was slowly turning brown and bark was forming as it strengthened itself. All along it were huge leaves that worked as steps to climb. The island had been pushed to the side by almost 10 meters and it expanded due to the rush of mana to make the stairs. Misty looked confused, but Dia was grinning and even blushed from excitement.
The first floor is now connected and denser mana will slowly flow down from the upper floors allowing the first floor to expand.
¡°A cloud dungeon is really strange. The higher the floor, the smaller it is instead of the other way around.¡± Misty said. Mir nodded as she looked up. ¡®Let¡¯s go up, have Dia call some nixies and order some wisps and gnomes to come with us as well. That way we can expand the second floor which will lead to more expansion of the first floor.¡¯ Mir said. With a nod Misty snapped Dia out of it and they slowly gathered a few spirits, some herbs, flowers and defensive plants and slowly climbed the beanstalk to settle in the second floor. As the spirits reached it, they felt the island suddenly lower until the second floor was at the top of the troposphere while the rest was submerged. This showed how the dungeon truly worked. There was no escaping reaching the ground eventually. The beanstalk was, as expected, not directly in the middle of the dungeon but instead next to the clouds. The clouds were attached to the last leaf and allowed for easy access. Also the clouds this time were fluffy and solid and could be walked on unlike the cloud water one. The far side clouds were cloud water. ¡°Oh this is island cloud. It seems from the second floor up we can make more ¡®rooms¡¯ with the island being the boss room.¡± Misty said The nixies were left in the water and the others each took their own areas. With the excess mana left, the cloud water was expanded to 12 meters. The cloud water covered everything except a hole in the cloud where the beanstalk was. There was also an option to expand the island cloud. They simply waited for mana to gather and slowly worked from there. Chapter 5 Although the first hour wasn¡¯t productive, but once Dia summoned wisps for the spirits to command it didn¡¯t take long for the cloud water to begin to thicken and expand. As the cloud water expanded, the island cloud also began to bloat. After a point, a small bridge formed with the main island and the island cloud and the two separated. Similar to the first one, the island quickly had a waterway carved out before the gnomes began to enlarge the place. The plants that were earlier brought from below quickly started sucking up mana like crazy and in a short time new monsters were born but unlike before, the presence of so many spirits caused the evolution to lean towards spirits. Soldier Flowers, similar to the thorn bush warrior that Mir was before, appeared holding sharp thorn bush spears and slowly walked around the island. In addition, flower spirits also appeared. Flower spirits are peaceful spirits that hold onto either a flower or a dandelion seed and float around the sky. They are shy of strangers similar to Dia, but they are cheerful and love to play around. They especially love pretty gardens and will plant the flower they hold. They take up a small bud as the flower they hold helping it grow before planting and repeating. This helps flowers have a high chance of becoming a monster or magical flower with some special property. The herbs themselves were used by the flower spirits. Through the garden, these herbs mixed in with the flowers, hidden under the larger flowers. As for the island clouds, it naturally flowed away from the rock island, but once Dia felt like it would fall off she made it come closer and left it at that distance. However, to the shock of her, though not to Misty, the island split in half before both halves reconnected and continued to grow, but with a small bridge. The little flower spirits would occasionally go over and plant flowers that somehow survived on it. Dia, on the other hand, used the islands as beds due to their fluffiness without the wetness of the cloud water. Down on the first floor, with the addition of the second floor, the floor also rapidly began expanding. Once the cloud reached 200 meters, one of the island clouds on the floor above released a small piece and it sank into the floor below and allowed Dia to slowly expand that floor making cute islands for the monsters. The monsters themselves could survive on them and very quickly the stronger tree monsters took the top of these islands becoming like small bosses of the islands. One island had spitting thorny flowers populating it, another had some large trees of the same type. Something else that slowly spread, but couldn¡¯t pass to the second floor was the bugs. Butterflies, regular flies, spiders and many other bugs that Dia wanted gone were now spreading and slowly becoming bigger, but were greatly suppressed by the plants and spirits. This kept them weak, but they were large in number. Dia did bring up a few butterflies and like promised by Misty, she showed Dia how to make butterfly fairies who were simple minded like butterflies and loved the pollen of the flowers. This would allow the flowers to crossbreed and even the herbs would begin forming variations. While all this went on, on the ground the previous mages that went after the dungeon had gone into action and converged at the location the dungeon was located, but all they found were each other. Some who were rivals or enemies battled before breaking off and splitting up to search. They even thought the dungeon was far below the ground, but earth archmages said they couldn¡¯t feel anything even with an ability to feel down over ten thousand meters below the earth. All they found was the outer bounds of a mana spring and at the center was the most famous and infamous place on the planet. The Holy Land. It is a place dedicated to the God of Creation, but the people are extremists who believe the other gods and goddesses are lesser beings even when it¡¯s well known that the gods and goddesses are children of the god of creation he made to aid him. They could only go search or form small caves to live in hiding from the probing of the holy land as they search for the dungeon. After several days Dia was bored as she was on one of the cloud islands watching the spirits move around on some of the islands. ¡°This is boring~!¡± She complained. ¡°What is?¡± Misty asked confused. ¡°I want fishy in the cloud water and I want cute animals on the islands~!¡± Misty smiled wryly and looked down as if seeing through all the clouds. ¡°Sadly that is hard to do.¡± Misty said. ¡°WH~~~Y! I want cute fluffy animals!¡± Dia complained with tear filled eyes. She felt a tap on her head and found Mir standing there. She formed a flat surface on the cloud and wrote. ¡®There are lots of dangerous, powerful and ugly old men down below that will catch you, be mean to you and make your garden ugly.¡¯ Dia frowned and stomped as she threw a tantrum. ¡°NO ONE WILL HURT MY PRETTY GARDEN!¡± She shouted and rolled on the ground. Because she is a dungeon, with so many people and creatures she had is grown comfortable around, she is very open about her feelings and outright shouts.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Can¡¯t we send some sylphs to capture a few animals for her?¡± Misty asked. The plant monster shook its head. ¡®Dungeon monsters are confined to the dungeon unless they have a monster core.¡¯ Misty put her finger to her head as she began to go over everything in her head. She was the only one that knew this type of dungeon as good as the goddesses that made it. Misty remained flying in midair for several minutes while Dia wore herself out. ¡°THAT¡¯S IT!¡± Misty suddenly shouted surprising Dia who was nearing the end of her tantrum. ¡°What¡¯s what?¡± She asked. ¡°I figured out how you can get a few fish Dia.¡± Misty said. She flew backwards so she doesn¡¯t have to turn constantly to look at the two every time to look at the both of them. ¡°The thing about Dia¡¯s dungeon is that she has to lower her dungeon near the ground for someone to access or even notice it right?¡± She asked and the two nodded since that is what they have come to realize, even Dia knew this fact. ¡°Well, after going over the information I have in my head I found out that Dia will only cause a massive disturbance upon being created and her dungeon is pulled into its own dimension. The thing is that she is already in said dimension. On the outside someone will only notice clouds and you wouldn¡¯t be able to see into the islands from the outside. The idea I have is to have Dia fly far into the ocean that it will keep whoever is following us down below occupied enough that we can go down to the water surface. During the night we can push the dungeon all the way to the water surface and if there is any fish life we can have some plants shoot out a vine and pull them into the cloud sea of the first floor. To anyone else it will seem like fog and if we go to any unpopulated island we can even take animals.¡± She said and grinned. Dia was smiling seeing how she would be able to get animals. Mir then began to move. ¡®Don¡¯t underestimate the oceans of this world. Anywhere with deep water will have huge monsters. As for small ones, they are only at areas with people living nearby such as reefs or coastal zones. Chances are we will have to be extremely quick with our ¡®Fishing¡¯ to run away and most likely one or another will notice since mages are plentiful in this world and they will know the difference between fog, magically summoned fog and a dungeon.¡¯ Dia slumped but after reading it again she brightened up because Mir wrote ¡®Chances are we will have to be extremely quick with our Fishing¡± which means she agreed with the thought of obtaining some fish to make her own. She was excited to go and already set her dungeon to move to the ocean nearest to her, but Misty made sure to have her set the destination to a reef close to shore. It didn¡¯t matter to them if they went too far from the mana spring because flying in a straight line ten thousands meters in the air is far different than flying several meters in the air where you can be attacked. So with a quick thought the dungeon began moving. On the ground all the mages notice the moving and walk out to see if there is any disturbance, but there is nothing except a dark cloudy sky and rain falling across the land today so it was impossible to see anything. Most, if not all, the men thought a while before they got to the thought, ¡®This is a mana spring so it might leave to possibly catch unique monsters, but it will return.¡¯ Nothing of magical nature or uses magic would give up the chance to live near a mana spring. Even these mages had thought that as long as they are capable of monitoring the dungeon they will be able to discover it and while they do they will simply live off the land waiting for the dungeon to open. In the sky both Mir and Misty noticed nothing was following and couldn¡¯t help feel relief. As for reaching the shore, it took two more days of flying into the ocean for them to arrive at an archipelago. The area was like an island in itself because it was a huge underwater mountain that only had a few tips pointed out forming the islands. The rest of the underwater parts formed a perfect warm water sea bed for reefs and breeding homes for medium sized sea monsters and as well as a perfect home for small fish. The area also attracted quite a number of birds that lived off the fish. Without any sentient inhabitants living, the group waited until night before descended on the region completely before the dungeon slowly came down. Normally clouds can¡¯t survive below a certain altitude, but that is during the day when sunlight heats the planet. During the night time fog is very common and in this humid area, as soon as the dungeon reached the minimum height a cloud would survive in and lowered near the reef, a sheet of fog spread throughout the entire area. The dungeon domain soon touched the water and stopped as if it touched solid ground. From there it slowly began to shimmer as small vines with bugs in their grip would appear from the cloud and dip into the water. Slowly some wandering fish began to get close, but once it was within 1 meter a vine appeared and like lightning it grabbed the tail and pulled it from the water into the cloud sea faster than the fish could splash to frighten the other fish. Like this several dozen fish were caught in that area. As for the culprit of this capture, it was the bewitching lesser lily alraune. With Dia¡¯s order, it had moved below the cloud sea to the bottom of the island and spread budless vines with bugs that could get to the island when it was small and grow on it. It had five areas it was fishing at, one vine held a bug to lure in each area while seven vines caught the fish. Also the bewitching effect worked at a half strength outside of the dungeon and a half that underwater, but it was enough to attract some fish. Throughout the night the cloud ocean was filled with silver scale sardine, moonlight tuna, some jellyfish, some sea turtles and even a few small sized sharks. Letting the area rest, Mir and Misty had Dia order the alraune to move onto the second objective, grabbing some of the deep sea snails and coral. When the first snails and coral entered the island clouds, the first and second floor islands began to shake and slowly formed a sloping ground going into the cloud sea until it reached a quarter of the way down into the cloud sea. The main island didn¡¯t suffer these changes since earth isn¡¯t as easily molded. Second objective creatures were all placed on the nearest cloud island. After this the alraune stopped and returned to its post. The reason was simple, they had to wait until near morning to get things like shrimp and daytime fish. That being said, in the cloud water the nixies were working to wrap the fish in mana and rework their natural mana into dungeon monsters so that they wouldn¡¯t die from the pure clean cloud water. This went double for the coral, but these were simpler beings. Many of them were broken into many tiny pieces and spread throughout the first floor. The dungeon was also lifted to 5000 meters to keep any wandering creatures with intelligence from noticing. This meant birds really, the islands had quite a number of powerful birds and most were intelligent. As the sun began to rise, the dungeon lowered again covering a few islands with fog making the birds wary to fly in this fog due to predators they wouldn¡¯t notice. This was actually perfect for Dia and the others as they used this chance to move close to the smallest islands that had some natural plants. The vines were even lowered again and they removed large trees like palm trees and some ferns before being pulled back into the dungeon. These palm trees were planted on the second floor cloud islands. The islands can¡¯t create life, but if large plants are raised and planted they can easily take root and live off the mana that the clouds have. Island clouds are like mana sponges and hold much more than cloud water. Then they all moved over the water once more and as planned the alraune fished out a large number of small fish fish and a number of shrimp that were tossed into the shores of the island clouds. Finally the last objective was the most dangerous which was getting animals. There were very few islands with large animals and in this archipelago there were three islands that were big enough. Soon one of them was covered by fog as the dungeon moved over the trees. It was much harder because the dungeon wouldn¡¯t touch other things like trees. They don¡¯t flow naturally and act as a resistance so getting closer is harder. At least the island foliage wasn¡¯t dense and in a few areas they were able to find some animals like tortoises and some monkeys. They were also lucky, or maybe unlucky, to find rats, but Dia instantly had some of the monsters kill them all not wanting those. That said the rabbits were well received. Finally some small wildcats were discovered and they were good enough for Dia. It was a complete family and they were placed on the first floor trembling, but since no monster was allowed to touch them they began to run around before out of nowhere a small cave rumbled into existence and the wild cats ran in. The gnomes had fashioned a natural looking cave for the cats. The rabbits had dug their own warren and the earth wisps were working behind the cover of the rocks to ¡®corrupt¡¯ the animals to become dungeon creatures and gain quick reproduction capabilities. With those finished the last thing that was grabbed were some birds. The weakest kind were grabbed and dragged into the dungeon from the smallest islands. Seagulls to be precise. Them and a strange woodpecker that was near the wildcats when they were passing. Some common doves were also pulled. With all these new additions, the dungeon flew to its previous height and returned home to the mana spring to be in a place with lots of mana to keep growing fast. Chapter 6 On the trip back to the mana spring, Dia had the dungeon pass by a small village in a relatively safe area. She wouldn¡¯t let up about getting some foxes, some domestic cats and dogs. She wanted them to the point of ignoring the two that tried to act as her conscious and make her do smart choices, but this one didn¡¯t work. At the very least she waited for dawn when the creatures were waking up to spread the fog and snag up her prizes and fly away. Now for the creatures that were annexed to the dungeon, because of the how long they spent close to the ground, a good number of bugs of different types were now living inside. One of which made Misty happy was the honey bee which appeared when Dia went to the village. As for the fish and water life, if not for the fact that the nixies and sylphs working quickly, most would have died due to the water difference. However, they succeeded in keeping most of the fish and only some extra died off but became food for those that survived. There were immediate evolutions, first one being that the scales of the almost all the fish became half feathers and the fins became part wings. The silver scale sardines became silver scale feather flying sardines and they have a habit of jumping from the water and gliding over the cloud sea as an escape mechanism. Jellyfish caused Dia to fall over laughing because they left the cloud sea all together and became Balloon Jellyfish and would hunt like a fisherman. They would get near the water and allow their tentacles fall into the cloud sea and it would capture the prey. Sea turtles actually became Sky Island Turtles. Island turtles, were large enough to have creatures living on them and would allow plants to appear on it as its body would have a thick layer of dirt that forms as it sleeps for very long periods of time. It¡¯s commonly a peaceful, non-aggressive creature. The sky island turtle is a turtle with feathered fins that allow it to swim in the cloud sea and its extremely dense shell is covered with island cloud that is much richer in mana because of the mana from the turtle. The tortoises on the other hand weren¡¯t the same. They became Snapping Lizard Tortoises. Mir explained that these things are a weak imitation of a creature known as the Dragon Turtle. Not only will it not reach the size and strength of a dragon turtle, it will bottleneck when it becomes something like a Wyvern, but it would become a very powerful wyvern with great defensive power and would make a really good boss monster. The sharks became many varieties of Sky Shark which similar to all the other fish, gaining feather like scales. In addition, they gained a habit of jumping out of the water at anything flying over the water making it more dangerous. The shrimp split into several groups. One group remained shrimp, but were called ¡®Shore Cloud Shrimp¡¯. These stay in very shallow water and make their homes in the island clouds under the cloud water. They are the size of Earth''s jumbo shrimp. The second group became something called King Claw Crab. With two very massive claws compared to their size they have the ability to easily move it around, use it as a massive hammer and can break rocks with its vice grip. The size of the body is similar to the size of a king crab on Earth. Finally is one of the largest monsters which is called the ¡®Red Bus Lobster¡¯ the reason for this name is because it instinctively forms a kind of platform of island cloud that it holds above water and it transports anything either to its own home or to any island too far to go. The size is about half a meter long which is very big and from what can be guessed it will only get bigger if taken to the floors above. These are non-aggressive and even help spirits move around. Now the land animals had slower changes. The wildcats became Sky Lynxes and are now white with slightly darker blue spots. They are good swimmers, but they have a unique skill that lets them jump on the cloud sea giving them versatility. The rabbits caused Dia to fall in love with them because they became Cloud Rabbits. Their fur was puffy and extremely soft, like a comfortable cloud. They could easily move on top of the cloud sea even better than the lynx because their fur is even more buoyant than island cloud, but they can sink if they wanted to as a way to hide. Their legs are very strong and getting kicked by it hurts quite a lot. The foxes became Sky Foxes and are light blue with fluffy fur and shut eyes, but their sense of smell is extremely good and they are magical creatures that can control wind and water magic to a small degree. The birds, surprisingly, actually had a hard time adapting due to so many plant monsters. The first reaction they had was to run away, but after being corrupted into dungeon monsters they couldn¡¯t leave without dying. As for them leaving the dangerous first floor for the safer and still not completely set up second floor, well they were met with two obstacles. One was that the clouds from below wouldn¡¯t allow passage besides through the opening where the beanstalk was. The second was the bewitching lesser lily alraune which keeps both monsters and invaders from going up to the floors above. As for what they became, well the woodpeckers just grew to twice its size but remained woodpeckers. As for the doves, they became Lesser Wind Hawks and can control some wind magic. Its main food source is the sardines for now because they are simply too weak to attack anything else and the other animals are too few in number. With so much new things to see, Dia was still playing around when they noticed that rise in mana which signaled that they were back to the mana spring.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. As before, this caused a super boost to the creatures, especially the new ones, but due to the second floor existing there was a kind of seal on the potential of any creature in the first floor. However, something unexpected happened as several openings in the clouds of the second floor appeared allowing the birds and balloon jellyfish to rush up and a pillar of cloud came down around the cloud sea allowing the fish to climb up the rising cloud tornado. Everyone was caught by surprise but the boss of the floor didn¡¯t stop the creatures as they advanced on the second floor. However, after an exact 25% of the population from all the animals and the fairies on the first floor had passed, the passage closed. Fairies like flower spirits and butterfly fairies flew up drawn by the force of the second floor. Dia became teary eyed when she saw the monsters going up. On the beanstalk were several of all the ugly plant monsters climbing so she tried to command them down, but they ignored her, climbed up and soon scattered among the island clouds including the main island. Dia started to cry and Misty went over to pat her head and comfort her. ¡°Dia, all we got to do is change their look, don¡¯t cry.¡± She said. Mir was behind them watching the creatures rise. Her eyes were on the butterfly fairies and flower spirits. They were moving around in high spirits. On the second floor were few bugs, but the bees had built their nests on three of the twenty palm trees that peacefully swayed with the wind. Mir watched one worker bee rotate around a butterfly fairy. The two then began to glow and merge before the fairy became a Worker Bee Fairy and flew to the nest. More and more butterfly fairies did the same and soon the queen bee appeared making a double sized Queen Bee Fairy. There were also Soldier Bee Fairies which looked like buff men with bee features. The nest was removed from the palm tree and they moved to the main island. However, they were attacked by the thorn warriors and Mir herself causing them to try and retaliate, but were eventually driven away from the main island and they took the second to last island so they can still reach the flowers with relative ease. As for the flower spirits, they searched for magic plants, began to pull them out and slowly merged with them becoming Greater Flower Spirits of their flower type. They grew a bit bigger and looked more like adolescents, but only five flower spirits were able to evolve. The rest remained the same as a balance of power was achieved on the floor, but now the greater flower spirits took command and the little spirits began to take seeds, flower sprouts and slowly spread them around more systematically. None of the animals evolved thought, but they began to take islands and slowly began to breed, feeding off the mana to sustain themselves. Birds looked around and tested the trees finding the creatures known as Treants. Those without leaves were considered bad by every creature and were called Dark Treants. They tend to uproot themselves and attack creatures that get near them. Those with leaves are called treants and are considered wise nature spirits. They are deeply attuned with nature and will protect it. Because they have abundant nature mana emanating from them the birds would choose to nest in them. All but a single bird did that at least. The only one that attacked the dark treants was the woodpecker. The larger woodpecker showed exactly why it dared to even hope to try and nest in this creature as its head was capable of drilling 10 pecks per second. Even with the thrashing of the tree, it was able to dig out a nest in under a minute and a half. Once Mir looked back at Dia, she saw she was watching the changes as well and then she looked at Mir. ¡°Hey Mir? Let''s make you pretty!¡± Dia said suddenly. This caught the fairy and thorn guardian by surprise, but Dia grabbed the arm of the ex-fairy and dragged her to the pond that was already a meter in diameter and half a meter in depth. ¡°Misty call¡­¡± Dia thought and began to look around then finally stated. ¡°Call three flower spirits, two fire spirits and¡­ hmm five earth wisps.¡± Dia said. Misty was confused why the strange combination, but went and called the requested monsters. Dia grabbed a hold of Mir¡¯s right arm vine and kneeled as she shoved her arm deep into the pool and closed her eyes. In her mind, she saw the called creatures enter Mir and instantly she becomes something like the first floor boss. Dia tosses all that away and pulls out the wooden woman. The rest of the flower was completely absorbed into the woman''s body, but it then formed into the woman''s hair while her bone was made of twisted wood and she had a green glow around her body as she floated looking scary. With a thought the twisted wood began to grow and covered all her body. She became like a wooden puppet but soon all the wood became smooth and slowly became fleshy starting from the face then down to the chest. It stopped midway down the first segment of the arm and leg leaving it exactly half fleshy, half wood. The arms reverted back to a kind of ancient wood and became denser, while the flower fell off and green colored hair grew out. As the hair reached full size, going down near the knees, from top to bottom the hair turned pink until halfway down and gently shifted to green all the way down to the tips. Opening her eyes, she smiled as she sees the transformation start and rapidly the ugly plant began to change once it had merged with the spirits and she sucked up the mana. Soon the previous thorn guardian was gone and a tall half tree woman stood in front of Dia with her hair covering her privates. ¡°This¡­!¡± Misty said shocked as she began to examine the new being. ¡°This¡­¡± A sweet voice came from the woman''s voice. ¡°Yay! I was able to make Mir a pretty Queen flower spirit!¡± Dia exclaimed. ¡°This isn¡¯t a flower spirit.¡± The woman said surprised. The words surprise Dia. ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± ¡°I''m a Wood Elf.¡± She said. Misty slowly flew around her. ¡°Before you speak brat, remember that we are speaking of spirits, I have said once already that the origin of elves come from spirits of the same name that bred with humans losing part of their fairy ancestry. Wood elves are similar, they are wood elf spirits that bred with humans or the already hybrid elves. What you see is the true form.¡± Mir said. She looks at her wood hands and slowly a wood branch begins to grow from her hand until it was 2 meters long and then it thickens forming a blade tip before it breaks off. She catches the new spear and the cracked wood returns into her hand. Then she looks down at her naked body and slowly vines begin to spread over a few areas. Before long, leaves begin to form clothes, but the bottom part grew a long flower petal dress going down to the ground. Mir sighs and shakes her head upon seeing the dress. ¡°You have good style.¡± Misty giggled upon seeing the dress. ¡°I can¡¯t make anything besides this. It¡¯s the natural clothing of a female fairy. The skirt doesn¡¯t obstruct the flow of mana and sometimes even helps it. Also I am a combat being.¡± Mir said. ¡°Now Mir can help me make all the ugly monsters less ugly!¡± Dia said smiling. She just sighs and pats the ghost of the girl. ¡°I guess, at least I won¡¯t need to write on the ground anymore and hope you understand. For now let''s get this dungeon in order.¡± She said and the spear changes its forms into a staff. She turns and strikes the ground releasing a wave of energy that caused the bustling dungeon to silence. From there in under an hour everything was put in order by Mir. What was most amazing was that she wasn¡¯t a dungeon boss, but was regarded officially as a mini boss. With her current strength, she was much stronger than the boss of the first floor would be. When all was said and done, the main island was 90% filled with only flowers and leaving an area clear of flowers for the boss area. The main island will still grow more and when the second floor finally stops growing it will be time to make the boss. The island at this time is 40 meters diameter and has a very slow growth compared to the island clouds that are numbering around 10 spread out with small bridges. On the first floor there are over 15 and are starting to spread far apart to cover the cloud sea. As the second floor monsters settle down, a group of animals pop up soon after. These were domestic cats and dogs that have been in the lower floor and finally came up. Passing through the entire dungeon, they stopped only when they arrived at the main island of the second floor and split up moving all over. Small dens for each animal appeared and they ran inside. Dia and the others looked on strangely, wondering why they got through so easily without getting attacked, but then their thoughts went to the fact that the animals all numbered too few so the other creatures didn¡¯t attack. The creatures also took after Dia and allowed the more defenseless creatures to live closer to the main island for protection. The main island has only flower and thorn warriors as monsters and as the dungeon finally comes to a stop, Mir asks Dia to merge the flower soldiers. The result is a Flower Guardian that looked like a big man, made of roots and vines. Its weapon was a long spear. Chapter 7 ¡°Hey Mir? Will we ever let someone enter the dungeon?¡± Dia asked. ¡°I hope not.¡± Mir replied after all the fuss was finished and no more chaos was left. That said, the monsters were starting to populate the islands and branching off into groups and soon fighting would restart. This was a natural thing to make sure monsters were strong. ¡°Sad to say, but natural growth like this won¡¯t happen any more after the second floor is complete.¡± Misty said flying over. ¡°Natural dungeons absorb ambient mana very slowly, but they can remain closed for as long as possible. They open up because this absorption is too slow. Dia, who has such a large absorption rate because she was born out in the open already as well as passing through a mana well and then she got the spirits who build her dungeon for her, will only grow until the max of the second floor before she needs to make an opening.¡± Mir frowned, but since Misty had said so then it couldn¡¯t be false since she was the only one with knowledge of Dia¡¯s dungeon. ¡°So we will have to kill after all.¡± Mir sighed. ¡°Nope, it¡¯s the opposite. The dungeon will get better the more people are inside because the mana they emit will be taken in. When they die they release the mana in the body, but that¡¯s it. Dia doesn¡¯t ¡®eat¡¯ the body like common dungeons exactly because of her absorption rate.¡± Misty said. ¡°Why the hell was she made like this?¡± Mir asked. ¡°Because Dia is a little girl that wants a fairyland and do you think such a place will be filled with mass murder?¡± Misty replied. ¡°Ah¡­ that makes sense, if it''s like this then she is a peaceful dungeon. It would be very possible to make dungeon contracts to act as protection for us.¡± Mir said. ¡°That is the main focus of this dungeon. It needs the sentient races living inside her. Didn¡¯t you notice how the first island cloud on the first floor was three times bigger, yet no monsters are on it? Only flowers and trees were planted and none of them are monsters.¡± Misty asked. Upon hearing this Mir stood and went to check. She soon returned with a bit of shock showing on her face. ¡°Who knew it was like this.¡± She said. ¡°Every floor has a single island that will form into a safe island at the start and every 10 floors the next floor will be completely safe allowing a main island to form a town.¡± Misty explained. ¡°I think we should open the dungeon in an elven nation then. They are the only ones that will appreciate this type of dungeon and they are the most calm minded ones. If Dia makes a monster core in me I can even represent her.¡± Mir said. ¡°I can leave the dungeon you know? I was born with a monster core, a really dense one.¡± Misty said. Mir rolled her eyes and she began to think. ¡°Dia¡­ how would you make the stairs into your dungeon?¡± Mir asked. Dia simply lifted her finger and slowly mana gathered. Soon seven small beans each with one color of the rainbow appeared. ¡°Just throw these out off the cloud together.¡± She said. ¡°How do you know it will work?¡± Mir asked. Dia just shrugged which makes Mir sigh. She rubbed her forehead then looked back at the ghost of the little girl. ¡°Dia, make the dungeon fly southwest to the capital of the nation called Joryoku. That is the homeland of elves.¡± Mir said. After blinking a few times, a gentle wind began to blow in the dungeon as the dungeon picked up speed and left the area. *** The capital of Joryoku is considered a spectacle of nature and magic. The elves, with their magic, have created a true city of trees. They possess a unique affinity to nature and because of this, they learned how to mold trees into different shapes and types through magic. Over the centuries this has been polished and the city is now like a massive garden in the forest. From above it will be hidden from sight, but from below it would seem like an infinitely growing city with no end. At this time, the sky was perfectly clear and the sun was shining, but slowly strange clouds began to appear. A few more magic sensitive elves noticed something was up because they could feel nature''s breath and knew rain would not come for three more days, yet clouds had appeared. Although some spread out, they seemed to stop directly over the city. After a while there was some panic and in the palace a servant came before the Queen and reported the strange phenomenon.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Has Archmage Clover examined this?¡± She asked. ¡°His lord Archmage Clover has left several weeks ago to search for that moving dungeon and has yet to return.¡± The servant says. The Queen¡¯s eyes narrow upon hearing this. ¡°Moving dungeon¡­ get a mage to scry for the dungeon!¡± She announced and the servant bowed and brought a large map and an elven mage. The map was of the known mapped world. The mage was the best disciple of the archmage and so he knew the magic for scrying. He pulled out a box with oval mithril pendants and allowed them to freely fall over the map before he recited the magic. Slowly they began to light up and stand at one point. They then moved around and stopped before touching the map where each dungeon was located. To the shock of the mage and all those present, right over the symbol of their capital a pendant was floating 5 cm off the map yet it was steady and remained there. ¡°Someone quickly send a magical transmission to Archmage Clover and tell him to return! The dungeon is here in the capital and it¡¯s in the clouds!¡± The queen announced. At this time an earthquake spread throughout the entire capital. Everyone was taken by surprise and quickly moved outside. When they got to the balcony on the front of the castle they saw a massive trunk of some kind of plant growing 2 kilometers away from the city gates. It reached right into the clouds and soon sprouted many leaves that spun around the trunk that was turning brown as it hardened. ¡°What in the great goddess is that!¡± The mage said. At this moment they felt a small breath of pure mana coming from that direction. It was like a warm wave and it caused all the magic users to have a crawling feeling on their skin. They knew this feeling, but it was never this gentle. Dungeons have the same thing, but many if not all are savage and unbridled waves that are used to search the surroundings and attract animals. That said, soon the leaves curled up blocking passage as monsters began to approach. ¡°What? Is the dungeon trying to deny entry to monsters?¡± The queen said. With her magic perception she could easily sense the movements of every being within a 100 km radius of herself and the beanstalk was within that. She could feel how the monsters were trying to enter, yet the massive tree would beat them away or push them off. ¡°Greetings to all elves!¡± A sudden gentle and creamy voice filled the ears of all the elves. They all looked up and upon doing so they saw an amazing sight of an elf with wooden arms, legs and a pair of wings. She was wearing a flower dress and on her back were two sets of long branches and were huge leaves that were working as wings. Next to her was a cat eared and tailed fairy that was flying cheerfully down. ¡°Who are you?¡± The queen snapped out of it and asked. After a moment of looking at the elf flying she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°...and what are you?¡± ¡°My name is Grivmir, but you may call me Mir as this fairy and Dia call me.¡± She said dejected. The expression confused the elf queen, but that''s besides the point. ¡°Who is Dia and what are you?¡± The queen asked more insistent. ¡°I am a wood elf, but one from the origins, a true wood elf. I am a type of fairy or spirit. As for who is Dia, she is the dungeon I am in service of.¡± Mir said. ¡°In service of? You were not naturally born in it? That means you¡¯re a contracted being?¡± the queen asked. ¡°More or less, but that is besides the point.¡± Misty said impatiently and flew in front of the Queen. ¡°We are representing Dia because she is too immature to make decisions on her own. We want to make a contract between Dia and your elf nation.¡± Misty said. Mir landed on the balcony and the wings on her back withdrew into her back. ¡°Dia is a unique type of dungeon made of clouds with an island in the center. She also grows much faster but she is very peaceful compared to the common dungeon.¡± Mir said. ¡°Since this is about a contract, I request that you wait for our nation''s head archmage. He understands this concept better. I am rather ignorant in this topic and wish to talk it out with him.¡± The queen said. ¡°That is fine, when he returns we will return to speak, we can feel the presence of most of the beings around the dungeon. Oh, as you already noticed, the beanstalk is the entrance to the dungeon, but Dia doesn¡¯t wish to have, as she says, ugly scary monsters in her dungeon. Before you ask, she is reborn from the soul of a 4 year old child. I hope you will all help push the monsters back away from the entrance or else it will be difficult for you to enter since she will not open the leaves that are form the steps into the stairs.¡± Mir said and her wings extend once more. The two take to the air and flew quickly into the clouds. The queen was a bit stunned by learning about a new kind of dungeon, but instantly her eyes turned sharp as her eyes land on the base of the beanstalk. ¡°Get the royal army around that beanstalk! Clear the monsters and put up a watch! Call the architects to start planning on siege class strength walls to be built to be able to handle the waves. Set that area as a dungeon town site. Don¡¯t inform anyone besides the builders until we can assess the dungeon itself. If what that fairy said is true then it is still a newborn with not many floors and still weak, as well as being peaceful. We need to set up regulations on how dungeon diving in this dungeon will be done. Also¡­¡± She turned around. ¡°...GET IN CONTACT WITH CLOVER!¡± *** Far off near the Holy Land, in a very tall majestic tree, a figure sat cross legged inside a room formed after molding the tree¡¯s interior to allow him to hide inside. Unlike all the old men, this archmage looked no older than thirty with bright green hair and fair white skin. His attire was that of a simple old dark green robe and his ears were pointed as a sign of being an elf. On his left ear was a unique earring that hung a glowing emerald. This was a unique gem made from a dungeon core that was born with plant monsters. The first monsters always determine the affinity of the dungeon and as a plant dungeon it gave a powerful gem that helped with doing plant magic. The elf just sat there, but suddenly his left ear pricked as if he heard something. His eyes opened as mana began to fluctuate around before it released a voice. A very familiar and irritating voice to the elf. ¡°CLOVER! GET BACK HERE NOW! THE DUNGEON YOU RAN OFF AFTER HAS APPEARED HERE AT THE CAPITAL!¡± The shout from the queen rang in the elf archmage¡¯s ear causing a headache. ¡°God damnit! That woman doesn¡¯t know how to keep her voice down when talking to me. You would have expected for her to learn to control her voice after several hundred years, yet she still screams at her little brother with all her might.¡± He sighed, but as he stood up he thought of the words she just spoke. ¡°Wait! Did she say the dungeon was there!¡± He suddenly realized and waved his hand causing a blue glowing map of the known world to appear. This was a magic spell named ¡®Magic Map¡¯ it projects all the known world the caster has visited in great detail. He grabs many mithril pendants and cast the spell to see the dungeons and as it was shown, the dungeon was indeed at the elven capital. Instantly the elf grinned as he felt the presence of the other archmages. He was most worried about that disgusting undead skeleton king obtaining this dungeon, but now the dungeon went directly to his home nation. How could he not be happy. He withdraws his pendants and opens the door of the tree and cast a simple spell to return the tree to its natural shape and then he pulls out a small emerald. Filling it with mana, the gem began to glow and flew into the sky becoming an emerald boat that the elf jumped into. The reason for doing this was simple, The Holy Land don¡¯t want any sentient beings not of their creed within the mana spring. The archmages all had magic to conceal themselves, but this display of magic outright showed off his position and there were four evil archmages near this elf¡¯s position followed by the rest that were scattered. This was, in the simplest of words, showing that there were intruders. The boat glowed green as it became a speeding streak of green as it raced off back to the elven nation. As soon as all the archmages felt the surge of the elf¡¯s mana they paled and quickly went to see only to see the stupid elf flash and vanish into the distance. All the archmages mobilized themselves so as to not be caught by the men of the Holy Land and soon raced off, but not all of them were fast enough. Soon, a beam of light came crashing down at many of them. Being an archmage meant being powerful so obviously they launched powerful spells back blocking the wave, but this was the combined power of dozens of powerful mages so they could only stall and run away. They all cursed at Clover for attracting the Holy Land¡¯s attention towards them. A number were hit by the attack and even some ¡®evil¡¯ and ¡®good¡¯ archmages were killed, the rest left the confines of the mana spring and returned to their nations in a terrible mood. Chapter 8 Jack the Gentle Giant Archmage Clover flew in that emerald boat for a day, but the speed of this artifact far surpassed his own speed that was only around 150 mph when using his own magic to fly in the air. The boat would go almost twice as fast and because of that in only one day flying 200 meters in the air he reached the capital. However, when he got there, some kind of resistance pushed his boat below the clouds which he found strange and what was even stranger was the huge beanstalk surrounded by elves and signs of heavy battle all around. He felt the magical fluctuations that were the exact same he felt when he was searching for the dungeon, but now it was much closer he felt that it was came from above and not below the ground. To be exact, from the top of the beanstalk. ¡°Wait! So it really was a cloud!¡± He exclaimed looking up, but piloted the boat to the royal palace and jumped onto the balcony before calling back the boat and walking into the throne room that the balcony was connected to. ¡°Big sister, is the dungeon really in the clouds?!¡± Clover asked as he stormed towards his sister who was on the throne with a few royal elven knights. ¡°Clover, good you are finally back! Now we just need to wait for those fairies to return and we can start the negotiations.¡± ¡°Why has nobody gone to conquer the dungeon yet?¡± Clover asked his sister. ¡°There is no need, I was given basic information, this is a new type of dungeon that is much more peaceful than common dungeons. Also, the dungeon¡¯s soul is that of a 4 year old child, most likely human since an elf would still be an infant. Any other details I am unsure yet, but the dungeon, even after making that gigantic beanstalk which is the stairway into the dungeon, closed it off because it attracted monsters and she didn¡¯t want them.¡± the queen said. ¡°What kind of dungeon doesn¡¯t want monsters? Whether it is 4 years old or 400 years old, a new animal or monster will create many opportunities for new creatures. I shall resolve this problem without even needing a blasted contract. I just need to enslave that dungeon and our elven nation will gain a powerful weapon to attack other nations.¡± Clover said turning around, but suddenly he felt impending doom and lifted a magical barrier only for it to break and a dense, to the point of almost being material, mana fist stopped not 1 cm from his nose. ¡°You will not do anything to endanger a new species of dungeon. We don¡¯t know what monsters she has or what kind of development speed the creatures have. Even with 5 floors she may possess incredibly powerful creatures she can send to attack. Like you said, we can use her to attack and she can do the exact same thing to us if she has the power.¡± The queen said. ¡°Now return to your chambers and review all the previous accounts of dungeons signing contracts with sentient races. I want to know at the very least the basics of what is asked.¡± the queen said and withdrew the densely packed mana fist that faded as the mana returned into her body. Although she isn¡¯t as knowledgeable in terms of spell count as her genius brother, the queen has vigorously trained the few spells she knew to extreme levels that surpass her little brother. The cold sweat running down his back showed that he shouldn¡¯t take his sister¡¯s words for granted. He nodded her way and ran quickly to his section of the palace. Being the court mage, an archmage and a duke of the nation had given him lots of responsibilities, but his biggest was always to supply information on the magical side of the world to his sister and, previously, his mother. As he arrived he let out a sigh. His room was at the back of the royal library and as he looked at the massive interior of the tree that had become the library, he walked towards the center. Besides the first floor, that had bookshelves circling the central table that was his study area, the rest of the floors formed open floors and bookshelves rose all the way to the top. His disciples quickly run forward and bow. ¡°Greetings master!¡± They all shout together. There were a total of 30 with the youngest being only 90 years old. Elves possess a life span of at most 800 years in general, but those of royal family normally live longer, around 1,200. The passage of the position of queen happens every 1,000 years and is normally between grandmother to granddaughter unless the queen is killed in which case the next generation takes over. Men don¡¯t become the king as the elven culture revolves around a matriarch, so all the males instantly get the title of prince removed and are called dukes. ¡°Hello, can someone explain what happened with the dungeon?¡± Clover asked. His eldest disciple walked forward. ¡°Well, first the sky was clear until clouds covered the area, then what followed was an intense earthquake and that giant beanstalk rose from the ground into the clouds and its leaves formed steps to rise up. Instantly the wild animals and monsters began to rush it, but the leaves curled around the trunk blocking passage. What followed was two fairies came down from the dungeon. One called herself Grivmir and was a race known as wood elf, but a fairy type which match the description of ancestral wood elves who were once a fairy race. The other was a small one, but she possessed beastman features as well as fairy features. We are uncertain of her specific type, but both are sentient beings. We weren¡¯t there when it happened and we only reached the throne room when the fairies were about to leave, but they seem to wish to make a beneficial contract between the elves and their dungeon.¡± the disciple said. Clover frowned upon hearing this. ¡°The dungeon itself came to do a contract which suggests either heavy planning or that it¡¯s weak.¡± he thought. Clover wasn¡¯t buying the thing about the 4 year old dungeon soul. Suddenly he thought of something making him calm down and sigh. He then dismissed the disciples after telling them to search and bring any records of other dungeons. Clover walked to his table and his grin widens as he thinks deeper. ¡°A loose soul is easy to manipulate¡­¡± He said and chuckled.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. *** In the dungeon, Mir was sitting on the second floor with the wooden staff on her lap meditating. Around her was a strong movement of mana from all types of elements. The flowers seem excited and the flower warriors even more so as they watch her. Soon her eyes opened and a small smile appears. ¡°Now I know the limits of my strength. Thank Yolida that I have 5% of my original power now, this race will have a hard time being upgraded and with this level of strength I am even a match for that elven archmage that came.¡± She said. ¡°Hey Mir~! I put all the islands like you said since nothing is growing anymore.¡± Dia said walking from the pool that now was as big as a small shallow pond. ¡°Good, before me and Misty go down to the surface we need to make sure you are safe enough.¡± Mir said. Dia nodded. Mir stood up and called some treants and flower warriors. ¡°Dia, I want you to take one of these big trees and one flower warrior and merge them into the first thing you see okay.¡± Mir said. ¡°Will it be scary?¡± Dia asked. ¡°Maybe a little, but they are very gentle and are very nice. We are going to make some strong warriors to protect your dungeon.¡± She said. Dia was a bit flustered but nodded. She reluctantly called a treant who carefully moved through the garden as it manipulated the flowers and had them move from where it would step. Stopping outside the circle of water it dropped one of its ¡®arms¡¯ which Dia grabs. Dia then bent over and dipped her hand in the pond water. She soon saw the image of the big tree and the little flower warrior fuses its roots with its and the flower warrior shrank as it''s sucked up by the tree. The next moment the form began to twist and turn, rapidly getting smaller until it stopped at three meters. The frame was humanoid, but it was made of many twisted branches. The face looked very scary with sharp triangle shaped eyes that were black as no light entered them and two antlers like those of reindeer came from the back of its head. The antlers tilted forward and could cover the face like a mask or open up completely backwards. Then the image split and formed one small one that seem to float while riding something that was missing from the dungeon and the other was twice as bulky and carried a big trunk and looked very powerful. Opening her eyes the tree began to merge and change. It bent and shrank until in front of her was a towering tree man. Around them some flower warriors moved to a treant and merged and quickly 10 Tree Warriors appeared. Seven were a smaller kind and three were the bulky kind. ¡°Good job Dia, you made them perfectly, with these we don¡¯t have to worry about people up to adventurer rank E. The big ones are even stronger and are like mini bosses.¡± Mir said. ¡°Do we make a boss as well?¡± Dia asked shyly. ¡°It would be best, with him here the dungeon could grow to the third floor instantly when it meets the condition. You can make him however you want.¡± Mir said. Nodding slightly Dia just sat down while Mir began to instruct the tree warriors and the bigger tree guardians. Dia¡¯s senses spread throughout the floor and slowly picks up on all the monsters. She knew by instinct which were strong and which were weak and their abilities even without noticing. Slowly she removed all the flowers and inanimate plants. Then she looked at all the moving creatures and magical beings. She looked at Mir, but didn¡¯t think about using her as a boss. However she began to wonder why more of Mir didn¡¯t appear and she asked. ¡°I''m a very advanced race, it will be hard for it to naturally appear until higher floors. I think only at the fifth floor that naturally born wood elves will appear.¡± She replied. Dia nodded and kept looking and she quickly removed all the sea creatures from her list since the boss space is on land. That left her with the spirits. After thinking a long time she looked at the gnomes. They were small and a bit strange looking even, but if she combined them would they make a big gnome? She could feel them underground. They had made a small cave, built a little village with houses made from mushrooms and they had a large mushroom garden underground for them to use as food. She kept thinking of them as her mind suddenly touched the first floor beanstalk. The moment she did her face brightened up as she knew what her next dungeon boss would be. Calling a total of ten gnomes she called the strongest one to be the base. She touches the crown of his head and then closes her eyes. She sees the gnomes and they all begin to glow and turn into big brown wisps before they rotate around the main gnome who also begins to glow and soon absorbs all the others. Then Dia began to picture the gnome. His body was properly proportioned like a human but kept the gnome hat, he would be strong, he would have orange hair and a beard like the gnomes but unlike the brash gnomes had a very gentle personality but would defend the dungeon when needed. As she finished, the ball of brown light expanded a lot becoming a tall 5 meter tall gnome. He smiled at her and she opened her eyes and watched the gnome become her Gentle Giant.
You have created a completely new race. Please name your race.
¡°Gentle Giant!¡±
The Race, Gentle Giant has been created.
Gentle Giant
A unique race of the extinct Giant race. This creature was created by a young child dungeon to make a sentient giant race that isn¡¯t violent, but is as powerful as the extinct giant race. They are half as big as the original giants, but possess similar power.
The second floor dungeon boss has been created. By creating the boss, the floor is now stabilized and solid. Because the power of the dungeon boss far surpasses the power level of the dungeon, the power is restrained by 80% to match the floor level. If this creature is moved to become a higher floor dungeon boss the restrictions will decrease as it will be supplied with more mana. For complete control of its power, it needs to live on the 10th Floor.
Dia smiled at the description, but the next message seem like a blur to her. It was like her mind accepted knowledge she wanted, but she became confused when seeing anything a bit more complex. So she called Mir who turned around only to gawk at the giant who sat down cross legged next to the dungeon core. ¡°Mir! What does this bottom screen say?¡± Dia asked. Mir read it before her eyes widened. ¡°It says this big guy should only be on the tenth floor or else his strength is going to be restricted and he can¡¯t fight as good as he would normally.¡± Mir said. Dia looked sad, but Mir smiled. The gentle giant bent over. ¡°Don be sad dear missy. Jus get big an move tis big uff upstairs.¡± The giant said in a heavy accent. Mir already saw that it was a sentient race. The original giants were man eaters and extremely violent causing them to be hunted when a powerful Hero appeared and sent them to extinction all over when he lived. ¡°Mn.¡± Dia nodded and thought a while. ¡°I''ll call you Jack!¡± Dia said. ¡°Ah thank ya dear missy fur da name!¡± He said smiling wide. The next moment he began to glow subtly and a ball of light formed in his hand which turned into a wooden mallet. ¡°What happened?¡± Dia asked in shock. ¡°Dia, to a monster, having a name given to them is an honor. Normally natural monsters gain one when they become infamous or famous depending on what they do. Sometimes the system grants them a name after becoming smart enough. A name to a monster will always make them more unique than the others of their kind.¡± Mir explained. ¡°Sentient means he can think right? So why can¡¯t he name himself? Also don¡¯t monster mamas name their babies?¡± Dia asked confused. ¡°Only those like wood elves. His race will also probably name their young because they can think, but wisps, fairies, nixies, none of them are intelligent enough to do that. That said, in higher floors eventually Undine, Fairy Queens, and other intelligent spirits will be born and will name their offspring making them stronger and stronger as you go up.¡± Mir said. ¡°Mir? Isn¡¯t Dia¡¯s strength a bit broken for her floor? She has lots of powerful creatures in lower floors?¡± Misty asked. ¡°If they surpass the floor¡¯s power level then their power is restricted until they rise up to the proper floor. Like Jack here, when the third floor can house him he will naturally move upwards and Dia will have to make a new second floor boss that matches the floor power like a more powerful tree warrior or a spirit.¡± Mir said. ¡°I think we can go down now right?¡± Misty asked. ¡°Yes, we have enough strength built up to protect Dia now.¡± Mir said and warned Dia to keep the entrance closed until they come back and tell her otherwise. Like that, the two fairies left the dungeon once more since they could already feel the archmage and couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Chapter 9 After Mir and Misty left, Dia remained next to Jack. It was only after a moment that she turned to Jack. ¡°Hey Jack? Can you travel outside like Mir and Misty?¡± Dia asked. ¡°Nope, don got de monsta core.¡± He said. ¡°What is a monster core?¡± Dia asked but a window appeared upon her question.
Monster Core
Monster cores are an essential tool for dungeon monsters to survive outside of the dungeon as well as for them to freely wander the dungeon without losing power in the lower floors. A monster with a monster core will not have to fear having his or her power restricted on weaker floors and can wander the dungeon, their power will not drop from their current limit or restriction, this includes floor bosses who possess sentience. A dungeon boss with a monster core, but not a small budding personality will have a possibility to develop complete sentience if given enough time. Only the dungeon conscious can gift a monster core to the dungeon creatures unless a more powerful being gifts them. Monster cores are also the only way for a dungeon to capture one of the sentient races and the result would corrupt them into demons or a more primitive form. A monster with a core when breeding will cause the next generation to be born with a core.
Parts were confusing for her, but she could see the one about her being the one that could gift them and how bosses will not get weaker as they move around. ¡°Jack! Jack!¡± Dia shouted and gestured to come closer. He bent down as she dipped her hand in the quarter filled pond of mana water. Then she waved her hand to him. He seemed to connect the dots when he puts together the fact that a window appeared and she was asking about monster cores. He sticks out his finger near her and she touches it and thinks to give him a monster core. At once the water began to boil, rise and gather in front of his chest before forming a fist sized crystal that slowly entered his chest. Inside him it stopped right beside his heart in a small space that was as if made for the crystal. ¡°Oh my! Mighty tanks dear missy.¡± he said with a gentle grin as he sat back and bellowed out a loud laugh. In his hand the wooden mallet was raised before he placed it down. ¡°Dis here is a tiny place.¡± He said before raising his empty hand to his mouth and blew out. WHISTLE! As if hearing a work shift whistle, the gnomes suddenly popped out of the ground followed by hundreds of wisps who began to float out. ¡°Don git to maken dis lan bigger.¡± He said to the earth beings. ¡°Bu boss! Dis ain getten bigga wit out invaders.¡± A gnome said. ¡°Hmph.¡± He frowned and sighed and shooed them away. ¡°Mah as well remodel!¡± He said and found a clear spot, lifted the hammer and brought it down. At once a wave spread throughout the island. The round island began to spread as the excess rock at the bottom of the island began to move up to the sides. The gnome village, Dia saw it simply moving upwards and soon it popped out near her dungeon core beyond the circle river that isolated it. Everything was in a fuss as it tried to hold on. All the while, Dia¡¯s eyes were wide and her little mouth was hanging open as she experienced the power of her gentle giant. Soon the island almost doubled in size and most of the plants were pushed further along while most of the nearby rivers were erased and gave Jack walking room. ¡°Ah! Dat is betta!¡± He said and pat the ground causing it to shake a bit before he lay down. ¡°Blast it boss! De ya kno dat yeh amost keeled us!¡± A gnome shouted at the giant. ¡°Na ah dint! I mad yer village come up!¡± he said. ¡°We wan underground!¡± The gnome shouted and huffed off as the gnomes began to work on covering their village with earth. They used the earth wisps as part of the work force to speed it up and after the earth dome was made the dome sank into the ground. Dia looked and saw that the rock bed that had several dozens of meters at the lowest point had been reduced by more than half. The gnomes had returned to their spot underground and were safely remaking the channels that earth wisps would use to channel earth mana into the rocks. She blinked as she noticed some glittering rocks and went to the first floor to see and saw similar things. When she noticed, she felt the rock and discovered a really hard rock concentrated at one spot in each rock. She looked at them confused then looked all around noticing something similar on the island clouds where the sylphs and the air wisps were living, on the top layer of the earth there were small ones that felt like fire and feeling around these, Dia could feel the little salamanders sleeping and living along these rock and lastly at the bottom of all the little rivers near where nixies play small gems that felt like water were forming. They were the size of grains of sand, but they were there. She returned to Jack who had sat up and was carefully walking around and gathering a few big rocks that appeared thanks to his big hit. He grouped them all together and struck the pile. Soon the rocks melted and formed one big platform. ¡°Ah~! Tim fir a rest!¡± He said and dropped down. Dia giggled and after a moment she flew down and dropped on his big belly. Jack noticed and after taking a look he smiled and went to sleep. Down on the surface Mir and Misty appeared in the throne room. ¡°Sorry for coming unannounced.¡± Mir called as she appeared and landed before withdrawing her wings and walking until she was near the queen. However, suddenly she felt a powerful spell coming and she turned as her staff transformed into a spear. It glowed green and as she looked at the powerful spinning fireball her eyes focus on one point. She thrust out the spear and hit the tip of the fireball. Instantly the green glow entered the fireball like a needle and hit the core of the spell causing it to disperse like a dud bomb. She glared at the culprit who stared at her with a bit of shock. Her wings spread and suddenly she accelerated and appeared in front of Clover grabbing his neck and smashing him against the wall. ¡°Who are you!¡± Mir said. Clover grinned, ¡°Look¡­ sister! This is¡­. What you want¡­ to make a¡­ contract with!¡± Clover said. Mir took a sideways glance only to see a furious queen. Mir pulled the idiot back and crashed him into the wall before letting him go and walking back to the queen. ¡°I will not take that personally, don¡¯t worry. I can see it wasn¡¯t your plan. Now then, are you ready to negotiate?¡± Mir asked. The queen looked at her with a sincere happy glance before it turned fierce. ¡°Someone drag that moron of a brother here so that he can advise me.¡± the queen fumed. Mir raised a brow. ¡°Not the best advisor.¡± Mir commented and the queen nodded. ¡°Alright, can you first please tell us about the dungeon? We haven¡¯t been able to enter and are still trying to clear out the monsters.¡± The queen said. Mir nodded at Misty who flew up and began to describe the dungeon and a few of the ways the dungeon worked including the fact that it just needed the presence of people instead of killing them to grow. ¡°So the dungeon isn¡¯t dangerous? What benefits do we get?¡± The queen said skeptical. ¡°Oh no, the dungeon is far from safe. There are areas that are ¡®safe¡¯ on the islands, but with the continuous expansion of the dungeon¡¯s floors eventually the bridges connecting the islands will break and the islands will slowly drift as they expand. Eventually the need for boats to cross will be necessary and the cloud sea is very dangerous. At this time it''s still safe and not many of the monsters are overly dangerous, but even on the first floor treants exist.¡± Misty explained. The queen¡¯s eye twitched hearing this since treants are quite strong against groups, but not overly powerful that it can¡¯t die to an F rank since their ¡®face¡¯ is their weak point and a single hit would cause considerable damage. ¡°Oh~! The level for the first floor is higher due to the possibility to being able to skip all the rooms by flying.¡± Clover said in a mocking tone. ¡°Well the dungeon lacks many flying creatures in the first floor mainly due to Dia not liking ¡®ugly¡¯ monsters and she hasn¡¯t actively modified the animals so most of it is natural animals or mana beasts. She also hasn¡¯t added monster cores yet.¡± Misty said. ¡°Monster cores are secondary, only upper floor monsters with intelligence have it anyway since there is no use for weaker monsters to have it.¡± the queen said. ¡°Since the dungeon isn¡¯t overly powerful and is still young, the danger level is still low so what kind of conditions would you have?¡± The queen asked.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°First off is the basic, we want two dungeon villages built. The first is at the base of the beanstalk that is the entrance of the dungeon and the second is on the first island which is a safe zone with no dangers at all.¡± Misty said. ¡°Why do you need two villages?¡± Clover frowned. ¡°Because Dia is a cloud dungeon, we cannot remain in one place for too long or else the vegetation will never receive sunlight. This goes with condition two, we want to know areas that we can set up other dungeon towns, where we can rotate between the towns periodically so that there is no danger of messing up the natural order and how much sunlight each region gets.¡± Misty explained. Hearing the words, a few people looked outside and indeed the clouds are present even when dungeons live in different dimensions they create a camouflage like how underground dungeons make caves. They hide underground making it easier to hide, but a cloud dungeon will use clouds to hide inside. However, cave dungeons that reside underground would not openly disturb what is outside. ¡°It will take time for us to figure this out and we need to talk, but we need to know the resources available.¡± the queen asked. ¡°Besides lesser and common herbs, magic wood and magic flowers are available on the first floor. We also have small flying fish that adapted and their number is increasing daily. Soon they will be able to be fished. These small fish live in shallow waters and there is also crabs and shrimp which aren¡¯t even complete monsters and can be cultivated.¡± Mir explained. Besides the magic wood and flowers which are weapon and potion items, to get seafood in the forest is a really big appeal. ¡°What are the dangers of this cloud sea?¡± The queen asked. ¡°It¡¯s called the sky sharks. They were born from sea sharks that adapted to the cloud sea and became monsters. The number present on the first floor are small and are concentrated on the second floor, but they still can kill and have a strength that needs a strong F rank adventurer party to fight. However, they don¡¯t appear near the islands so within a 30 meter radius of any island cloud or sky island turtle is safe.¡± Mir explained. ¡°With the first and second conditions this is good enough.¡± the queen said satisfied. ¡°Is there more?¡± ¡°Yes, we currently only have two floors due to the restriction to Dia¡¯s growth. Her strongest monster besides her strongest dungeon boss is as strong as an F or E rank on the second floor.¡± Mir began. ¡°What are the bosses!¡± Clover asked outright. Mir glared at him before ignoring him and continuing. ¡°As I was saying, due to her low strength we want to limit the rank of adventurers entering to E rank and prohibit them from entering the main island of the second floor. This condition will update with each floor and prohibit those from entering the island of the top most floor, but the rank of the adventurers allowed in will raise as the dungeon grows stronger.¡± Mir said. ¡°What about researchers like me and my disciples?¡± Clover asked. ¡°Obviously you will all be blocked because such a powerful mage could become a danger to Dia who is a naive little 4 year old girl.¡± Mir said. ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± He blurted out. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you Clover.¡± The queen glared at him. ¡°How do you know that the dungeon really is a 4 year old brat! Unless they take us to the dungeon, show us the brat and gives us a tour of every floor of the dungeon I won¡¯t agree to this!¡± Clover shouted. ¡°ENOUGH! This has nothing to do with you Clover! This is a chance at prosperity for our nation, I will not have your tantrum ruining this for us!¡± the queen hissed at him. ¡°I will not change my mind! I will not believe the words of monsters! Hmpf, wood elf fairy! Biggest bullshit I ever heard! Everyone knows that elves have been present since the start of the world as we look now and there are only stories of elves being connected to fairies.¡± Clover said. ¡°Such a tiny boy like you has no say if it is true or not. Although I look like this, until some time ago when I screwed up and got punished by her great goddess Yolida to be a monster of Dia¡¯s dungeon, I was a commanding officer that monitored, controlled and trained the dungeon fairies of all three worlds, Heaven, Hell and this world! I have lived for over 100,000 years while you, little man, have at most several centuries! Don¡¯t humiliate yourself with your low level knowledge of world history when speaking with me!¡± Mir said narrowing her eyes. ¡°Forgive this idiot! Please someone get this idiot out of here!¡± The queen called out and a royal guard walked up and gestured. ¡°I will not leave during this important meeting.¡± He said. ¡°Leave¡­ now!¡± The queen hissed, but he crossed his arms. The result was a small ¡®fragile¡¯ fist connecting with his nose causing a crack and him falling backwards. ¡°Take him away.¡± the queen said and the elven knights took Clover away as the queen rubbed her head. ¡°I''m truly sorry.¡± The queen said. ¡°There are all kinds of people in this world. That said if ¡®you¡¯ wish to visit the dungeon I can escort you. As for that idiot, if he is so fixed on this then have him wear magic restraints and if he wants his disciples to come then only his youngest and weakest.¡± Mir said. ¡°It¡­ would help us understand what we are working with.¡± She said with a wry smile. From there they agreed to continue in the dungeon. Clover was allowed to come chained up and he called his youngest disciple, but before arriving he stopped the boy. ¡°When the soul of the dungeon appears unseal my hands.¡± He said and the boy nodded. All the way the boy examined the restraints and soon a group of knight, the queen and some nobles were on magic boats that took them over. Clover used his own, but had to have his disciple activate it and an elf knight drive it for him. When they approached the entrance, several leaves near the top opened creating a kind of dock for the boats and the rest of the way they walked. As expected, walking through parted clouds was an uncommon sensation for everyone and the elven knights were at the front in case of an ambush, but they were guaranteed that this area is under a cloud island which was a safe zone and perfectly safe due to being the entrance. As soon as they reached the last step and came to the much brighter first floor, entering the dungeon dimension, they were stunned as they took a step onto clouds and did not sink. Some of them even tested how solid it was but were amazed beyond belief to see a world in the clouds. The slightly blue clouds that met with the white clouds they stood on drew their attention and soon one of them walked over and felt the water. ¡°Wow! This is water.¡± He said and bent over and cupped the cloud water that turned into liquid water and drank. ¡°Clean pure water!¡± He shouted ¡°WOW!¡± Someone shouted and everyone saw him pointing and only when they looked did they figure out why. In the distance was a large island with a similar beanstalk coming out of its center. The queen was in utter shock to see this land in the sky. She then looked around and realized the cloud island was very wide, about 500 meters in diameter and formed a small slope with the top being where the opening they came from was. ¡°A small prospering village would surely fit here.¡± She muttered and saw the flowers and palm trees. The sounds of waves that was like the ocean made her enter a dazed state, but a voice that had irritated her far too much today broke that. ¡°Where is the so called 4 year old brat dungeon! Bring her out!¡± Clover shouted and received a death glare from the queen. ¡°Hmpf!¡± Mir snorted. ¡°Want me to get her?¡± Misty asked. ¡°Fine, but have the monsters on alert. If he tries anything then¡­¡± Mir didn¡¯t finish, but Misty knew and nodded before flying away. ¡°Just wait a bit and Dia will come.¡± Mir announced, but her staff was completely ready to attack. After ten minutes they suddenly heard a loud rustle and everyone turned together discovering the source was the beanstalk that was shaking. Once, then twice and suddenly a big foot appeared and slowly another. Soon a huge body appeared and once it reached halfway it dropped. BOOM! The entire island shakes and a cloud of dust rises before the culprit stands up, looks at the island and slowly starts to walk over. Everyone gathers around the queen and points their spears and readies their magic. ¡°Calm down!¡± Mir shouted causing eyes to draw towards her. ¡°How do you expect us to calm down when a half giant is coming!¡± Clover shouted. ¡°Sister quickly unbind me!¡± ¡°Stupid elf, you wanted to see the boss of the second floor, this is it.¡± Mir said. Soon the footsteps could be heard as it jumped between the islands covering dozens of meters enough to jump from one island with a single bound. They all swallowed and soon it jumped to the tenth and final island, causing the island they were on to tremble. Suddenly Misty appeared from the left shoulder and flew down. ¡°Well I got her, but she wouldn¡¯t leave without Jack.¡± Misty told Mir. Mir held her forehead and sighed, ¡°At least we don¡¯t need to worry about them attacking.¡± Mir muttered. ¡°Dia! Please come meet the queen!¡± Jack turned his head and held his left hand to his elbow, but looked confused and began to look around all the while his right hand held firmly his wooden mallet. ¡°Dear missy? Hmm¡­¡± Jack stops before raising his eyes to look up. He then grabbed his hat, took it off and looked inside to find Dia hiding inside. ¡°Missy, wacha don in der?¡± he asked Dia who shook her head and grabbed the hat not letting go. He bent down and in front of Mir he began to shake the hat and with Mir stretching her arms out, eventually the ghost of the little girl fell out into Mir¡¯s arms. ¡°I present you Dia.¡± Mir said turning Dia towards the queen, but she quickly turned and did a strong hug on Mir like a little monkey. Everyone had their jaws dropped seeing the little girl. ¡°Clover¡­ aren¡¯t the dungeon consciouses normally invisible?¡± The queen asked. ¡°Yes¡­ but sometimes they can make a silhouette appear.¡± Clover replied. ¡°We don¡¯t know why, but when I became a thorn guardian, she got scared to the extreme and formed a ghost body that can physically touch things.¡± Mir said. ¡°Dia, come on, at least look at the queen.¡± Dia grabbed on tighter making her sigh. ¡°Did you see enough?¡± Mir asked. The queen called off the men and walked forward. Clover was two steps behind her and took a glance at his disciple who did a discreet nod and began to chant a spell in an extremely quiet voice. ¡°Hello, my name is Queen Felicia Rosetta can you tell me your name?¡± The queen asked. Dia peeked out and looked at the queen before blushing completely. ¡°D-Dia¡­ White¡­ y-you¡¯re so¡­ p-pretty.¡± Dia muttered and unconsciously the queen made a gentle smile. Elves have a low birth rate so they are very attached to their children and love to see a child happy. ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re cute you know, can I see your face?¡± the queen asked. ¡°Stop playing with her, sister! This is the dungeon¡¯s soul so stop being so courteous!¡± Clover spat out. Felicia frowned, but Dia also got mad and pointed her face out and stuck her little tongue out. ¡°Ugly! Old! Stinky! I don¡¯t like you! Mir, make him leave!¡± Dia said. Clover¡¯s face turned bright red and even some of the knights discreetly covered their lips to muffle their laughs. ¡°You little brat! I am a great archmage! I can turn you into ash with a single thought!¡± He shouted. ¡°WAH!! Mir he is scary! I don¡¯t want him here!¡± Dia cried and tried to hide in Mir¡¯s arms. Click! Suddenly the restraints on Clover¡¯s arms fell off and his eyes turned sharp as he lifted his arms and a complex chilling spell began to form in his hand. Felicia was 1 meter away from Dia, but he had stopped 5 meters from them so that he wouldn¡¯t be stopped by his sister or Mir. ¡°Now I got you!¡± He said and a grey ball of light left his hand, but as it got half a meter from his hands a very thick shadow with a wooden mallet appeared over him and impacted the spell with startling speed, creating a powerful shockwave that caused the weaker members to be pushed backed. The wooden mallet gave off a green glow which caused the grey ball formed by the spell to be covered in numerous cracks before it shattered completely and the mallet continued on. Clover rapidly lifted up over ten layers of thick mana barriers, but the glowing wooden mallet broke through them and slammed into Clovers chest like a raging bull. He instantly coughed up blood and shot back like a bullet into the island cloud carving a hole through the hill, coming out the other side and then finally skipped across the cloud sea. He bounced off the cloud sea five times before he finally stopped, but a moment later a massive feathered shark burst out of the cloud sea roaring. Clover and everyone¡¯s eyes turned wide seeing the shark, but with him in a desperate situation he didn¡¯t even hold back and shot a powerful blast of lightning, carving a hole through the shark and even into the second floor creating a hole that quickly closed up. Clover sighed, but this brought tremendous pain as all his ribs were shattered and piercing his lungs. He quickly began to cast multiple healing spells and slowly fixed his broken body before it failed on him. He then took out a bottle of elixir and drank it before he took to the air with disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes as he glared at Jack. ¡°You cur! You dare hit me!¡± Clover said in a hoarse voice. He was trying his best to talk with his injuries. Even with healing, he was in great pain as the bone shards were being pushed out of his lungs and organs and being put into place while his internal bleeding was slowly healed. ¡°Don kid yer self boy! Dear missy don like yous so get, while ah am still being nice.¡± Jack said in a much more serious tone as he started to show his irritation. Dia quickly jumped out of Mir¡¯s hands and flew into Jack¡¯s hat. ¡°Jack! Make him go away!¡± Dia shouted. Jack just glared at Clover while the man in question was still trying to heal. Suddenly Felicia appeared above him with a teleportation spell and her fist connected with the back of his head, causing him to fly right into the cloud island face first and be buried there. After receiving such two heavy hits so soon, he completely blacked out. Felicia was completely enraged this time. She walked over, dragged him out and woke him up with a stomp between his legs. While holding his legs and stomping with her heel, which happened to be in a pair of high heeled slippers. ¡°The one AND ONLY time you had to be a sane calculative person you end up being a dumbass JUST BECAUSE it was in a dungeon that father and mother died. You HAD to jeopardize our nation¡¯s chances DIDN¡¯T YOU!¡± she shouted as she put even more pressure on her heel and pulled him closer. The archmage that never felt so much humiliation was awoken abruptly with his manhood in jeopardy and was completely in a daze from the hit. All the men paled as they watched the torture session and it even caused Jack to shiver at the merciless stomping. After a nice long time she stopped and turned to her men. ¡°Escort my brother to the dungeons and take the brat of his who undid the restraints with him. Anyone that tries to stop you can go join him in the dungeons.¡± The queen said. The guards snapped out of it and quickly ran over to put on new restraints on both hands and feet. Then, to make sure he doesn¡¯t act up, one of them punched Clover in the face causing him to black out again. The other threw him over his shoulder like a sack of grain and bowed in Dia¡¯s direction before excusing themselves. Felicia on the other hand walked over and bent down. ¡°I am really sorry about my stupid brother please forgive us!¡± She said. Dia peeked out and seeing that Clover was gone she slowly came down and fidgeted. ¡°I-it¡¯s okay¡­ you¡¯re nice.¡± Dia muttered and quickly flew in and kissed the queen¡¯s cheeks before flying back into Jack¡¯s hat. She was a bit surprised before a smile appeared on her a face. ¡°I guess she doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Mir said. ¡°M-mir! Um¡­. I''m hungry.¡± Dia said peeking out. ¡°Wait¡­ she gets hungry?¡± the queen asked and the two fairies just smiled wearily and nodded before Misty flew off and Mir looked around. When Mir found a flat area, she stuck her staff in the ground and made it transform into a table and then some chairs. ¡°Let¡¯s have a few fruit snacks first before we talk more?¡± Mir asked and sat down. The queen was smiled bewildered before sitting down. She was soon followed by the nobles and to her surprise Dia appeared asking if she could sit with her. When Felicia agreed, the little girl sat on her lap with a blush and a small smile. Chapter 10 Misty eventually returned and with her return the small chat of the elves with Mir and Dia was broken with a sight that shocked all the elves. Fluttering down were countless flower spirits and worker bee fairies, carefully bringing different fruits that looked like those on the surface. Apples, pears, peaches, some nuts and berries, some strange fruits and many other strange things were present, yet one thing was the same in all of them and that was the mana contained inside them. Each and every plant was mana rich like nothing else. ¡°This¡­ this place is a paradise.¡± A noble said as he looked at the fruits. Dia happily stretched her hands out and grabbed a few nuts and an apple. She took a bite and the apple piece vanished inside her mouth as she chewed and revealed a happy smile. Felicia knew that this was a blunt show of the things that were spoken of during the meeting. ¡°How are these fruits grown?¡± She asked Misty. ¡°There are many that naturally appeared from common weeds evolving into trees. Some fruits come from peaceful treants, but some come from dark treants and you will need to either be me or Dia to get it from them without retaliation. Otherwise, it will require for you to beat them until they either die or collapse exhausted and then harvest while you can.¡± Misty said. The face of the elves turned to shock upon hearing of dark treants since they are considered evil spirits. ¡°Do spices exist in this dungeon?¡± Felicia asked as she grabbed a pear and took a bite. At the flavor of the pear, Felicia revealed a surprised expression before it turned into one of bliss. Seeing the queen herself eating safely, the nobles also took the offering warily and displayed happy expressions once they bit into the fruit. ¡°Currently there are only a few root spices that can be directly identified as one. As for others, we are unsure due to so many flowers and plants being born. Every island we plant common weeds which always leads to different plants and flowers, so there may be some. All the islands have plants, but be warned that only the final island can sprout vegetables while the cloud islands can only sustain life.¡± Mir explained. They looked at the other islands and saw the life yet there wasn¡¯t as much grass or weeds compared to flowers and trees. Felicia looked at Mir who was looking upwards. She similarly looked up and saw the flower spirits bearing countless different flowers and slowly flew down. ¡°These are some of the flowers that exist on this floor. Also these are flower spirits, they are extremely peaceful and are responsible for planting and spreading the flowers and herbs. On the floor above there are greater flower spirits who are more neat in their flower arranging, so please take that into consideration.¡± Mir said. They all ate and examined the flowers. Some of the flowers even brought a happy smile to the nobles with more herbal knowledge. A few flowers that can make spices were indeed in the mix but as mentioned, it was far and few between. Until methods to cultivate a larger number were discovered, there wouldn¡¯t be a way for the spice industry to expand. As Felicia was watching the spirits, she felt a small body lean on her and even a small hand grab her dress on the side. Looking down she saw Dia with a pained face and soon a tear fell down. ¡°Seems she fell asleep.¡± Mir commented. *Sob* ¡°Ma...mama¡± Dia muttered causing everyone to fall into silence hearing her sobbing. Mir scratched the back of her head. ¡°The reason she is a dungeon is a mis-summon on the part of the goddesses.¡± Mir reluctantly said causing them to be greatly shocked. ¡°Mis-summon?¡± Felicia frowned. ¡°Three goddesses were aiming for someone else, but the summoning picked her and her kitten up. Their souls came to this world, but she has a small problem where she needs the presence of people she knows. The kitten was turned into her.¡± Mir said and pointed at Misty. ¡°In our world I held a special place and kept her company when she was alone, but she couldn¡¯t be far from me without weeping.¡± Misty said. Felicia looked down and pats the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Why would the goddesses make her a dungeon then?¡± she asked with a conflicted expression. ¡°They wanted to give her a kind of playground. A place she could make her own fairy world of her dreams.¡± Misty replied. ¡°Is that why everything''s so bright?¡± A noble asked and received a nod. ¡°The beanstalk is probably from a fairytale, maybe even Jack as well.¡± Misty said. At this time the noise began to wake Dia who blinked. ¡°Hey Dia, what kind of fairy tale story did you Jack from?¡± Mir suddenly asked. ¡°Story¡­¡± She muttered half asleep and rubbed her eyes a moment. ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s called Jack and the Beanstalk¡­ I read tons of stories with mama and this one was fun. A poor boy buys magic beans using his old cow to pay and it grows into a big beanstalk and at the top is a big world with a big mean giant and a kind wife giant. Because he is poor he did something naughty and stole Mr. Giant¡¯s big chicken that lays golden eggs and then a¡­ big¡­ round thingy with lots of strings that plays beautiful music. I made the beanstalk and then made Jack after the big giant¡­ AH I need to make the big chicken!¡± She suddenly said and flew into the air but was stopped by Misty. ¡°Not right now Dia, we can do that later, you don¡¯t have enough mana either and you don¡¯t know what the big thing is.¡± Misty said. ¡°Big, round and with lots of strings?¡± Felicia muttered. ¡°Maybe she means a harp, it has the most strings in any instrument.¡± Mir explained. ¡°Dia is this it?¡± Felicia asked and touched her necklace and a beautiful silver harp appeared. Dia looked and her eyes go wide and sparkle. ¡°Yeah that''s it! But the story says it plays by itself.¡± Dia said. Felicia stores her harp and keeps touching the necklace for a moment before a much cheaper looking but much bigger one appeared next to her as she held it in place. ¡°Do you want this big one?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°Really?!¡± Dia asked. Felicia nodded and Dia flew over and kissed her cheek making her smile more cheerfully. Dia then grabbed it and lift it up a bit and soon placed it down and tried to make it stand and soon got it to stand still. She looked around and called over five flower spirits. When they finally stopped in front of it she placed her hand on the harp and closed her eyes.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. She didn¡¯t notice, but the mana around everyone began to gather around her into the harp. Everyone was shocked at what was happening, but it happened so quickly that before they noticed the five flower spirits landed on the harp and melted into the harp. It began to glow and formed a bright glossy shine over the wood. Slowly on the angled side a beautiful fairy woman appeared supporting the harp¡¯s weight.The woman was half a body and came from the bottom of the harp and without her legs, she looked like she was sitting down ready to play. Everyone was in total shock that such a spirit being was born. Her body looked of flesh, but it glowed showing it was a spiritual body. ¡°Play some nice music!¡± Dia said. ¡°As you wish.¡± She said and a small smile appeared on her face as she leaned in and began to pluck the strings. The elves noticed that magic was at work, but the tone was so gentle that it seemed to remove their worries. As the music comes to a stop, everyone comes out their trance and looks at the harp. The body simply stops and withdrew into the harp. Still in their shock, a message appears before everyone.
You have all witnessed the first ever ballad of a Spirit Harp. Your hearts worries have been cleansed by the music and you will find that all stresses you have had will be calmed and you are more patient.
¡°Spirit Harp! Is that not a magical item?¡± A noble asked. Felicia nodded slightly and looked at Dia who was sleeping on a bed of island clouds with her thumb in her mouth. ¡°Seems she tired herself out making that item.¡± Mir said and got up. She picked Dia up then looked at Jack. ¡°Lemme take dear missy, ah let er sleep further in.¡± He said. Mir nodded and placed her in his outstretched hand. He stood gently, so not to rock her so much, and nodded to the elves before walking into the cloud ocean, unafraid to get wet to keep her asleep, and moved towards the island. ¡°Felicia, can you please keep the fact that Dia can make spirit items a secret?¡± Mir asked. ¡°Of course, if this was found out then it would cause trouble for us who are here under your dungeon.¡± She said. ¡°Your highness, may I ask her a question?¡± a female noble asked. She nodded and the noble turned to Mir. ¡°I''m sure you''re well aware but what kind of dungeon is Dia? Sword making? Skill book? ¡­ Spirit Item?¡± the noble asked. The question meant which item was at the end of dungeon as the item that was born with Dia. ¡°She has no item at the end of her dungeon, something I actually forgot about.¡± Mir said and she looked at the spirit harp and used the magic Identify.
Spirit Harp
A Spirit Harp born in a unique dungeon due to the wish of the dungeon for a unique item for one of her dungeon bosses. This spirit Harp can play on its own and focuses on gentle music that calms the heart, mind and body relieving it of its stresses completely. Prolonged exposure to its music can slowly bring out the potential of what hears it.
Dungeon only info
  • When near ______ the creature will Lay Golden eggs after a period of time.
  • When a Gentle Giant hears this melody it will have a peaceful sleep, but if the song stops midway due to the harp¡¯s theft he will become extremely agitated for a period of time.
Seeing the item¡¯s description, Mir snorted a laugh. ¡°Yeah, I think spirit item dungeon is most proper, but it would help if no one said that.¡± Mir said. ¡°What do we say then?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°It¡¯s in front of you.¡± She said gesturing to the table. ¡°Mana rich fruits, magical flowers, magic wood, complete fairy land dungeon. This place is filled with it to an even greater degree, but I guess that isn¡¯t the type of dungeon it is now is it. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that Dia just created a spirit item without needing direct contact to her mana pool.¡± Mir said with a weary smile. Everyone nodded and understood this is a top rank secret. From that point on all the elves firstly put themselves under a contract of secrecy. Then Mir, as well as the elves, talked about the conditions, what they wanted and the payback for the dungeon. Eventually they fixed all the fine points. First off, all the villages formed in the dungeon will follow dungeon rules and will have the dungeon¡¯s guards patrolling. Second, the dungeon will remain two days and pick up any adventurers at designated dungeon town sites. Afterwards, the dungeon will move on taking with it the adventurers but must provide a place for them to stay on the first floor. Third, under no situation will adventurers be permitted onto the top floor¡¯s main island and anyone that enters will be attacked on sight. Fourth, no one under a determined rank is allowed into the dungeon except for the village on the first floor as long as they are an escort to merchants or some servant or slave. However, these people will not be allowed farther in the dungeon even if the master is within the rank range. Fifth, harvest of all flowers and crops is controlled and clear cutting is punishable by expulsion from the dungeon. Sixth, other races that visit the elven nation may enter the dungeon but must follow the rules and regulations in the same manner, if they break the rules they will be detained, expelled or killed. When all that was finished, a magical contract was brought out with all the rules and regulations perfectly detailed to have no loophole. Eventually Mir confirmed everything and signed on behalf of Dia who everyone was sure didn¡¯t even know how to write her own name. With the contract signed it burned and a system window appeared for all of those who signed it to summon the contract. As a present to the others, Mir called for a few floor two magical plants which the nobles took happily along with the fruits they liked most. Soon after, they left with the boats. Mir returned up, saw the leaves close up and found Dia waiting with wide eyes. ¡°Now we can play! I want to make a really big goose!¡± Dia shouted. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a big chicken?¡± Mir asked. Dia shook her head. ¡°I remembered the name!¡± ¡°So are you going to make one of the birds into a Golden Goose that lay gold eggs?¡± Mir asked but Dia quickly shook her head. ¡°I asked Jack to gather gold, all the gold on both floors. I''m gonna do like the pretty harp and make a goose out of gold and it lays golden eggs.¡± Dia said happily causing Mir to be shocked. ¡°So it¡¯s not my imagination after all, this little girl has an innate ability in making spirit items.¡± Mir thought and smiled at the little girl. Mir turned and carefully picked up the spirit harp. To her surprise it shrank to the size that fit in her arms easily and the weight was reduced. The two returned to the second floor and Mir carefully placed the harp on the ground, making it grow to its full size. Dia on the other hand flew over to a big rock that was shimmering with golden specks. ¡°Dear missy, der ain much gol on de isle.¡± Jack said as he looked at the pile of gold ore that isn¡¯t even half of Dia¡¯s size. ¡°That¡¯s okay~!¡± She cheerfully shouts and called a small dove, four flower spirits, one greater flower spirit and one fire spirit. Dia touched the gold ore pile and begins to work. In her mind, all the spirits and the dove get sucked into the ore pile and slowly the excess rocks all melt off. The gold ore begins to gather together and forms a small hatchling which grows into a goose the size of a horse. When Dia finished she was about to release it when the image reverted to an egg and she opened her eyes. Taking her hand off, the process happened and soon the rocks melted off the ore. Slowly all the specks of gold ore became liquid and began to gather into an egg the size of Dia¡¯s head before slowly descending into her little hands. To the touch it was very cold and lacked a shine. Dia felt that it lacked a lot of mana so she quickly skipped her way to the pond of mana and rolled the egg inside causing everyone to be shocked. ¡°DIA!¡± Mir shouted but it was too late as the egg had already touched the water and rolled to the center. No reaction happened at first and Mir had in her mind to take the egg out, but slowly she noticed the water level dropping as if a drain had been opened and paled as the small egg slowly began to empty the pond. Mirr sighed shaking her head. Soon the egg sucked up half the mana before it slowly began to self levitate and float back into Dia¡¯s little hands very warm as if it had just been laid. She looked at Jack, ¡°Jack, grab some of those big leaves on those trees and make a little bed!¡± She ordered. Jack looked at the palm trees on the cloud islands and nodded before jumping over the garden and to pluck several. When Jack returned, he built a small smooth platform before making the leaf nest which Dia then placed the golden egg inside. The egg was giving off small pulses of heat like a heartbeat and Dia happily watched the egg. Mir and Misty walk and fly over to watch in amazement as the egg seems to get hotter and hotter. Soon the shell gets soft before it starts to crack. Pop! With the crack appearing on the shell, in one fell swoop the shell pops and a small golden gosling appears where the once golden egg was. To those present, they felt a strange feeling of contentment upon seeing the golden gosling.
You have witnessed the birth of the spirit item Golden Goose.
Golden Goose
The golden goose is a spirit item created by a young girl''s fantasy dream. It is a living item made of pure gold and lays eggs of different metals depending on several conditions.
Dungeon only info
  • When near the spirit harp this creature will lay golden eggs after a period of time.
  • The eggs laid by this goose are of different metals depending on the amount of time it listens to the music of the spirit harp and the density of mana in its surroundings.
  • This goose will lay five eggs a day with four of these five being composed of pure magically infused metal. The final egg will only have a non-metal shell and will possess edible insides.
  • It is impossible to breed a new golden goose from the goose''s eggs due to it being an item.
Mir¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground seeing how Dia created a second spirit item. In truth, Mir hadn¡¯t believed Dia¡¯s words and expected her to make a monster goose that would be incapable of combat, but would make unique eggs with some special effects on the giant and had a gold shell. Although the information says something similar to what she expected, she did not expect for the goose to lay pure magically infused metal eggs. Such a thing would be extremely durable and could make a lot of high quality armor. ¡°KYA~~! So cute!¡± Dia cried and bent over, gently petting the head of the golden goose. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! I need to give you a name.¡± Dia puts her little finger to her chin and looks up cutely. She was going over all the fairy tales she knew, which were quite a number, until she reached the tale of the Goose that Laid Golden Eggs. She remembered the princess that never laughed who was named Princess Prize and since the goose laid golden eggs it could be like a prize. ¡°I''ll call you Princess Prize!¡± She announced.
The spirit item golden goose has been named ¡°Princess Prize¡±.
Spirit items with names are capable of growing stronger than their previous limit that was set upon birth. It is possible for them to gain spiritual intelligence.
Dia suddenly turned to the harp that had lost its luster and glow. She quickly flew to it and picked it up, making it small and similar to the goose egg. She tossed it into the mana pond stunning everyone as they watched it suck up the remaining water and float out into Dia¡¯s hands. She places it down three meters from the goose¡¯s nest making it grow and the woman¡¯s figure appeared once more. ¡°Your name will be¡­ Lyra!¡± Dia said. At this time the shut eyes of the woman opened and she smiled gently. ¡°As you wish and thank you!¡± She said. Slowly her body rose and a human lower body grew out of the harp, making a full floating spiritual woman who sat on the air next to the harp and smiled gently.
The spirit item spirit harp has been named ¡°Lyra¡±.
Spirit items with names are capable of growing stronger than their previous limit that was set upon birth.
Due to the nature of this spirit item, it has developed a basic spiritual intelligence and can now learn and train by itself.
¡°Please play some music!¡± Dia cried. ¡°Of course.¡± She said with her smooth creamy voice and closed her eyes. She began to pluck the harp and unlike before she opened her lips and gently began to sing along with her song. Dia flew over to Mir¡¯s arms and listened. Slowly her eyes closed and she leaned in falling asleep in Mir¡¯s arms. Mir looked conflicted at the girl, but smiled as she looked at the things the child could do. She carefully sat down and let the girl sleep in her arms. Chapter 11 The very next day after the contract was made, the elven army came out of the capital in full force and crashed into the monster horde at the foot of the beanstalk without mercy. All that fought were killed while all the rest were left to run away. In a very short time, the mess that had arose from the monsters was cleaned up and the killed monsters were processed for meat and pelts. At the same time, the queen pushed all the servants, along with the help of the nobles who were part of the negotiations, to gather wood, stone, food and call all the nearby villages with either poor conditions or monster troubles and offered the chance to be the settlers of dungeon towns. The dungeon towns were split between the one on the island and the one at the foot of the beanstalk. Not only that, they had to mobilize troops that would go to five other areas in the nation. The queen had pinpointed five other locations with somewhat poor conditions compared to the rest of the nation. When they finish making the first dungeon town the army will send troops to these five areas and help clear out the monsters. Also taking into account that Dia has her own powerful fighters, they can help the initial clearing of monsters at the beanstalk and protect the nearby village that becomes the dungeon town when Dia releases the seeds in the center of the village. Messengers were sent so that the villages would be informed of the plan. Houses that were near the center were to be cleared out and rebuilt in a different spot so the beanstalk will have space. In the dungeon, with Mir¡¯s encouragement, Dia began to give the queen bee fairy and several other creatures monster cores so that they can descend and provide aid in protecting the town. Jack himself will be the main fighting force of the dungeon and will descend for this. By the third day the first village of 30 elves arrived and climbed the beanstalk into the dungeon which had been supplied with the wood and tools for them to build with. The common elves were in shock when they saw their new home and some cried when they saw they would live in such a paradise. The laws of the land had been placed near the entrance so once they saw two tree warriors walk onto the island and nod their way, they knew this was part of the patrol the dungeon would supply. What came after that though took them all by surprise because the gnomes soon walked through the cloud bridge leading into the dungeon and in a single file line in perfect unison. They were whistling a song they had made up and had a wooden mallet resting over their shoulder. On them it looked like they were wielding a massive warhammer and one of the few elven children thought it was cute. ¡°Aiht eves, we ah gonna hep ye build yer homes.¡± The leading gnome said. The elves couldn¡¯t help but wonder if these tiny men could do anything. However, they were proven wrong when two gnomes worked together to lift up a log that should weigh around 100 kilos. The elves soon walked over and told them that elves live in trees and mold the trees with magic instead of cutting wood. The elves showed them that the wood provided were living trees when they had the logs stand. Using magic the tree regrew their roots and began to steadily grow until it was 30 meters tall and 3 meters wide. It goes without say that this massive tree pushed the island outward a small bit. A second tree was planted near the first and from these two trees the elves began to slowly mold the sides to form a ladder. Halfway up they made a small platform, began widen the inside and formed a door. They then merged the two trees into one from that point on. The gnomes were shocked by the way they used nature to make their homes but then they got curious and some of them melted into the clouds and began to examine the roots. ¡°Dis tree got shallow roots!¡± one gnome shouted popping up from the ground. ¡°Boss, can we mess de cloud wit eart mana?¡± a gnome asked. Gnomes have tried it before and infused island cloud with earth mana, turning it into earth mana rich island cloud but making it¡¯s a difficult process. ¡°Dat tis a pain in de arse boy! Why de ya wanna do dat!¡± the leading gnome shouted. ¡°De roots can¡¯t root ta de isle. Jus an idear boss.¡± He said. The gnome boss scratched his beard and after nodding he whistled and told the gnomes to infuse the clouds around the trees with earth mana to anchor the trees. Dia had asked them to help the elves build their houses so it was obvious they had to help in some way. The gnomes summoned all their earth wisp minions who slowly mixed into the clouds near the tree roots and soon the gnomes followed. Slowly the first island cloud turned from a pure white to a dirt brown color. Also, the trees experienced an extreme burst in health and the roots began to expand to a healthy size before the gnomes stopped. Soon the entire island was a brown color and had large trees springing out in a few spots before the next group of villagers arrived and they also began planting their houses. Still, on the ground was plenty of space and the elves did build things at the base of the trees that looked like stores. These would be where the elves worked. Slowly the island was expanded. Soon the sylphs appeared and after taking into account the position of all the buildings, they modified the cloud¡¯s shape and hardened the cloud to form pathways around the island. On the fifth day all the villages that were requested to come had arrived and planted their homes. Dia was told to rise up to allow the elves to get some sunlight since the sun had been blocked for a long time. The village at the bottom had begun to appear. The only thing that lacked for either village was an adventurer guild branch. On the second floor at the end of the week, Dia was enjoying the song Lyra was playing when the island suddenly shook.
Floors 1 and 2 have reached maximum size and enough mana has been gathered and floor 3 will now form! An area of five meters around the dungeon core will rise with the dungeon core. All floors below will be able to expand.
With that message the ground around the pond began to break and suddenly separated from the island. It rose 30 meters up and soon clouds formed around it. Then an even stronger rumbling came as a giant beanstalk grew and twisted itself up to the top and connected the floor. ¡°Oh! Dear missy, de tird floor appeared!¡± Jack said happily. ¡°Mn!¡± Dia nodded happily. Slowly the feeling of a slightly denser mana came from above and slowly flowed down to the bottom floors. Dia quickly prohibited the ¡®ugly¡¯ monsters from going and only let the spirits to go up. Gnomes, nixies, sylphs, salamanders, fire spirits and the wisps that made them up appeared and they all began to fly or climb up, helping each other if needed. Soon a satisfying number was reached. Dia flew up and used her mana to expand the cloud sea and plant a new weed called ¡®Mana Weed¡¯ all around the island. After she was done, Dia left the spirits and went back to listening to Lyra. Up on the third floor all the spirits were quickly working and very rapidly the tiny island and clouds began to expand. The clouds experienced a big boost before the island cloud separated. After a while suddenly one fire spirit, sylph and nixie froze where they were. The gnomes noticed and looked up confused when suddenly the body of the three began to slowly grow. The nixie jumped out and suddenly her tiny body expands. Her fins on her back expand even more creating bigger wings. She formed a free flowing blue dress that covered their top and reached their tail. The sylph¡¯s upper body grew and was proportionate to the cyclone under it. A simple green dress formed over her body and seemed to melt into the cyclone as if it was clothing weaved by the wind. The fire spirit grew more and her loose red hair became wavy. Soon, her hair formed long drill style before a small crown appeared on her head. In addition a long puffy dress appeared on her body giving a majestic air. ¡°Blimy! Dey evolved!¡± a gnome shouted. What appeared was a Queen Fire Spirit, a Water Fairy and a Greater Sylph. The three saw the gnomes and giggled. ¡°Sir gnomes, I think we should keep working for her majesty Dia.¡± The queen fire spirit said and giggled before flying off leaving a small trail of red light. The greater sylph flew close. ¡°Chubby little boys, don¡¯t be naughty and go work work work!¡± she said and vanished into the air. Lastly the water fairy just giggled. ¡°Bye bye!¡± She said and turned before splashing into the water. One gnome just crossed his cubby arm. ¡°We ain chubby!¡± he shouted causing a wave of laughter from the gnomes. Thump! Suddenly a strong shake and the gnomes looked back and saw a gnome that was twice as big as the common one and holding a pickaxe made of stone in his hand. ¡°If yer got time ta chat, git boys!¡± The bigger gnome shouted. The gnomes blinked before turning and saluting the gnome. This gnome is a King Gnome. Similar to the queen fire spirit, a king gnome is a sovereign spirit. Appearing beside him was a gnome ? smaller than him who was a Greater Gnome. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Boss, wacha gonna dor wit de village?¡± the greater gnome asked. ¡°Don spread much. De big ouf gonna come up wen de island is big nough. Have de boys mak ah wata channel fer our mush farm.¡± The gnome said. ¡°Wat bout the mush men?¡± the gnome asked. ¡°Wat ya think! Beat em ta ah pulp!¡± he shouted. The food they make, which is an array of mushroom crops, also gives space for Mushlings to be born and eating the raw mushroom allows them to become an even more powerful monster known as Mushroom Man that is double a gnome¡¯s size and has arms, legs and a hard as iron cap. Although the gnomes only saw a greater sylph and water fairy, there was similarly a Queen Sylph, a Greater Nixie, Water Pixie and Queen Water Fairy, similarly there were Greater Fire Spirits and Greater Salamanders that appeared as well. With the birth of all these new types of spirits, the capability to grow increased much more. Even though they were not in a mana spring, the speed of the growth of the clouds and islands grew very quickly. After a day a greater flower spirit led a troop of fairies with many plants from below to the main island and began to squeak her orders. Using their magic, they began to spread the weeds and grow the plants. After an hour, similar the to the other spirits, the greater flower spirit froze as did several little flower spirits. They looked around and slowly floated about. When a flower spirit found a flower she liked she touched and merged with it becoming a greater flower spirit. As for the leader, she floats to a bell shaped blue flower right next to the mana pool and touches it. A sudden shock wave of mana was released from her that drew the attention of all the spirits and they watched the small spirit grow to Dia¡¯s size. The previous dress fell off and a new one in the shape of that blue bell flower appeared. On her chest a similar flower formed a shirt. Her hair turned blue and two pony tails gathered on the upper back side and a small vine with two blue bell shaped flowers appeared and wrapped the gathered hair. A flower tiara formed from vines neatly appeared and landed on her head. Her closed eyes opened showing the sapphire eyes and she turned around smiling at the shocked spirits. Slowly on her back four large petals from the flower she merged with formed and gave her wings. A new spirit was born as the Bell Flower Empress Spirit. She was an existence far beyond the ¡°King¡± and ¡°Queen¡± rank spirits. It was beyond it by a full rank. ¡°I hope we can work well together in the future.¡± The Flower Empress said with a smile and told the little flower spirits to gather a few flowers below and the others to do a specific arrangement of flowers. Seeing that there was no need to worry about this empress, the other spirits returned to their own areas. Hours later, Dia was shocked awake when the third floor began to ¡®open¡¯ to the second floor. She looked up and blinked upon seeing the really big cloud that had formed and how large the second floor was getting so fast. She flew up to the third floor and what she found almost made her squeal in joy as she saw so many fairies, such an amazing garden and flower warriors made only from the prettiest flowers. The flower spirits all knew Dia¡¯s desire for only the most beautiful so the slightly stranger flowers were moved to the only island cloud until she saw and thought they were cute or pretty. However, what she loved the most and was currently hugging like a plushie was the extremely pretty flower empress. Dia was really happy to have the flower empress because she looked like a pretty kid, allowing Dia to finally get a playmate. When the other queens came, Dia was eccentric and even laughed when she saw the king gnome who shook his head and excused himself. With the floor opening, the other animals and plants and birds also freely came up and filled the floor, but as the plants tried to advance on the main island the flower empress stood up and got in their way. A dark treant ignored her, but suddenly it was struck with a powerful hit from the Empress with magic and was sent flying as a huge vine grabbed its trunk and flipped it and split the dark treant in half. Afterwards, she set the flowers and pretty creatures on the island and arranged them in a very pretty manner while the others were arranged in unique ways that made them work well and look cool while still protecting the dungeon. When she finally returned, Dia granted all spirits above Greater rank a monster core so that they could move around freely to the lower floors and outside the dungeon. Dia wanted the empress help her control the floors and after a day she did just that. The empress went down to the lower floors, took control of all flower spirits and pushed them to make a really pretty garden. At the end of the second week Dia descended down the beanstalk and with that the dungeon opened once more. Adventurers that had gathered began climbing up and an adventurer guild official came up as well to set up the branch in the dungeon. He did so by building the guildhouse in front of the bridge to the next island. They had the adventurers help him build the building and like that there was a controlled access to the dungeon. Then an evaluation team was sent which was part of the agreement and they were B rank to make sure they reached the end. At first the evaluation team were put through a lecture about the limit of removing the flowers and killing monsters. How animals will flee when their numbers are too small (though to be wary of monsters who flee for hit and run tactics) and should not be killed after that point or else the tree warriors will attack. That aside they were allowed to enter. Obviously the first thing they marveled at was the island itself which was clear white compared to the brown cloud that came about due to the trees needing earth mana to be healthy. Following that were the abundant magical plant creatures and the cloud monsters. As with any dungeon, the monster would turn into particles and some might drop something of value which can range from pelts and fangs from the animals to whole logs or branches from the treants. All small spirits were marked as completely to be avoided since Dia liked them. Cloud rabbits were something that amazed the archer. With their ability to hide in the clouds and their quick nimble jumps over the cloud sea made them hard to hunt down, but the pelt of cloud like fur is totally worth it. Sky lynx also had a strange pelt that gave an exotic feel and the fangs contained a good air affinity that would work for making small things like bone arrowheads and small tools that needed a very sharp point. Further in they encountered more sky lynx, flower warriors and thorn bush warriors and before reaching the main island they found thorn bush guardians and dark treants. On several islands they stopped to harvest magical herbs and sometimes just stop to watch the spirits who would play around them. One time they had stopped for a short snack and some nixies popped up because of the smell. After a while, when the snack was gone and the party was about to leave, she appeared and threw one of the short cloud shrimp ashore causing the party to be shocked upon seeing the size of the shrimp. They took a small piece of their own food and traded it with the nixie who took it before vanishing while giggling. The party had a more favorable outlook of this dungeon where the spirits aren¡¯t trying to mess with them. As it was said, this is like a child¡¯s fairy world. On the main island they encountered a large number of treants, flower warriors, thorn bush warriors, spitting thorn flower, mushlings and a rare mushroom man. At the boss it was even bigger than the other plant creatures, but as an experienced party they weren¡¯t affected by the boss¡¯s alluring smell due to the party¡¯s healer casting detoxification spells. Very soon, the alraune died and it dropped two roses, one red and one black, each in a small vase, a magical crystal and a large segment of the boss¡¯s thorny vines. The party soon continued on and climbed to the second floor. They quickly met with stronger creatures and even a few flying fish jumped out to attack with fang filled jaws, but they were extremely weak. The balloon jellyfish weren¡¯t even capable of combat. At the bridge to the second main island there was a troop of tree warriors blocking the way but as the party arrived they moved aside and Mir appeared. ¡°Congratulations and thank you for the evaluation.¡± Mir said. ¡°You should be the spirit Mir?¡± The leader of the party said. ¡°That is me. I came to congratulate and was wondering if you would like a tour of the main island and to see the third floor that has just appeared a few days ago.¡± Mir asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t we prohibited?¡± The leader asked confused and wary of the spirit. ¡°Of course but only if you actually fight. If it¡¯s just a walk around then there is no danger as long as you are with me. Dia is also nearby so you can have a chance to meet her.¡± Mir said. The leader looked at his party and discussed it a bit before agreeing. Unlike the first island, this one was much MUCH bigger thanks Jack¡¯s handy work. Also, since the appearance of the third floor, the island has begun to regain the earth underneath it and was expanding outwards so the island is quite large to the point of reaching a size that could fit a large village on it. The herbs here were another thing altogether compared to those spread around the dungeon. The quantity and quality of the spirits were also higher since there were greater spirits on the island meticulously caring for the flowers and even some that were arranging the flowers in specific groups to make it even more beautiful. As the party reaches the center their stomach clenches as they see Jack who sat against the beanstalk snoring with his wooden mallet in hand and his arms crossed while the gentle sound of Lyra playing the harp could be heard. Mir put her fingers to her mouth and whistled causing Jack to slowly open his eyes and look at Mir. ¡°Where is Dia?¡± Mir asked. Jack looked around and removed his hat, but didn¡¯t find her before he looked up and Mir understood. ¡°You can go back to sleep, I will take care of them.¡± She said. ¡°Don go waken me up sa much lass.¡± He complained. Jack crossed his arms and leaned on the beanstalk again. The party swallowed as they heard him speak. ¡°He is sentient?!¡± The mage said. ¡°He is Jack, a gentle giant. He is a race that Dia created herself after a storybook character. He possesses the same potential as ancient giants.¡± Mir said causing the group to suck in a cold breath. Walking around him they approach the stairs and as they climb the mage stops and looks at the harpist. ¡°That is a really mystical harpist. Playing music with a magical effect to calm the mind and body.¡± The mage said. Mir smiled wearily. ¡°She is based off of an item from the story the giant came from. She is a harp spirit. Let''s go.¡± Mir said and spurred them on. The third floor was much smaller but the amount of fairies here was even greater. After the spirits evolved, they were now forming sentient races and created sovereigns of their race who each took one corner of the main island to make a fairy town while gnomes took the underground. Dia was playing with a few fairies and spirits near the mana pond. Many newborn fairies were flying around the pond or her. It gave her little ghost form a more mystic appearance like watching a ghost of a fairy playing around. The party went into a daze until Dia noticed the party and shook in fear before she flew very quickly into a tree and hid. Mir just smiled wearily and turns to the party. The fairies all look their way and some showed a frown wondering who messed with their fun before they saw a group of elves. They quickly became really curious. More than half are newborn and the others are all young, so not many of them have actually seen elves or any surface races before. They flew over timidly for a moment before a really brave but tiny fire spirit suddenly rushed and touched the leader''s arm and flew back which shocked the party but when they didn¡¯t react, the spirits gained a bit more courage and started to float around them. For the female archer a few spirits float near her hair and touch it, thinking it felt nice while some blushed seeing her face. For the men most of the fairies blushed, bashfully peeked at them and flew to another person making the men not know whether to laugh or cry since they were the center of attention yet the ones it came from were the size of their pinky. ¡°Muuu~~~!¡± A cry of complaint reached their ears coming from Dia. The spirits heard her too and all of them giggled at her little cry making the little ghost blush. Some flew over and pulled her ear or hair. When she didn¡¯t come they snorted and flew back causing a frown on Dia¡¯s face and she reluctantly came over but hid behind Mir. ¡°This is Dia, she is the dungeon conscious.¡± Mir finally spoke after everything happened in silence. ¡°So it wasn¡¯t some random talk from the guild when they said a child was the dungeon.¡± The mage said. The leader kneeled down and smiled gently. He gave off the feeling of a knight which made Dia blushed violently causing her to hide her face. The archer¡¯s eyes softened as she joked with her leader that didn¡¯t even say anything yet, ¡°You''re embarrassing her leader.¡± He looked flustered, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± He said scratching his head. ¡°Y-you¡¯re cu-cute.¡± Dia¡¯s small voice reached all their ears, but she quickly flew back to the tree and this time she wasn¡¯t even looking their way. Not letting this one go, the men of the party all started to laugh. ¡°Oi boss! You hear that, she found you cute!¡± one of the warriors said. ¡°Oh stop it, leader is cute~!¡± The female archer giggled. ¡°Alright that¡¯s enough!¡± he shouted. ¡°If you all want to take a break, we have a way to transport you directly back to the first floor. There are plenty of fruits I can get from this floor.¡± Mir suggested. ¡°We would be grateful.¡± the archer said and walked a bit closer to the clearing around the mana pool, but this agitated the fairies. ¡°Please be careful where you sit.¡± Mir said to her. She seemed a bit startled, but looked around as she noticed all eyes on her and then she noticed the dungeon core floating in midair over the pond. ¡°Oh I am sorry.¡± She said and hopped over the little stream. She then turned around and looked at the core. It was a light pink and the core¡¯s size was only about 3 cm in diameter. Dungeon cores grow 1 cm with each floor which is one of the reasons dungeons are valuable. Their dungeon cores can be removed, broken and even have a small part placed back in the dungeon allowing them to reform their dungeon core over a long time. However, most people don¡¯t wait for dungeons to get more than ten floors because it would be a hassle for them to carry or find a use for it if it were bigger. Of course, more than half the known dungeons have a peaceful coexistence with those around them depending on the type of dungeon. Mir sent the fairies to get some fruits and sat down. Eventually Dia returned and asked about the world, how it is and what kind of adventures they had gone through. She became enthralled, but soon the sun started to set so Dia summoned the biggest red bus lobster, the ones living on this floor, so that it could ferry them down. After a moment to explain what this creature was, the eyes of the party shined. They mounted on the round cloud boat the lobster was dragging and with a call to send them to the first floor the lobster pulled them. It went into the middle areas of the cloud sea at a frightening speed that was even faster than the sky sharks that jumped out to try and catch them before it reached a cloud whirlpool. This was something that was far from all the islands and couldn¡¯t be clearly seen on the lower floors. They spun their way down but the lobster easily handled it. Eventually, they stopped on the first floor and the lobster finished its ferry ride at the first island. ¡°That was a unique experience.¡± The mage said as he jumped out. Mir landed and pulled her wings back as the party jumped off the cloud boat and they all walked to the adventurer guild branch where they briefed the official. Dia herself was there, but behind Mir who acted as her guardian. The gathered items and the description of the dungeon were given and the eyes of the official widened, but once more the warning from Mir that the flowers can¡¯t be over picked was heard and they nodded. The reward for the evaluation was given and the party was given a room to stay the night. The following morning Dia had actually come to see them off but was blushing. Eventually they found out why when she held a small wooden flute to the leader. She had seen him play it very skillfully and had asked one of the elves to make one with magic. Then she took it, made it a spirit item secretly and handed it to the leader before looking down while her ears were red. He thanked her for the gift and waved goodbye. It wasn¡¯t until the following night which also happens to be the day Dia¡¯s dungeon flew off to a different village to set up a beanstalk there that he identified it.
Gentle Prince¡¯s Melody
This flute made by magical treant wood is a spirit item with no intelligence. This flute will only sound for someone that its maker made it for or for one that is fitting of being an equal in morals, charm and looks to the one it was made for. If forced to play by others then the sound would seem like a devil''s bloodcurdling scream, but for those worthy they can play music with a unique charm that can mesmerize other people listening to it.
He was completely shocked at seeing a spirit item in his hand and wanted to return it, but when the mage of the party saw it he criticized their leader because the description showed clearly that it was an item made specially for him. He eventually gave up the thought and decided of making this a future family heirloom for when he would form a family. Chapter 12 ¡°Guuuu~~!¡± a little ghost girl sat on the ground sad while Mir was in front of her barking mad because she randomly gifted away a treasure that could cause droves of greedy mortals. Although Mir prohibited her from making spirit items, it wouldn¡¯t stop monsters from naturally creating them from being unique. The best example was Jack¡¯s strange wooden mallet that appeared when he was named. Although the dungeon message stated he would possess 20% of his power while he is the second floor''s boss, that mallet is unique.
Gentle Mallet
This is the mallet of the gentle giant Jack, after gaining a name he was gifted by the heavens this mallet that can amplify his strength and magic by two times the strength used to attack with it. This mallet has incredible durability and only someone with at least half a giant¡¯s brute physical strength can wield this mallet.
So as it is possible to see, Jack can actually access 40% of his power as long as the impact comes from the mallet which is exactly why Clover was nothing more than a ragdoll in front of it. After the heavy lecture to not simply give away spirit items without at least consulting her, Dia was left to play. Dia was about to play, but she then stopped as she was leaving the island. The reason was because she saw a pretty elf playing her own harp and all around her fire spirits, water fairies and pixies, nixies, sylphs and flower spirits were all fluttering and dancing in the air. They all seem to love the sound and the elf loved to play and watch the ballet of fairy dancers. Dia was mesmerized and floated over, but this caused the elf player to stop and disrupt the rhythm of the fairies making them pout and shout. ¡°Oh I''m sorry, I was just surprised to see her.¡± The elf said gently. When the fairies turned and saw Dia they smiled and began to flutter around her. ¡°H-how did y-you make them dance so happily?¡± Dia asked shyly. ¡°You¡¯re Dia right? We all heard about you, from the stories, we feel you act just like a fairy, very cute, very shy but very playful. As for why they were dancing, in the legends us elves have, fairies are considered artists. Be it making the world beautiful in their eyes, playing music, dancing, even fighting can be beautiful in the eyes of some.¡± the elf lady said. ¡°S-so are fairies good at it?¡± Dia asked. ¡°Just look around, this beautiful scenery was made by your flower spirits, if you don¡¯t find it pretty would they like it?¡± She asked and Dia shook her head. Her love was definitely in the flowers, but she also always loved to listen to Lyra¡¯s harp while sleeping or when she played a slightly faster song that she could dance to. It did make her seem a bit like a fairy, but she didn¡¯t know if it was fun to play an instrument. Suddenly a little nixie jumped out of the water and poked Dia¡¯s cheek drawing her attention. Dia looked at her¡­ after a careful look she actually noticed that it was a boy. Female nixies had long hair but this was the first time a short haired one appeared. He squeaked and turned before pointing at an instrument beside the elf. ¡°What''s that?¡± Dia asked. ¡°Oh? Is that little nixie interested? This is a violin, there are lots of different sizes that make different tones.¡± The elf patiently explained. The nixie flew up with sparkling eyes, poked it and then rubbed his hands on the side before he put his cheek to the wooden instrument. ¡°He really likes it.¡± Dia giggled. ¡°I have a smaller one, it may still be too big, but if he can become a bigger kind of spirit he might be able to play.¡± She said and stored the violin before walking into her shop at the base of her home. She came out with a violin that was extremely tiny and would fit a 4 year old like Dia perfectly. Seeing the violin, the little nixie¡¯s eyes shined as he flew right to the violin and entered through the openings. The next second it began to glow and float out of her hands. It slowly began to turn an ocean blue and soon the nixie came out before his body began to grow until it was just a little less than Dia¡¯s size. His blue hair became well combed like a noble boy and a simple long dress appeared on his body while his eyes turned into those similar to humans but he kept the nixie features like the fins, webbed fingers and a long fish tail that came out his back and lifted his long dress back. In one hand the tiny violin was held and in the other an bow magically appeared. ¡°This is¡­¡± The elf said in shock as the boy took the bow to his violin and just randomly pulled it making a screeching noise that caused everyone to cover their ears. ¡°STOP!!¡± Dia shouted making him stop. ¡°Why!¡± He shouted back glaring. ¡°You¡¯re are bad.¡± Dia said puffing her cheeks. ¡°Hmpf!¡± He also pouted just like her. The two acted like children, Dia was already looking up and down and using her dungeon ability to find out what he was. ¡°Pretty lady? What is a Foshegrime?¡± Dia asked. ¡°It¡¯s Fossegrim! Not Foshegrime!¡± He countered. ¡°Oh! I believe it is a male spirit with connections to nixies. They are similar to them and are river spirits, but they have a large love for playing instruments and prefer string ones like harps and violins.¡± the elf said. ¡°He may like it, but he is bad at it. Bleh!¡± Dia said as she crossed her arms and stuck her tongue out. ¡°That¡¯s because he just started, you would also not be good at playing if you just start right.¡± The elf calmly said making Dia blush. ¡°Pretty lady can you teach me!! I want to be really good to the point that I can make trees and flowers dance to my music!¡± He said. ¡°Muu~! I want to learn to! I will make anything, even the sun dance! But I want the harp! The violin is tiny and noisy!¡± Dia said. The elf woman couldn¡¯t help laughing and all the fairies did as well, but the boy frowned at her statement and the two started at each other like feuding children. ¡°Ahahaha! Sweetie I have an idea!¡± A sudden voice called out from the store. Everyone looked and saw a male elf whose face was smooth and even a bit girly, but it had a charm to it that made all the girls blush. Those that didn¡¯t, Dia noticed that the hair was short which was a sign of being boys, but they were really few and far between.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Oh honey, what idea do you have?¡± the elf asked. ¡°I''ll teach the boy the basics, I doubt he will like the slow music we elves enjoy or maybe he might but wants to make his own. You take the little lass and teach her, when they both know the basics why not have them compete and see who is better. We can have the little fairies as the judge of who is better by having them choose who they like more.¡± The man said. The boy grinned and smirked at Dia, quickly agreeing. Dia was a bit more shy but clutched her little fists and agreed. That said, to make it fair and not let the other see them play, it was decided that the lady, whose name was Daffodil, would go teach Dia, while the man, who was named Curtas, would teach the boy. They each choose a few types of either string instrument and Daffodil comes with Dia on a red bus lobster to the third floor where the elf was shocked to see all the advanced forms of spirits and more importantly Lyra who was there. Hidden behind her was the golden goose but it was mistaken for a simple golden statue. Lyra wasn¡¯t playing, but every so often she would pluck a string and slowly the tone changed which meant she was tuning. Daffodil was a bit mesmerized by the spirit item but Dia obviously told her, on Mir¡¯s command should anyone see her, that it was a harp spirit. Anyway she soon pulled out two small harps that can be carried in one arm easily and began to teach Dia. They began with tuning, followed by starting the musical scale on the harp. The little ghost plucked the strings weakly and sometimes she said her fingers hurt, at which time they would take a break and Dia would wash her fingers in the pond. It would usually heal up, but she didn¡¯t notice at all her small figure becoming a tad bit more solid each time. At night Dia called the gnomes and asked them to make a small cottage for Daffodil. Then the sylphs and told them to sheer the fur from big cloud rabbits that appeared on the third floor and bring a three pelts to make a bed and two more for covers. Afterwards, she slept together with the elf in the comfortable pelts. On the second day Mir appeared and told Dia about arriving at the town. She said it would take another day for the people that the queen sent to arrive and another day after that for them to be ready for the monster wave. As such, she was free for three days before she needed to send Jack and the others down. She began the lesson on the second day when the ground suddenly began to shake and from the ground a super large ugly mushroom monster burst out and following it came mushroom men and mushlings. Dia shouted in fear, but a moment later the gnomes popped up and began to attack. Dia began to cry at this point and the queens of the spirits and the flower empress arrived and instantly their face turned to ones of extreme anger. All the fairies rapidly grew into a frenzy and Daffodil who was hugging Dia was watching in shock at the sudden state of berserk all these fairies went into. The ground rumbled as the fairies spread out and suddenly arm thick vines with countless thorns appeared from the ground. From the sky the air suddenly became hotter as a sudden rain of balls of fire fell all over the mushrooms. A large gnome with a stone pickaxe appeared before the elf and girl. He then kicked the ground forming a stone wall around them, but they could still see out because it wasn¡¯t high and lifting his pickaxe he slammed the ground. All the other gnomes did the same. The ground suddenly began to glow and a rumble followed as countless earth spikes shot out. The massive mushroom roared. ¡°You puny fairies! I am king!¡± He shouted and the massive mushroom cap on his head began to shake as spores fell. As they land, new mushroom men began to appear but suddenly a powerful gust came and blew all the spores into the air as a little girl half Dia¡¯s size with a cyclone for feet stood there. This was the queen sylph, but unlike the easy going disposition she commonly has, her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Despicable!¡± She said and around her many greater sylphs and regular ones appeared. She held her hand up and pointed. ¡°Go!¡± They all turned into air and suddenly the air in the dungeon picked up. Around the mushroom king a cyclone formed and began to cut and rip it to pieces. Daffodil paled as she saw how vindictive the fairies and spirits were. They normally showed childish personalities, but the power they hold was nothing to scoff at. It¡¯s like when you see a rat herd, one alone is weak but together they were strong. It was what she was seeing. Every sylph and greater sylph joined together and formed a killing cyclone. It was said that fairies aren¡¯t creatures to attack in the dungeon and it was because they were nice but she now found out why. Killing one is like taking a stick and poking a beehive. You''re asking to die. Unless someone had tremendous power to resist this number of spirits, then it was easy to see why they were set as something to not mess with. As the storm ended, what was left of the mushroom king was simple bits and pieces. The queen fire spirit simply pointed and a dense scarlet ball appeared at her fingertip. It shot out and mid way it became a powerful blue flame that once it impacted, it spread out over the entire island. It burned every last mushroom and even the roots underground were all destroyed yet no plants, be them weeds or trees, seemed to be touched. As the flames faded, nothing was left and the holes on the ground slowly closed as the gnomes worked. ¡°Ah~! Dat was cose!¡± one gnome said wiping his brow. As the gnomes finished their work they looked around. They were completely surrounded by the angry fairies and spirits. The bell flower empress spirit flew down and landed in front of the king gnome. ¡°Explain what happened?¡± She asked in an icy cold tone. ¡°We erh¡­ gro mushrom fer food¡­ de mushmen wer ta strong.¡± He said looking down in shame. ¡°Why did you cultivate monsters instead of eat fruits from the surface?¡± She asked. ¡°Ah ma¡¯am, dat ain wut we like. We eat mushroms.¡± he said simply. ¡°We aso live in em!¡± Another shouted. ¡°So you gave a prime condition for powerful monsters to be born. Monsters that Dia didn¡¯t like and viewed as ugly!¡± The flower empress said even angrier. ¡°Bell¡­ wait¡­¡± Dia¡¯s small voice called. ¡°Dia? You¡¯re going to let them off?!¡± The empress asked. ¡°They¡­ don¡¯t have fairies helping them¡­ maybe¡­ if I make mushroom spirits like¡­ flower spirits they can keep the mushroom from growing¡­¡± Dia said timidly. The empress looked at the girl and saw she didn¡¯t want conflict and looked at the gnomes who were indeed repenting and sighed. She called a flower fairy and told a gnome to pick up a mushroom and bring it. As the mushroom appears the smallest flower spirits looked at it intensely. That said the one called looked away from it and looked at a big yellow flower. Sending her back, one of those that seemed interested moved close. She touched it and her body began to glow. The flower in her hand and the mushroom vanished. Then she grew to the size of a greater flower spirit and stopped. On her head a large mushroom cap appeared and then a small cloth covered her chest before a brown mushroom cap formed a large dress on her waist. As the glow vanished she happily looked at herself and spun around as her mushroom dress spun freely with her. ¡°You, take a few interested flower spirits and farm the gnomes¡¯ mushroom field. DON¡¯T let them evolve, but let them grow large.¡± the empress commanded. ¡°Um¡­¡± Daffodil muttered and the empress looked at her and smiled gently. ¡°I''m sorry you had to see that. We didn¡¯t know something like that was happening. We will make sure to send these new greater mushroom spirits to all gnome farms to keep things safe.¡± The empress said. ¡°Why do you want to keep it safe? This is a dungeon, also, don¡¯t all spirits and fairies live in mushroom houses? I have read in legends that it was like that.¡± Daffodil said. All the fairies were confused but a sudden hit on the ground with a wooden staff draws their attention to Mir who had run quickly to their location as she felt something was up. ¡°You know the legends well, I haven¡¯t had time to remember this fact but yes, small fairies indeed live in mushrooms that had undergone similar treatment that elves do to trees. Queens and above are too big and would do the same to trees that you do.¡± Mir said and looked at the fairies. ¡°From now on the gnomes will supply the three villages and those of the floor below with mushroom for homes. You should send a group of mushroom spirits to floor 2 as well.¡± Mir said. The empress bowed her head. She knew she was below Mir even though her name possessed empress in it. Mir is a defacto wood elf, elves are considered higher up the spirit pyramid but obviously there is a limit. As long as her natural size was shorter than Mir she was weaker, but that would change as the dungeon grew and her with it. The fairies soon dispersed, but Dia was still agitated though Mir just smiled. ¡°You¡¯re one of the residents, sorry for that, it must have been scary. If you could, take Dia and listen to a song from Lyra, her music causes a soothing effect that is good for an agitated mind.¡± Mir said. ¡°Thank you, I just never expected for such a beautiful place to hide such a thing.¡± Daffodil said. ¡°This is still a dungeon, don¡¯t forget that, a special one that can keep making all its races evolve if given the chance without active intervention. All the ones we have are mostly of good nature but don¡¯t think we don¡¯t fight. You just saw it, internal battles are always happening.¡± Mir said and helped the two over to Lyra, told her to play a song and left them. After the song Lyra looked over at the little harps for a while and looked at the elf. ¡°Can you teach me the basics as well?¡± She asked Daffodil who was holding a sleeping Dia. ¡°Why, you can play so beautifully?¡± ¡°I play what is recorded in my mind. When Dia created me, I only had a few songs that I can play and sing instinctively, but I cannot create new songs because I don¡¯t know the basics.¡± Lyra said. This surprised her, but she just smiled and laid Dia softly on the ground. Taking a look at the harp she plucked once then twice before discovering the scale was odd. She took in the model and size before pulling out a similar harp. ¡°Your harp is oddly off tune, yet it can play. I can guess that your music comes from your magic right?¡± She asked which Lyra nodded to. ¡°That means the effect of your music is only half as effective or even less. This is the same model with the same number of strings. You are naturally in tune with music so you can hear the differences in the sound. I shall pluck one string at a time and you do the same string and align the sounds.¡± Daffodil said. Like that she first tuned each string and for over half an hour the two slowly tuned Lyra¡¯s harp. As the sound reaches the proper note, the strength of the magic in each note gets stronger and to Daffodil it feels like she was plucking heartstrings as each string would somehow affect her. At the peak, Lyra would stop and move to the next string. When they were finished, she smiled as a series of lines coming from each string flashed. The brown color slowly changed to a dark older look and the carvings became even more exquisite, but the size and tune of the harp didn¡¯t change. ¡°Thank you, it seems this is my true form when all strings are in tune properly.¡± She said. At this time Dia woke up and looked with sparkling eyes at Lyra¡¯s much more beautiful harp. She ran over and picked up the small ones. ¡°Lyra! Lyra! Can you play with a small harp like us?¡± Dia asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Lyra smiled warmly as the large harp shrank to the size of a small harp that matched their own in strings, but similarly the harp was simple and the strings were off tune so Daffodil spend time retraining them to tune a small harp. Daffodil then taught Dia to tune a big one following which was a review of all the notes that each string could do. Like this two peaceful days after the incident happened passed with the three just focusing on music and taking small breaks. During one break, Dia brought them to an area that the fire spirits had made their home and when they arrived they found a small grove 7 meters in diameter had been completely changed. Mushrooms of many sizes were all over the place, but what drew their attention was that there were small doorways and windows on them and spirits walked in and out of them. At the center was a large tree and at the halfway point was a large opening and that area was wider as if the tree bloated at that point. This area also had windows and it rose up a bit before it continued as a tree. ¡°Wow!¡± Dia muttered. Daffodil was in a similar way and soon the spirits flew out and greeted them happily. Eventually Mir appeared. ¡°Dia, it¡¯s time. We should go down to the first floor, Jack is waiting already to climb down and offer his aid.¡± Mir said. She looked sad but nodded before they took a red bus lobster down. Chapter 13 Arriving at the first floor and reaching the safe island that the elves live on, Mir and Dia paused to look around. It was easy to see the fighting force of the dungeon which also seemed to confuse the elves. The reason being that it was the fairies and spirits that filled the sky playing around as they waited. It was unlike anything they had seen before. To them it was like watching a dance of fireflies, but these had small bodies and actually danced and played around. On the ground next to the entrance, that had sealed itself so no one could fall, was Jack who was chuckling as he spoke with someone from the door of their home while on the ground were many gnomes. Then came the ones they expected, the tree warriors and tree guardians. These waited near the edge of the island due to their size and the number of creatures here. The final creature were countless earth wisps and at the center of their glowing body was a miniscule crystal which was the monster core that allowed them to leave the dungeon. Dia had left all ¡®ugly evil¡¯ monsters without monster cores while giving all fairies and spirits one so that only the nice creatures could wander around. As Dia arrived at the island Mir began to explain. ¡°When you drop the seeds it will take about 5 minutes like before, after which the beanstalk starts the grow and the dungeon will open. When that happens, have all the flying spirits fly out. Tell the bigger spirits to prepare to take the gnomes.¡± Mir instructed but Dia was flustered which made Mir sigh. ¡°Alright, I will tell them just calm down a bit.¡± Dia lightens up upon hearing that she doesn¡¯t need to speak out loud and smiled. Although timid, Dia was already starting to open up to the elves. This was an obvious effect of seeing all the fairies and spirits peacefully moving around the elves and it makes her feel a slight feeling of jealousy at being left out which causes her to try and join in to play. When they reached the entrance, Dia walked closer to the edge and stretched her hand and focused. Mir looked back and everyone focused on her as she began to instruct all the spirits how they will descend. ¡°Alright, once Dia throws down the seeds the entrance will open. Any flying spirit big enough, transport the gnomes. They are needed to speed up the construction of the new city walls. Gnomes, make sure to put all the earth wisps to good use. And Jack!¡± Mir shouted drawing the giant¡¯s attention to her. He looked down, ¡°Only after the beanstalk is up do you descend and quickly help the gnomes. Your control of earth is better so try to speed up the construction of the walls while the others do the fine details.¡± ¡°Aye ma¡¯am.¡± He said and turned back. At this time the final seed was born and Dia tossed them down. A small glowing ball drew them close together as they fell. Below everyone was looking over the clouds. It wasn¡¯t a massive tree town like the capital and instead was closer to human towns with a wooden barricade and stone or wooden houses. Even among elves, there are those that are good with magic and those that aren¡¯t and villages that lack those experts with magic aren¡¯t able to expertly make the tree houses leaving them even more at the mercy of monster attacks. A few watched and suddenly a small ball of light was seen dropping. ¡°Something''s falling!¡± Someone shouted and pointed. They watched as that ball came perfectly down, not in some angle. It was on a crash course right for the fountain in the center of the village. ¡°Move back!¡± another person shouted and instantly all the villagers ran back giving the small opening a good 20 meters of space. Bang! The light came in fast and smashed in hard before the light faded and the seeds were released. The tunnel the crash caused became unstable as the spraying water soaked the ground and soon the earth collapsed and covered the seeds. The people watched wondering what that was, but underground the seeds slowly started to release a light that matched their color and the earth around it was starting to get pushed back. The moment the space of all seeds connected it began to glow extremely brightly and all of them released roots that quickly invaded the earth. Then small sprouts came from them that merged into one as they began to crawl up. In the silence, five minutes passed and that moment a small sprout appeared. As it became free of the earth, the earth began to tremble as the mana in the air was sucked up and fed the growth of the roots of the beanstalk making the roots spread rapidly over 50 meters in all directions including down and finally the beanstalk sprout rushed out of the ground towards he clouds. At that moment the town residents cried out in fear before they heard giggling. As they heard it they looked up and saw countless fairies and spirits coming down from the clouds. Some were holding a very small strange creature that dropped to the ground and rushed off. Then a wave of brown balls came down from the dungeon and everyone identified it as earth wisps. The spirits all headed outside over the barricade and some guards followed them, climbing the watchtower to see what was happening. After a minute the elf ran back. ¡°The earth wisps and those strange tiny creatures are creating a mud wall around the town!¡± They then all looked at one of the royal army¡¯s commanders. ¡°Calm down everyone! The queen has spoken with the dungeon and they will be setting up defenses for the town so it can handle any waves of monsters that may come this way. Its own monsters will come down to protect the town and only the intelligent ones!¡± The commander said. Even if he said these words, he didn¡¯t believe a newborn dungeon could produce any powerful enough monster, but as the beanstalk hardens its stalk and the leaves grow out they look up as the beanstalk shakes momentarily once more. They look at it and some narrow their eyes to see what it was before they all paled, including all in the royal army, when they saw a giant body descending. When the massive body was halfway down, he turned and looked down before he readied himself and pushed off the beanstalk. He easily jumped from the center of the town to beyond the walls, a distance of about 50 meters between the center and the wall and he landed just outside the town. The impact of his body shook the ground causing everyone to almost feel sick imagining that weight put into an attack. Jack stood up and turned around before looking over the walls and smiling gently. ¡°Sory folks! Big fella lak me can¡¯ come dohn easy!¡± He said and laughed before turning and walking towards the walls. When he lifted a wooden mallet and slammed it down on the ground, it caused the slowly rising walls to blast upwards to 7 meters. An entire section of the walls was lifted in one go and he looked around and said something before walking to a low side. ¡°By¡­ the gods! It¡¯s a bloody giant! How can the queen allow a dungeon with giants to keep existing!?¡± The soldier unconsciously said seeing Jack. Obviously common knowledge of ancient giants was that they were man eaters of tyrannical power and some were said to be able to fight a dragon into submission alone. Everyone just stared at the amazing creature in front of them that they didn¡¯t notice the largest of the fairies descend along with the tree warriors and guardians. When they noticed their hearts skipped for two reasons. The hulking 2 meter tall tree warriors and guardians, but then they noticed the bell flower empress spirit and their hearts stopped once more because of her incredible beauty. Not just men, but women and children were mesmerized by the beauty excluding from that spirit and after her were the queen fire spirit and queen water fairy who didn¡¯t lose out. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Fire spirits guard the skies, have fire wisps gather into large groups and emit light to light up the area. Master¡¯s clouds block far too much light below them so we need some light sources.¡± The empress said. Suddenly a spirit that was only a third smaller than her landed and bowed. She had a large mushroom cap on her head and a large glittering mushroom cap dress that kept releasing sparkles of light causing her to be lit up in this twilight. ¡°Highness, my servants have developed a few useful tools for both the dungeon and below.¡± She said. ¡°Show it!¡± The empress said and the queen mushroom spirit turned and clapped her hand making other mushroom spirits appear and in their hands was a very tiny mushroom. ¡°Plant the ¡®small¡¯ ones along the roads and place the ¡®big¡¯ ones around the wall, the cute short ones are buildings.¡± She said and the spirits all giggled before flying off. They flew to the edge of the packed dirt and a few planted around what was left of the plaza of the village. Others went along the houses and road and planted them while a third group went in different directions outside of town. Upon being planted, the mushrooms quickly spread their roots and began to grow until it was 30 cm thick. Afterwards, it stopped growing wide and suddenly it started to shoot up to three meters before the cap stretched to one and a half meters and it began to emit a light that quickly lit the area around it. All around the village these mushroom grew. Suddenly the ground shook as outside the village the several giant mushrooms 3 meters thick at the trunk grew all the way to 20 meters high and their cap grew to 10 meters. They emitted light that was similar to the light of a sunrise but it did its job. What was even more amazing was the luminescent spores it released. ¡°The spores are really useful, they fertilize the ground so well. Sadly they don¡¯t grow more mushrooms but everything has its drawbacks.¡± The queen mushroom spirit said in a jolly tone. The other queens rolled their eyes hearing the ¡®drawback¡¯ and looked interested at the mushroom. Since the mushroom spirits appeared, the mushroom problem has been under control and new kinds of mushroom have been slowly appearing but not monsters. Instead, large bulky mushrooms that could house fairies, mushrooms for food and others for medicine. Those of the two latter category were planted within the forest areas of the floor they grew on while the first kind were used to make the fairy and spirit villages. What somewhat surprised the flower spirits was that the mushroom spirits controlled, to a degree, the outcome by raising different types of mushroom in their huge mushroom field underground. Truthfully they want to move above ground and build a mushroom forest but the flowers require more sunlight than mushrooms which caused some problems until Dia said she didn¡¯t want a mushroom forest ¡®yet¡¯. This suggested that the mushroom spirits will be allowed to do that in a higher floor probably when Dia wants to make something new. This did wake the flower spirits up and they have been trying to copy the skill of the mushroom spirits, but never allowing the flower to become a monster which results in a number of magical flowers and crop plants. There was even one when the flower was kept from becoming a monster but the roots evolved and created a mandrake. Even as flower spirits, they needed a gnome to remove it and put it closer to the path an adventurer will pass through. It was clearly harder for flowers to be used differently when compared to mushrooms. As they admired the mushrooms the rumble from beyond the walls started to be heard. ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± the empress said. The spirits grew serious and quickly moved out to accomplish their own tasks. At the wall Jack had lifted all the walls completely while the earth spirits were making them into the shape of the stone walls and the gnomes were doing the details like making the walls stronger by improving the quality of the dirt, transforming dirt into stone, compacting it and solidifying the foundation. Fire spirits manned the walls that were being built and under the command of greater fire spirits, the normal fire spirits all began to gather concentrated fire making small but packed balls of flames. If there was time the gnomes would have made a moat for the water spirits to fill up, but there wasn¡¯t and they worked as they were. Jack quickly jumped over the wall, stood at the road and readied his mallet. He also poked around his pocket and pulled out a single human head sized bronze colored ball. ¡°Hmm, dis goose egg betta beh strong.¡± He mutter as he casually tossed it up in his left hand. If anyone on earth saw him they would think of a baseball pitcher and after a long while he saw the herd of wolves, bears, birds and countless monsters appear in the forest. ¡°Time to play!¡± He said as his gentle smile turned into a serious but somehow neutral expression as he tossed the egg very high up and with an overhand swing of his mallet he struck it. *DING!* The sound of the ding was like a hammer on metal and the egg flew at an incredible pace forward into the swarm of monsters that were hit and smashed before that egg smashed into the ground. The eggs were naturally from the golden goose that had reached its young''s size that it would allow it to lay one egg a day. The goose eggs were unique because four would be pure metal and one was edible after maturing. The one he hit was pure bronze and another unique part is that the egg is naturally filled with a lot of mana allowing it to take a single blow from Jack, but the moment this egg touches the ground it will break apart and its mana will seep into the ground forming a small mineral vein using that mana. Jack whistles as he saw the effects and was genuinely impressed by the endurance of the egg that even his mallet didn¡¯t dent. Before he could think more, the animals and monsters rushed in. ¡°Ah! De beast ah strang.¡± Jack said with a frown as they neared. It was a bit strange, dungeons did attract animals and monsters but it¡¯s never so powerfully like this. It¡¯s like they want to attack the dungeon. Jack lifted his right foot and slammed it down. Instantly the landscape in front of him exploded as large bulky rock spikes spread out creating a blockade. ¡°Jack, don¡¯t kill them all, Mir requested us to acquire a few new animals.¡± The empress shouted from the air. ¡°Den git de tiny uns ta trap em!¡± Jack shouted back as a large male deer came towards his leg. It had three long horns and its body was armored with scales. Jack turned and kicked its side causing it to flip over but not without grunting. ¡°Blast! Har as a bloody rok!¡± He cursed. ¡°Oi! Git fighten!¡± He shouted. His voice caused the gnomes to pop out. ¡°Jack, kep em busy, wes aint finished!¡± The gnome replied. ¡°Ya don half of it! No bloody beast bigger den de wall!¡± Jack shouted back and slammed his mallet on the ground creating a shockwave that blew the animals backwards. ¡°Fire spirits attack!¡± The empress suddenly said and along the top of the wall the fire spirits all shot their fireballs over the mushrooms and behind the wall of rocks slowly building on the side Jack was fighting. They fell down and exploded, causing numerous animals and monsters to suffer burns and push those further back into the forest but those in the back pushed forward. ¡°Water fairies and pixies, stop the fire. Gnomes and tree warriors move to capture wolves, bear, fox, rabbits and lizards from the animals and from monsters, the dire wolves, a few wild kobold and those stray salamanders. Sylphs push the birds down with the wind, sort through them and grab some small birds while pushing away the monsters.¡± The empress instantly gave orders to all the spirits. After the fire began to spread, the water fairies and pixies descended and made small storm clouds near the fire and made them rain while the gnomes came from underground and locked the targets with hardened earth trapping their limbs. If the monster was too strong, they would add stronger minerals and make the hard dirt into stone. In the air, raging winds blew all over the sky of the village keeping the birds from being able to get close. Some crashed to the ground where a sylph appeared and used magic to create a wind binding that lifted the bird and took it to the foot of the beanstalk. No one even knew what they were seeing, but in under a minute dozens of animals were beaten, killed or trapped. Quickly all the smarter monsters began to fear for their lives and retreated leaving the town in silence besides the struggling monsters and animals that the gnomes were now starting to lift and transport back. Jack sighed as he kicked the ground and caused the wall over the packed road to collapse. Then with some control of earth magic, he connected the open sides and made an archway that was three and a half meters high and filled the rest with dirt. He sent the earth wisps to continue working while the gnomes brought the animals in and the spirits took the animals from them and began to transport them up. The empress and queens oversaw the transport when suddenly the elf commander walked over. ¡°Excuse me, but what is going on?¡± He asked the empress. ¡°We were asked by the queen to keep the monsters we draw from invading and to set up city walls for this village. As for the animals we are taking up, these are creatures we lack in our dungeon. It creates a rather imbalance where we don¡¯t have prey or livestock and Dia doesn¡¯t have disposable creatures to set up as dungeon bosses without it being sentient or a spirit.¡± She said without looking at the man and pointed at a water fairy that was struggling and shouted for a few to go help. As for the elf, he didn¡¯t know how to react, the dungeon was pretty much increasing its monster variety, but he had never seen the dungeons interior so he didn¡¯t know how it actually looked. He was actually feeling somewhat off about letting them do as they please, but upon seeing the giant his brow twitched at the thought of that thing moving against him and threw away the thoughts of stopping the spirits. They were spirits after all, if they were evil they would be dark fairies or spirits instead of true fire spirits or fairies. Since they aren¡¯t, it goes to show they aren¡¯t ill natured. This was the common thought of all elves due to a lack of general knowledge involving dark spirits since they have only heard of evil ones while the rest are more hidden. In the dungeon the spirits began to appear with the trapped animals and it made Mir smile. ¡°Good, it seems to have been resolved quickly.¡± Mir said. ¡°Hey Mir¡­ why are they bringing up more animals?¡± Dia asked. ¡°There are lots of creatures we lack and there is one thing your dungeon doesn¡¯t have and it is a grave thing to not have.¡± Mir said. ¡°What?¡± Dia asked confused. ¡°Conflict.¡± Dia frowned when she heard that. ¡°I don¡¯t want fighting!¡± She said. ¡°Dia, as much as you don¡¯t want it, conflict or the law of survival of the fittest is the best thing in a dungeon because only then will you be safest. The more we fight the stronger we are, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Mir said calmly, but Dia shook her head. ¡°No! I don¡¯t wanna! I don¡¯t want to see all my friends fighting and I don¡¯t want ugly monsters in me!¡± She shouted. The elves around the entrance looked at her warmly. They have had some time to understand what ¡®ugly monster¡¯ means which usually translates to violent animal. Dia isn¡¯t fond of sky sharks, but she finds balloon jellyfish cute because they just float around. She normally sees them fishing, but to her it¡¯s just fishing. Something she did with her family. ¡°Then what do you want, think of this first, if you make ¡®ugly monsters¡¯ the fairies, the big strong tree warriors, me, Jack and all your friends can grow stronger and even prettier while we control all the ¡®ugly monsters¡¯ but if you don¡¯t then you will only be able to wait for each floor to get new pretty fairies. When we fight even a special spirit can appear.¡± Mir said trying to tempt her. She was silent but teary eyed and Mir tried to think of a new example but then thought of something. ¡°Dia, look at me¡­¡± She said and Dia reluctantly looked at the crouching Mir. ¡°Have you ever planted a flower with your mother or father?¡± She asked. Dia nodded and tears streamed down her little hollowed cheeks. ¡°Tell me, when you planted the flowers, did they take a stinky black piles of dirt and throw it under the flower or over the seeds?¡± She asked. After a moment Dia nodded. ¡°Do you know what that is?¡± Dia shook her head and said a very quiet, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that smelly dirt is¡­¡± She moved in and whispered in Dia¡¯s ear. Instantly her eyes went wide before she cutely scrunched her nose. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°It is, now don¡¯t the flowers grow really pretty after that is thrown on it?¡± ¡°It does but¡­¡± ¡°But what? When it rains that dirt is pushed underground and just like how the gnomes feed the ground mana to make the flowers so pretty, that smelly dirt will go into the ground and make it healthier. It¡¯s the same for all of us, we fight the ¡®ugly monsters¡¯ and we can get the soft pelts to make clothes, the tasty meat to eat, the sharp fangs to make cute accessories or strong weapons and we grow big and strong to protect each other.¡± Mir said. Dia pinched her lips and looked down and muttered, ¡°okay¡­¡± and after a moment she thought of something, ¡°From now on I will just make all the ¡®ugly monsters¡¯ the boss of each floor, that way I won¡¯t have to put my friends in danger. Hmpf!¡± Dia said. Everyone started to laugh and Mir pets her head. Mir then directed the animals to be released outside of the village and for the spirits to make them dungeon monsters quickly. Like that, gale wolves, sky foxes, cloud bears, nature lizards, dire sky wolves, kobolds, monster salamanders and countless different birds entered the dungeon and tried to rush to the third floor only to be stopped by the first floor boss and to be corralled by the fairies until Jack returned from the ground when it was truly safe. Chapter 14 After the initial monster wave, the fear that the spirits caused in the area¡¯s monsters was rather large, causing animals and monsters to flee. The spirits remained below for two days. During this time Jack, the gnomes and the earth wisps worked in extensive and detailed work with the wall around the town making it really dense heavy stone. Once the wall was finished, they made the gatehouse while the elf army who had brought elven architects grew the two large heavy doors and set up the system to open and close the doors with large chains and gears. The gnomes were a big help in moving the things into place since these things are normally built alongside the walls. Then watchtowers were also raised along the wall. The wall was thick enough that a walkway at the top would fit several men without problem. Inside the village, gnomes helped the elves construct really comfortable stone cottages with wooden interiors which made it warmer and the fairies helped to cover the roofs. Obviously because of their simple nature and love of beauty, the flower spirits and fairies took no time at all to plant flowers in front and around the houses making them quite scenic. After three days, there was no longer a need for the powerhouse monsters to stay, so Jack, the empress and half the gnomes and fairies returned to the dungeon while the rest were told to remain until the dungeon town was set up. Dia then left and the gnomes began to work with the elven army while Dia returned to the capital. On the second floor Jack arrived and stretched, but as he was about to lay down Dia called. ¡°Jack~! Come on don¡¯t lay there!¡± She cried. ¡°Why dear missy?¡± He said confused. She grinned wide. ¡°You''re going to live on the third floor now!¡±
The boss of the second floor, Jack the Gentle Giant, has been moved into the third floor as a regular monster. Power restriction has dropped to 75%. If he is placed as dungeon boss the restriction will drop to 70%.
Please create a new dungeon boss for the second floor or else the dungeon will destabilize and parts may begin to break off the third floor and monsters will go wild to decide the boss themselves.
Jack looked at the message and frowned but smiled quickly. ¡°Thaks dear missy, ye shoud mak a new boss quik.¡± Jack said Dia nodded then crossed her arms and sat down thinking. What she was thinking was of all the fairy tales she knew and trying to choose which ¡®bad guy¡¯ she should put as the boss and then she should also make a ¡®hero¡¯ to make sure he doesn¡¯t go wild. As Dia was thinking she suddenly heard the howl of the sky wolf and saw one on the nearest island fighting. It howled and it blew a large gust of wind riling up the cloud sea. ¡°That is just like the three little pigs¡­ but I have no piggies to stop him.¡± She thought before she remembered that bigger meaner wolf monster that was in the third floor causing trouble and her face turned to a smile as she remembered the story of ¡®Little Red Riding Hood¡¯ and how a big strong lumberjack saved Grandma and Riding Hood from the belly of the mean wolf. She quickly jumped up and started to look. She wanted to make a big strong lumberjack and she thought a while before she had Jack call three greater gnomes. They soon appeared and she asked ¡°I want to make a new dungeon boss, but he is an ¡®ugly monster¡¯ and I want someone to control him, can I make you a big ¡®hero¡¯ that can do that?¡± She asked. ¡°It be meh honor!¡± The first gnome said. ¡°Oi! It be meh honor!¡± The second said. ¡°Oi It be meh not yer!¡± The third said and the three glared at each other. Jack chuckled seeing the three gnomes almost at each other''s throats, but it¡¯s obvious why. Only one of them survives while the others technically dies to merge, though in truth the souls of the three also merge becoming one, but the personality remains the one from the base. After several minutes and a short fight, one gnome remained as he proudly beat the other two into submission. Dia giggled but touched his little hat and the beanstalk and felt the mana flowing through her dungeon all the way to the mana pool. When she felt it, her vision went dark and she saw the other two gnomes turning into brown light and entering the third. Then the third began to glow and grow to her size and becoming a short stubby big bearded old man with a circular hat with two horns and on his side was a stone axe. She threw this out and thought about the story of the ¡®Red Riding Hood¡¯ and how the lumberjack was bigger than everyone, but he wasn¡¯t a giant. More like a runt giant. Soon the image of that short stubby gnome changed and his figure grew to 2 and a half meters tall. He had a big belly, but his muscles were really bulky while his mustache was braided and so was the beard starting at the end of his chin. His hair was orange, his skin was tanned and he had large pelts while in his right hand was a lumberjack''s axe that was unusually sharp. Nodding at this she opened her eyes and like all times she makes new monsters she watched as the process does itself once more and the big man appears.
You have created a new race. Please name. Warning this race possesses many similar characteristics to the gentle giant and once named it will act as a pre-evolution of lesser creatures into a gentle giant
Dia didn¡¯t understand half of it and took a quick look around. ¡°Misty~~! Where are you Misty~!¡± She called. Even when called, the cat fairy didn¡¯t come until after a long moment when a small ball of light appeared from the beanstalk and yawned. ¡°Why did you wake me up from my cat nap?¡± She said rubbing her eyes. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Dia asked pouting. ¡°Sleeping¡­¡± Misty said bluntly. ¡°...So what is it?¡± Dia pointed at the message and after a moment Misty yawned and told her what it mean. ¡°Really! Then I will call him the Gentle Runt!¡± Dia said. ¡°Oi Wait!¡± The ¡®runt¡¯ said.
You have created a new race called the gentle runt. Because of their close similarities, the gentle runt is now a common pre-evolution of the gentle giant.
Gentle Runt
This unique race was created by a young dungeon mimicking a fairytale story she heard. The race are skilled workers in lumbering and mining and similar to their giant cousins, they are skilled in controlling earth magic. They are most skilled when using a lumberjack axe and can use it to cut trees or as a weapon and they wholly hate wolves. They are caring, but much more violent than gentle giants who are much milder in temper. This creature possess one-third of a gentle giant¡¯s full strength. On floor 2 its strength is 40%, it can use full strength from the third floor and beyond.
Jack instantly burst into laughter upon hearing the race name while the man seemed depressed. ¡°Missy, ha do ah look lik ah runt?¡± He quickly asked. Dia quickly pointed at the laughing giant. As the man looked at Jack, he realized he indeed was a runt of a giant, but he wholly hated to have a race name called that. ¡°Now! For the Big Bad Wolf!¡± Dia said cheerfully and mentally called a dire sky wolf from the floor above. There were already a few dens of them on some cloud islands and soon one of the older ones descended and stopped in front of her wagging its tail, yet to her it seemed really ugly. She carefully called it over and touched it. The runt didn¡¯t like it and was holding the axe in a threatening manner as if he was about to attack.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. In Dia¡¯s eyes she thought of the cartoons and drawings she saw. It was always walking on its back legs but it was always hairy. With these thoughts the wolf grew even uglier and stood on its hind legs before its body changed into half man without losing a bit of its wolf traits. She was really scared and thought of how to make it less scary. Slowly she made it more human. The wild fur began decreasing, the snout shrank by a bit but remained wolf like and its posture slowly fixed up. Soon it was human sized wolfman, but still strong looking. To break it down more, she made it naturally appear with a pair of farmer overalls which kind of made her giggle. As she opened her eyes she began to float and flew into Jack¡¯s hat as the wolf began to change and grow into a wolfman with the clothes.
You have created a sub-race for the kobold. Please name your new race.
¡°B-big Bad Wolf.¡± Dia said
The sub-race has been named ¡®Big Bad Wolf¡¯
Due to the strength registered, this race has been identified as a boss class race and only one can be found per pack of wolves or as a floor boss. Due to it being a wolf boss it will possess lesser wolf minions.
Big Bad Wolf
A monster that a young dungeon based off a fairytale villain. This creature is wicked and hunts naive people in the forest and can trick them to set up a trap further along. His arch nemesis is the gentle runt race and he outright avoids gentle giants due to their power being something it can¡¯t even reach.
As it finished changing, its strength suddenly surged and it howled making the entire floor know of its presence. ¡°Hehehe! Grrrr~!¡± He laughed before a low growl appeared and he looked at the lumberjack runt. ¡°I''m watching you wolf!¡± The gentle runt said with a glare. ¡°Grrrr, I''ll be waiting runt!¡± The wolfman said and the two glared at each other before the lumberjack nodded to Dia and walked away while whistling for the gnomes. When the gnomes arrived, he got their help to build his house within view of the boss zone and set up gnomes underground to watch the wolf. ¡°Let''s go Jack.¡± Dia muttered while hiding in his hat and he nodded. ¡°Grrr~! Good boy master, Grrhehe.¡± The wolf said. Jack glared at him and he shrank back with his tail between his legs. Jack who was about to scale the beanstalk turned back and kneeled looking down at the wolf. ¡°Ah giv ya un warnen an it tis un. Don urt dear missy els ah won be nice.¡± He said in a very serious tone. The wolf crouched down with its tail between its legs and nodded understanding his place on the power ladder of the dungeon. Jack nodded and stood up before he placed his mallet in a belt space for it. After looking around and taking the last of his things on the second floor, he scaled the beanstalk to go to the next floor permanently. Only after Jack fully rose up the beanstalk did the big bad wolf relax. Looking around he sneered as the smell of the giant was everywhere. ¡°Grrr!¡± *Howl* He got on all fours and howled upwards like he had always done as a wolf. The sound did not reach the third floor because each floor, as close as it may seem, is their own separate dimension or at least their own layer within the dungeon dimension. The second floor trembled causing the spirits to cover their ears and look at the source with rage, but the sky wolves on the floor pricked their ears up and suddenly rushed to the main island. Obviously the tree warriors were there to stop them, but suddenly something came from behind and smashed a very clear path through the garden and tree warriors allowing some 10 or 15 sky wolves to reach the wolf. However, soon giant roots began to appear from the ground which spiked all the invading wolves and hit back those still coming causing the pack of sky wolves to split in two. Then the gentle runt came out and looked furious at the destruction. ¡°You bastard! You should instinctively know that you CAN¡¯T touch the flower garden!¡± The runt said. ¡°Grr~ oh do I care? I am making my pack of beasts so Grrr fuck off!¡± The big bad wolf growled and grinned at the runt who was scowling. Just as he was about to turn, a thick vine burst out of the ground and pinned the wolf to the beanstalk. As he tried to break it another few vines caught his arms and legs. When he howled in rage and looked around for the culprit, he found a multitude of flower spirits glaring at him and one empress appeared before looking at the destruction. ¡°This is your only warning, you ruin our majestic work on Dia¡¯s garden once more and you will forever feel the agony of our rage.¡± She said and flicked her little hand causing a vine to appear and slap the wolf¡¯s face on both sides before dropping him. She ordered the flower spirits to repair the damage and heal the treants. The big bad wolf slowly stood up and glared at all the fairies, but he knew he wasn¡¯t their match. Even the runt was stronger than him, he was made from a strong monster into one of the limit of this floor¡¯s power chain, but the creatures in front of him are all creatures of the next floor and beyond. He also felt by instinct that the dungeon conscious didn¡¯t like him and made him the boss because of who he was, the name of his race even spoke of it as a race of villains. He growled unsatisfied and grunted to his surviving new minions to dig a den. They moved carefully and in a clear spot they started to dig only for the earth to rise and form a stone cave which gnomes walked out but sneered at him. ¡°Dis her is yer den. Weh mad it big nough fur yer pack.¡± The gnome said and melted into the ground once more. They entered and found the large cavern lit by strange mushrooms and all around were leafy beds for several dozens of pairs. The wolf went to the back where the biggest bed was and crashed on it. He then growled to the others to enter and breed. After a while he stood and slowly walked out before slowly walking out only to be called by the runt. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°To hunt Grr!¡± The big bad wolf said and took a sniff of the air and stopped walking towards the cloud sea and turned his head as he smelled a rabbit. He suddenly ran and in three bounds he jumped into the trees. He came out satisfied with a bloody corpse of a big rabbit in his claws. ¡°Grr~! Are you going to keep my pack from eating as well Grr!¡± The big bad wolf said. The runt narrowed his eyes and turned and took a step but stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny like sending a wolf to the third floor to bring down direwolves, I would simply cut them down and use their pelts to dress myself in a lavish suit of leather armor. You can hunt only animals and not over hunt either.¡± The runt said and walked off and soon entered the forest towards a stream of smoke which came from a stone cottage at the entrance of the main island. The wolf returned to his den and devoured his catch before growling in rage at not being the true boss of this floor. On the third floor Jack arrived and called the gnomes and mushroom spirits and had them lift their caverns up to the surface. Like before he quickly modified the main island and made it extensively wider while putting the earth under the island to good use. Then he sat down near the mana pool and just watched as Dia, Daffodil and Lyra practiced to play the harp. Be it small or large, they were learning the scale and the two were soaking up the knowledge surprising the elf by the speed they were improving. At night Lyra played her lullaby and unlike the previous times where she did it by instinct, this time she used her growing knowledge and her tuned harp. The sound transmitted itself through the whole floor causing a gentle wind to push the gentle song to all the floor. It was a night that nothing fought and just sat there listening to the lullaby under the starry sky. The following morning as the dungeon arrived at the elf capital, they arrived at a rather amazing time. ¡°Kya~! It¡¯s raining!¡± Dia said as she woke up drenched and rushed into Daffodil¡¯s little house. Under the cover of rain, the dungeon arrived, but no one noticed until quite a while when the people down below saw the leaves unfurl, though no one was in the least interested to scale the beanstalk. In the third floor Dia watched as the spirits and fairies hid, all except the water fairies and pixies that were dancing in the rain. ¡°The other fairies look so sad.¡± Dia muttered. ¡°Well with their size it will be hard to escape the rain.¡± Daffodil said. Dia looked a bit sad and she was reviewing her mind of all the fairytales she knew but didn¡¯t know how to fix it. Only after a long hour did she finish all her stories and she happened to remember a cartoon her brother watched once where there was a cute beyond words fairy that used a giant leaf and had a shaman who wanted to make a huge field of that leaf to save the family of his little spirit. Her face brightened up and she quickly stood up before bolting outside. ¡°Dia! Wait!¡± Daffodil said. ¡°I''ll be right back!¡± Dia said and giggled and flew out into the rain. She then found a clear spot where she quickly summoned a lot of magic weeds and grasped one. She closed her eyes and began to imagine that big leaf and quickly the grass grew really big and into the desired shape. She let go and made all of the magic weeds transform into that and then flew back into the house with a grin. When the rain stopped she will try to get flower spirits to grab them and see if they transform. She couldn¡¯t wait. Sadly for her, the rain only got more intense and lightning began to flash through the skies. It was both scary and amazing to see. It was quickly discovered the island clouds don¡¯t let electricity pass, but cloud water does, extremely well actually, and because of that whenever the lightning flashed it would draw into the dungeon and would dart around the cloud sea like angry snakes. Dia was really worried about all her spirits but could do nothing but stay inside. Like this, a whole three days passed with dense rain falling and lightning flashing through the dungeon and when it cleared it was a total relief for everyone to be able to leave their houses safely. Dia quickly left to see how everyone did and happily found the fairies already fluttering around. She soon found the empress and asked her how it went. ¡°We had the gnomes cover us in a dome of dirt and pull us underground during the storm. Only the sylphs remained outside because they are a race that could benefit greatly from a storm since it carries a tremendous amount of wind mana. You should go check on them, I need to see if there is damage to the gardens.¡± the empress says. Dia nodded and took to the air as she went to the side of the island the sylphs lived in. As she approached it she suddenly saw a little flash pass by her causing her to freak out until she saw what it it was and what she saw was a small ball of electricity. Slowly it began to change and a cute tanned upper body with yellow hair appeared while the legs remained in the glowing ball of electricity. The little creature waved and flew off leaving Dia in a daze. Then suddenly a strong wind appeared and a sylph appeared but the normally clear cyclone had changed into a swirly black cloud tornado and the sylph in it had dark hair and pale skin. She stopped and bowed to Dia before going off to chase the lightning one. Dia just looked at them and floated down to the village. The entire place was in a buzz, literally. Wisps that are supposed to be light green were yellow and were zipping around really quickly and the sylphs were split between sylph, greater sylph, the black tornado and a few rare lightning boys. Dia quickly moved about and found the queen sylph. Dia was shocked to find her tanned with brown hair. In addition her feet were like Dia¡¯s but she stood on two little balls of lightning and in her hand was a golden staff with the top shaped like a lightning bolt. When the queen saw Dia she smiled brightly. ¡°Master, it''s good to see you doing well!¡± She said extremely cheerfully. ¡°What happened?¡± Dia asked perplexed at all the activity. ¡°We had a blast during the storm. Even now I feel tingly from so much energy rushing around.¡± She said trembling a bit. ¡°What are all these?¡± Dia pointed. Suddenly she felt a little body sit on her shoulder while Misty worked to keep her hair and fur from spiking up. ¡°You guys are too electrifying! Cut the lightning already!¡± Misty complained. ¡°Sorry dear but it¡¯s in our nature now.¡± The queen apologized. ¡°Misty, what are they?¡± Dia asked. The cat girl fairy flew off her shoulder while working to brush her hair down but failed and gave up. ¡°Those little ones made of lightning are Lightning Wisps, they can only appear when an air wisp is bathed in a thunderstorm¡¯s lightning. The ones that are like sylph are known as Lightning Spirits, they are similar to sylph but they are made of pure lightning, are super quick and a big pain in the bum. Those dark sylphs are called Greater Storm Sylphs, they came when normal sylphs play in clouds filled with lightning. Lastly the queen sucked in so much lightning that she transformed from a queen sylph to a Queen Lightning Spirit Priestess. She is even someone the lightning god had interest in and granted this lightning staff that can concentrate her power.¡± Misty explained. ¡°Are they strong?¡± Dia asked. The queen giggled as her grin grew very wide. She proudly stuck out her completely flat chest, ¡°I''m way stronger than the bell flower empress spirit now. She won¡¯t even be able to see me when I turn into lightning.¡± Dia clapped but didn¡¯t really get what that meant but was happy for the queen. Seeing them safe, Dia then began to fly around to see if there was any other creature that evolved and found that a few cloud rabbits became ¡®ugly monsters¡¯ and were storm cloud rabbits. The cloud bears were a similar story, but the sky wolves and dire sky wolves had hidden themselves and were unaffected. On all floors lightning wisps and lightning spirits appeared, but not much else was affected. Seeing nothing else, she met with Mir and Misty who were at the first floor and they explained to Dia that they will go down to the city to see the situation and if they need some form of help. Dia waves them off and goes to practice with Daffodil because she saw the fossegrim boy training as well making her more motivated. When she returned to the third floor, she was instantly distracted by a flower fairy that had become a Koropokkuru. This small being was no longer a flower spirit and was instead a nature spirit that lives under the fuki flowers Dia made. She wore some little tribal clothing, had a cold aura about her and she seemed to be able to do ice magic which no creature could before. She remained under the flowers because it was too hot for her, meaning Dia would need to make a cold floor for her eventually or give her an island she could freeze or cool when there are more. She went to practice afterwards spending more time there since there was little else to do. Chapter 15 Queen Felicia Rosetta sat on her throne with an extremely irritated expression as she massaged her head. An incident happened four days ago when the thunderstorm suddenly appeared without warning. The rain was tremendously heavy and lightning rained on the forest causing several parts of the forest to start burning. During the confusion, the disciples of her brother acted while the palace was in chaos and rescued Clover from the dungeons. They made off with him and several hundred years of magical research. It was a god given blessing that any and every book written has several copies made by her royal scribes and is stored in a completely separate magical vault only the queen can access at the price of a drop of her blood. Still the uncopied books, books that recorded current research, were all taken by that group leaving the current research projects completely at point zero and she didn¡¯t even know what they were. Thankfully the truly rare books are never copied and only one copy is left inside her magical vault. Through all this she had to worry about the damage and all other happenings on the nation plus a now rogue archmage. ¡°Your highness, what have you us do?¡± The general of the royal army asked. She sighed and solemnly looked at the man, ¡°My brother is to be blacklisted from all guilds, all cities must do a magical identity check to expose magical disguises. Spread wanted posters of Clover and all his disciples for treason and theft of the royal library and all the nations research projects.¡± She said and the man bowed and summoned a knight to proceed with the order. ¡°Your highness, what else should we do?¡± The general asked once he turned back. ¡°I''m not sure what kind of objective that my brother will have, we should send word to the neighboring kingdoms. A rogue archmage isn¡¯t something to be taken lightly.¡± Felicia said. ¡°You may not have an idea of what he may do but I do.¡± Someone said and walked in but through the window. The general pulled his sword and the queen looked over as well on alert, but what she saw made her relax greatly. ¡°Morning your highness, seems you¡¯re in a mess~!¡± Misty said as she flew over to the queen and bowed in midair. She nodded her head and looked at Mir who spoke. ¡°Can you share your theory?¡± ¡°Of course, I believe that moron you call a brother will want revenge against our dungeon first and foremost. Obviously his pathetic excuse for power isn¡¯t going to cut it since he knows Jack is in the dungeon. He will probably locate a dungeon, conquer it and enslave the soul. Because he was inside Dia he probably felt the strong sense of Dia¡¯s wind magic affinity which corresponds with her cloud dungeon. He will probably forcefully improve the dungeon¡¯s wind affinity until he can figure out a way to have the dungeon fly just like Dia. He will probably spend a long time hiding somewhere after that improving his dungeon, creating monsters as well as training them and possibly even changing himself until he is confident in destroying Dia.¡± Mir said. Although Mir said it, the others didn¡¯t find it as believable because just because a new dungeon appeared doesn¡¯t mean that you can change a normal dungeon into a new type. ¡°How confident are you in this?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°Remember, I commanded the dungeon fairy division in the spirit world, we worked directly under the Spirit Goddess Yolida. We learned that dungeons can also become unique if they improved their natural affinity towards one or two elements, but they can¡¯t have any other element besides this. If you are curious, before I became¡­ this.¡± She pointed at herself, ¡°We had checked Dia¡¯s statistics and found her focus to be wind and water as the primary and secondary element and a small mix of earth affinity due to the earth island.¡± Mir said. ¡°So if he did the same mix in another dungeon, it will gain him a dungeon like hers?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°Impossible, to forcefully alter an affinity is incredibly difficult and puts a strain on the core. If he is sensible enough, he would limit himself only to Wind affinity simply to get the dungeon to unlock the capability to fly. How the dungeon evolves after that I don¡¯t know because most dungeons create floors with random elements instead of focused unless they live in extreme environments.¡± Mir explained. ¡°So that means he can appear in any dungeon, general quickly contact all the nations and tell them to put high alert to all dungeon towns.¡± Felicia said quickly. ¡°That is a good measure, but they should be more careful of the undiscovered dungeons.¡± Mir said. ¡°There are undiscovered ones?¡± She asked. ¡°Yep!¡± Misty said with a smile. ¡°How, we do regular scrying sections over the world map!¡± The queen said. ¡°That spell has a 30% success rate and even then it finds the dungeons but never all of them.¡± Misty said bluntly and suddenly a large amount of mana started to gather. She started to use a small bit of her dungeon fairy ability and soon a large parchment appeared and dropped to the floor showing a true map of the world completely showing all the undiscovered areas and all the most dangerous areas. Then she went and made scrying pendants, but the metal was pink. ¡°What is that?¡± The queen asked and eyed the map. ¡°Those are fairy stone pendants. It¡¯s a unique metal that appears only in the spirit world near places where huge numbers of extremely powerful fairies live. If you compared that small pendant of fairy stone to a full metal suit of elven mithril, that pendant still costs about 10 times more.¡± Mir said making the queen sweat a lot. ¡°How is she making so many?¡± She asked. ¡°The metal has no other use besides scrying for dungeons, it¡¯s how we made our most critical systems for discovering dungeons in the dungeon fairy system. The metal has no other worth so to the dungeon system creating fairy metal scrying pendants is rather cheap.¡± Mir explained. The queen looked wholly disappointed and watched as the pendants descended on the map and moved on their own to countless positions, one was floating over the map where the elven capital was. That said, another pendant moved a few centimeter away to the north making the queen¡¯s eyes widen. Another moved 10 cm to the south followed by another 12 cm to the northeast. ¡°As you can see, there are quite a number of undiscovered dungeons, it¡¯s the reason so many monsters still exist no matter how many are killed. It¡¯s not because monsters breed fast, but because they are dungeon monsters and possess an infinite capability to reproduce and grow at an extremely fast pace and have extremely huge numbers in these hidden dungeons.¡± Mir said. More and more moved out until no less than two hundred were over the map and no more float down. ¡°If you are curious there is a unique feature to this.¡± Mir said and walked over before she began to chant something and hit her staff on the map. Soon the pendants began to change. Some changed into skulls, some changed into wolf heads and some changed into flowers. Dia¡¯s changed into a cloud with a little fairy sitting on it. ¡°These¡­ do they show what type of dungeon?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°Indeed.¡± The ones within the elven nation were, Dia¡¯s dungeon, one spirit dungeon, an undead dungeon, and two plant dungeons. All but one of the plant dungeons was previously unknown. ¡°I doubt that idiot brother of yours didn¡¯t discover at least one other dungeon because of his magical sensitivity. The most dangerous one for him to acquire is the spirit dungeon because then he can do anything that Dia can do but there are still restrictions. His dungeon is incapable of creating the pool of liquid mana that Dia makes which aids her making very powerful monsters and thickens the mana in her dungeon. However, it would still be bad if that happened so I suggest you send people to these new dungeons. You can leave us to protect the other cities when we place a beanstalk.¡± Mir said.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°That would help, so many unknown dungeons I fear what the inside is like since their dungeon spirit might have gone mad by now and we will have to conquer them.¡± Felicia said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will help. I had heard you say that the magical research was stolen? Then I can teach your mages a thing or two you might not know about magic.¡± Mir said with a smile. The queen smiled and thanked Mir for the help and looked at the map with a hint of desire. ¡°We don¡¯t need a map we can easily make thousands of times. But we will only leave the pendants for our dungeon, the dungeons from your nation and those closest to your nation. If they suddenly start moving we will know where that idiot is instantly.¡± Mir said. A smile appeared on the queen¡¯s face as she looked at the map. She was going to have it compared with their current map. If possible she will try and send scouts to some of the unexploded lands. But that is taking into account the danger of their world. She can always postpone it and discover how to make airships that don¡¯t require an archmage and a dungeon core to build it. It was a matter of time with Mir¡¯s hints and researching Dia¡¯s dungeon. ¡°If you allow me, during the time we are in each town I will take the elven soldiers and be their commanding officer and put them through hell to train them to handle anything including the monsters in our own dungeon, besides the most important ones of course. We need to be discreet on a few of them.¡± Mir said. ¡°You will do that!? Please do so! I will write a personal decree that you simply need to show the commanding officer and he will abide by it.¡± The queen said and quickly shouted for her scribe to come. *** While all this was happening, far in the northeast, nearing one of the previously unknown dungeons, several emerald boats flew through the air. ¡°Master we are almost there!¡± One of the passengers on a boat shouted to the leader. This was Clover and his group. He had a grin on his lips. ¡°Good, I can¡¯t wait to see my new slave.¡± He muttered. Soon the boats landed in front of a small cave. ¡°Be ready!¡± He said and in his hand a small fireball formed as he started to cautiously walked in. Soon they reached a 3x3 room and he froze while his grin also froze and began to twitch. He had expected a grand battle through the dungeon and finally reaching the core at the lowest floor, but what he found was a newborn dungeon with a room that had several herbs of very low quality and a large purple flower with waving vines. ¡°DAMN IT! A NEWBORN DUNGEON!¡± He shouted and shot the fireball at the flower blowing it up. ¡°Master this is lucky because the core is easily modified and won¡¯t have conflicting elements.¡± His youngest disciple who was the one that freed him from his restraints at Dia¡¯s dungeon said. ¡°True, this will make it easy to change its form of growth as well. Let us enslave it.¡± *sob* A small sob came from the core and a small hollow image of a child appeared. He was crouched over the flower with ghost tears. ¡°Oh this is even better.¡± He said as a vicious glow appeared in his eyes as he remembered Dia. He charged the spell he was going to use against her and struck the boy. The boy¡¯s screams fill the cavern before his soul is pulled out of the dungeon. Clover then throws the dungeons soul into one of the weeds before he did a quick ritual to become the master of the empty core. ¡°Good, now I have complete control. DUNGEON FAIRY COME OUT AND MEET YOUR MASTER! TEACH ME YOUR SYSTEM!¡± he shouted but a small glow only appeared as the fairy who was 50 cm tall appeared over the weed the soul of the new dungeon was in. The weed began to glow as it and the dirt flew up carrying it. ¡°Good, now bow to¡­¡± Before he reacted the fairy appeared over the core and touched it and a sound of breaking was heard. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my little boy, elf prepare because I won¡¯t forget this.¡± She said coldly before the core, her and the weed were engulfed in light and they vanished. However, in the silence, the glow of the dungeon didn¡¯t fade and slowly mana in the air began to gather and instead of a crystal core, a ball of mana took its place. ¡°Did¡­ she take the core?¡± Clover said emotionlessly. ¡°It¡­ seems so master¡­¡± His eldest disciple replied. ¡°Then¡­ why do I feel total control¡­¡± Clover asked. Everyone was perplexed, but Clover quickly walked to the ball of mana and touched it. His face suddenly turned into a big smile as he suddenly fluctuated his mana in his body and the ball began to change. Suddenly the dungeon began to shift as the walls and tunnels begin to expand and several winding corridors appear with rooms. ¡°Haha! That bitch freed the soul and core but left the dungeon under my control!!!¡± Clover shouted. He looked at the glowing ball and suddenly transformed all the mana coming out of his body into wind mana and starts to flood the ball. Slowly it began to absorb it. After a long while did the hue change slightly to green. ¡°Good, you all fill this ball with wind mana, when I have enough mana I will try something. This ball is pure mana and much better at holding mana than a regular dungeon core.¡± Clover said. Like that his disciples filled it with wind mana and the ball soon turned green. Clover then walks to the end of the dungeon and suddenly releases the mana. Slowly the mana permeated the walls and he started to feel a change with him and the dungeon. ¡°Now rise!¡± He mutters. A slow rumble shook the dungeon, but he didn¡¯t see anything change. ¡°Did it fail?¡± He asked and looked at the ball. Leaving it in the room, he walked out and soon arrived outside only to see the cavern dropping off a high altitude. He swallowed but started laughing soon after. ¡°I DID IT! THE DUNGEON IS FLYING!¡± He shouted and ran back to the mana ball and thought of making an island with a flat top which was at the point he was and the earth overhead would move below. Slowly all that dirt began to move. ¡°This is like godly control! AHAHAHA YES I AM A GOD NOW! A DUNGEON LORD IS AKIN TO A GOD! AHAHAHA!¡± his laughs fill the dungeon and soon the ceiling break off and lower as his island formed as he dreamed. A flat rock flying but suddenly it hit him, the thin air had been thickened inside the cavern. ¡°Form dungeon domain!¡± He quickly thought and then made the atmosphere thicker. He took deeper breaths and frowned. ¡°I see, the core instinctively makes the domain and all the small features but this thing doesn¡¯t. I need to micromanage. I also seem to be outside the dungeon system because I have yet to see their workings and no new dungeon fairy appeared.¡± He frowned. As he thought, the wind blew and his earring shook his ear. His eyes suddenly widened as he remembered. Removing his earing that was made with a dungeon core of plant affinity, he drops it into the ball of mana. Like a whirlpool the mana swirls as it is sucked into the earring. Following this, the earring began to lightly pulse and he felt an even stronger connection to the dungeon but on a whole new level to the point that the rock under his feet is a part of his own body.
Due enslaving a dungeon and separating its soul from the core but incompletely as well as the dungeon fairy escaping with both the core and soul, the fragment created a small impromptu core under your control. By merging this with a dead dungeon core you have created a complete dungeon following the dungeon system. Because the soul was enslaved by you it has linked spiritually with you.
Because the previous dungeon was Plant affinity and the core was of Plant affinity the main monster is plant. Because the dungeon soul fragment had been loaded with wind mana, affinity to wind mana has been increased. Because the dungeon corpse was changed into a flying island the dungeon has now changed type.
Sky Island Dungeon
This dungeon is newly formed from numerous conditions. This island exists in its own dimension but from the outside only a single flying island is visible and it is possible to enter from a cavernous entrance at the bottom. Inside the dungeon domain there can be numerous floating islands each with their own habitats and sizes. Affinity of this dungeon is highly dependant on Wind affinity, other affinities are secondary.
As the system explained that, a suddenly light appeared in front of Clover and an elven woman, as tall as Clover, appeared. ¡°So you are the asshole that attacked that poor dungeon and savagely ripped his soul out.¡± the fairy asked. ¡°You are a dungeon fairy? Good, bow to your master woman. Then explain how this system works!¡± Clover shouted. The fairy¡¯s face darkened. An immense killing intent came from her and all the elves fell unconscious while Clover held his heart and fell to his knees. ¡°You think you are so good because you reached this point huh? Well there are countless things that you did that I didn¡¯t like. Let me introduce myself, I am Maribell, 5th Lieutenant Commander of the Dungeon Fairy Division. I was given this job because an asshole who thinks himself smart ruthlessly attacked an innocent newborn soul out of selfishness. Not only one but this is your second time doing this, only failing the first time because of my late superior being present in the dungeon. Now I will be watching you and I will not hesitate to beat you senseless for every cruel act you do towards innocent souls. I won¡¯t stop you from having revenge but let me tell you¡­¡± She said and grabbed Clover¡¯s chin and lifted his head up to look her straight in the eye, ¡°The next time you try and do something to a child like the two dungeons you attacked, your soul will be ripped out in an extremely slow and very painful manner and then I will take you to the spirit realm where your soul will undergo many, MANY ¡®teaching¡¯ methods I learned of over my several thousand years of living. Am I understood?¡± She asked. ¡°C-c-clearly¡­¡± Clover said while being pale as a ghost. ¡°Good.¡± She said withdrawing her killing intent allowing him to breath. ¡°Now since you are technically a newborn dungeon it''s time to choose your starting race.¡± Maribell said coldly. Clover coughed as the notification appeared before him.
Please choose your first monster race. Warning you will only have one choice until you gather enough mana to obtain a second, but you can acquire wild animals and monsters if they willingly join you.
Goblin A race of half sentient beings. They are half sentient and half monsters and still rank up and evolve like common monsters. They are short, green, rather ugly and have a fierce breeding rate.
Kobold A race of humanoid beings that contain dragon blood. They are the lowest ranked beings from the dragon faction and are considered worker creatures. They have dog heads and are covered in fur, but are intelligent enough that humans and sentient races don¡¯t fight them because they are beastmen.
Plant Vegetation found anywhere on a living planet. They have no intelligence at the start and will grow off the mana in the air. Over time they will slowly form intelligence as they evolve.
Beast Beasts refer to all types of animals. You can choose from rabbits, wolves, birds and any animal you know of.
¡°Where¡­ where are spirits? And elementals? I know those dungeons exist!¡± Clover asked. ¡°You have been deprived of those because they are related to spirits and we won¡¯t allow any of our race fall under your control only to be corrupted and to do filthy work and suffer.¡± Maribell said. Clover ground his teeth, he had wanted spirits to be able to achieve the same beings as Dia, but even after becoming a dungeon he was deprived of this opportunity. Still¡­ ¡°Plant then¡­¡± he sneered, the dungeon soul fragment from the dungeon he stole was once a plant dungeon and a core of the same type. The affinity boost would add up. As for spirits, he was an archmage dungeon master, he simply needed to summon wisps and cultivate them.
You have chosen plant as your first race.
You can summon weed, lesser healing herb, lesser poison herb and thorn bush.
His lips twitched but he could do nothing except go down, gathering more and expand his repertoire and experiment. ¡°You should instinctively know how to create your ¡®monsters¡¯ now get to it.¡± Maribell said and her body began to glow as she shrank herself. She then moved to one side and did some magic to form a small opening in the ground before shooting herself inside. Clover lost the ¡®feeling¡¯ of that area and knew that she had taken over that small bit of dungeon and made her own house. He sneered seeing her do as she pleased and walked over to the disciples and cast recovery magic waking them up. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We need to gather specimens for the dungeon.¡± Clover said. His boats were left down below but some disciples flew down and picked them up. As Clover was about to leave the domain he hit a wall and Maribell started laughing. ¡°Idiot! Dungeons can¡¯t leave their dungeon, you''re a dungeon master but you''re still the same.¡± Upon this discovery Clover exploded into a rage and shouted at his disciples to go do the job while he stays here. They leave while he is forced to stay and study the system, summoning weeds, lesser herbs and small thorn bushes for ¡®protection¡¯. Chapter 16 Clover impatiently waited for his disciples, but at the same time he looked at the pathetic plants he had in his dungeon. ¡°Let¡¯s fix this problem quickly.¡± He said and with a chant he stretched his hand and a cloud of green light was released from his hand and fell over the patch of weeds. After a moment the patch spread but there was little change. ¡°Strange¡­ I thought dungeon weeds would change upon feeding on mana.¡± He thought and suddenly had a strange feeling. He stood there for a very long time until he realized what it was. ¡°Why the hell am I not recovering mana!¡± he asked. Poking her head out of the small burrow Maribell looked at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a dungeon lord genius, you''re not like Dia, the dungeon in the clouds. Her dungeon grows because of the presence of invaders, but she doesn¡¯t need to kill. You on the other hand need to kill creatures in your dungeon.¡± She said and grinned at this misfortune. He would need to get animals and set up a functioning ecosystem in this clump of flying rock. Clover felt like pulling his hair when he remembered how meditating would refill his mana faster and help him calm his mind. Looking around, he looked at the middle of the dungeon and with a thought a small dirt hut appeared and slowly turned to rock. He went inside, sat cross legged and breathed deeply slowly entering a state to mediate. Feeling mana in the air, he starts to absorb it and feels the mana enter though not his body, rather the dungeon core. All the mana in his body was gone and concentrated in the core now. After a few minutes he heard noises outside which were his disciples. He stood up and stepped out and saw them with avians, small animals, some plant sprouts and more advanced herbs. ¡°These are what we could find in the immediate area master.¡± His eldest disciple said. ¡°Good¡­ fairy how do I make them my dungeon beasts?¡± Clover asked. ¡°Just ¡®corrupt¡¯ them with your mana. You will get a feeling when their mind connects to yours.¡± Her voice echoed from the burrow, not even appearing. The plants were easy, the elves just went and planted them and used some magic to make sure they don¡¯t die due to being moved. The animals were all overwhelmed by his mana before connecting to him and he told them they could release the animals as he took control. When he was done he was sweating already due to being low on mana and was quite tired. The disciples were worried about this, but he told them to not worry. ¡°All of you set up a magic formation on the island so that it would gather more mana from outside the dungeon. I don¡¯t naturally regain it anymore and I will need a more mana rich area to meditate to absorb mana fast enough to quickly grow my dungeon.¡± Clover instructed. He sluggishly went back to his hut and returned to meditating. After a short time he started to feel a rise in mana which signaled the magic formation had been set up regaining his strength. He spent three hours before his mana returned to what it was previously at his peak. Breathing a sigh of relief, he opened his eyes and walked out. Around his small hut were other buildings and he could feel below ground a large open area with shelves was made and the library books were being organized. He remembered how the dungeon system said his dungeon entrance was at the bottom of the rock his dungeon was made from. Feeling it he indeed felt a cave with a small room down there. Besides that small room, he made a winding stairway to the ¡®second¡¯ floor in a higher area and opened three rooms. He then made a ¡®third floor¡¯ just below the library and put seven rooms inside the floor. At one corner of the floor, he closed off a section and made the stairs come all the way up to the top of the rock. He had nothing but thorn bushes and herbs he could fill in it. He needed magical creatures so closing his eyes, he began to focusing his mana in front of himself and began chanting. When he finished, a magical circle appeared in front of him and at the center mana gathered and formed a wisp. It was a low class monster summon spell, but if he could capture this he could make plant spirits and try to do the same as the girl. That said, as the wisp formed, the ball began to wobble and popped before his eyes. His eyes become wide and he heard laughter. He then looked at the source and spots Maribell. ¡°What did I tell you about you not being permitted to have spirits and elementals.¡± She said laughing sarcastically. ¡°What did you do!?¡± Clover asked. ¡°I did nothing, the Goddess of Spirits Yolida has prohibited your dungeon from being capable of housing spirits. Other dungeon creatures can enter if there is a dungeon war, but wild ones are blocked from entering and summoned ones will not completely materialize. This dungeon is cursed against spirits. It¡¯s impossible for one, besides the dungeon fairy, to survive in this lump of earth.¡± Maribell said and laughed. Clover didn¡¯t know whether he should go into a fit or cry. Spirits are some of the most powerful creatures, others could also be powerful as them but the longevity of a spirit is something only gods can compare to. A creature that has a race with ¡®Fairy¡¯, ¡®Pixie¡¯ or ¡®Spirit¡¯ in its name is virtually immortal. Feeling defeated, Clover just walked to the patch of weeds and sat down. He just wanted to rest so he released all his mana so that he could stay knocked out for some time. Dungeons have a very weak regeneration, it takes only 100 points for them to reawaken but it is a slow recharge. Upon releasing all his mana he fainted, but the weed patch was fed greatly with the mana that entered them and the soil. Not much changed, but they were no longer common weeds and were now mana weeds which released mana into the air, is the basis of magical herbs and could vitalize the earth they were around leading other plants to evolve. Clover remained unconscious, but the herbs all began changing while he slept. *** In the elven capital, the number of adventurers had increased a great deal since Dia returned. Due to the fact that the dungeon had only one path, it restricted too many people so with Mir¡¯s instructions four pathways between the islands were made. Each path had seven islands between them with different creatures and different lengths. They would all connect to the main island at different spots, but a road would lead to the boss. This allowed more adventures to move around and would more evenly spread out the harvestable items that the first parties would have otherwise harvested for themselves. The second and third floor all had the same thing done to them. As for the fourth floor that appeared, it was too small to climb, but the boss of the third floor had already been created. It was made from the flying fish because Dia did not know what to make. It was a swarm of flying fish she changed. What changed was their ability to swim making it much faster, their wings were made sharp like blades and their scales were made sharp so that it wasn¡¯t easy to grab them. That said even with this, she made the cloud bears a big predator for them by making the soft paws, the tongue and the flesh in his body more resistant to spikes and cutting edges. It didn¡¯t change the race since they were just small changes, but it was enough to make them predators of fish like the new sword wing flying sardines. Although Dia has some ideas for what dungeon boss to make, she felt it didn¡¯t fit into the dungeon as it looks now. She asked Misty if there was a way to change the look of the dungeon once. ¡°You can choose what the dungeon looks like every 5 floors, on floor 6 you can change what is called the theme of the dungeon. Most dungeons make the first 10 or 15 floors cave before changing, but smarter dungeons change every 5 floors.¡± Misty said. Now she was wondering what kind of fairyland she wanted, but she just let the ideas grow while she practiced her harp. Within the dungeon Mir was on the second floor main island and with her was the runt and a number of gnomes. Also with her were a small group of elven knights who were currently sweating and breathing raggedly. All over their armor were glowing symbols which increased the weight of the armor by four times. The elves have been fighting all the way here and were supporting themselves on the spears and swords.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Mir snaps her finger undoing the symbols and the elves collapse as they felt relief. ¡°Alright, rest up for 10 minutes, you guys will be taking the wolf for a test run.¡± Mir shouted. They grunt, but Mir whistles and the fairies and spirits fly in bringing them fruits of the dungeon to the tired elves. Each bite they take is like taking a bite of heavenly fruit that restores their health, stamina and mana. Such mystical fruit had them enchanted just as much as the spirits themselves captured their attention. After the short but fruitful rest, they walked along the path and as they reach the clearing where the wolf was, they walk into a kind of wall that didn¡¯t obstruct them and instead isolated them. Mir walked in and began to explain. ¡°To allow so many people come we had to do something with the bosses and after some time we found out that we can set up separate dimensions for each boss. This means that you will fight one body in a multitude of many different instances of this section of the world.¡± Mir explained. Suddenly a loud wolf howl came from the beanstalk followed by many other howls and a powerful gust of wind came from the same direction. Soon the winds stopped and the group was on guard. The path was forest mostly, so they made a defensive wall on the sides while archers remained in the middle and swordsmen in front and back. Like this the party of soldiers walked forward while Mir watched from above and the runt walked some 20 meters behind to also watch them. If someone gets gravely hurt, he will pull them out and save them but remove them from the fight. Soon a group howl came from all sides and hit the party who had to drop the shields to the ground and form an iron wall to block the wind. The reason for this was when Dia made the wolf. She had the idea of the Big Bad Wolf from both ¡®Red Riding Hood¡¯ and the ¡®Three little Pigs¡¯. She made the wolf like the one from ¡®Red Riding Hood¡¯ but she gave him the ability to control the sky wolves who make powerful gusts when they howl making him both kinds of big bad wolves. As the winds die down they move slowly as the sounds of movement in the bushes was heard. From above, Mir could see the 10 attacking wolves and the big bad wolf in one tree with a grin. He would relay orders through howls and they would act up. A moment later he jumped down, began to running around and gave a grunt at which the wolves whipped up a wind, but this time in three groups. One howled first, followed by the next and finally the last group. This made three strong waves of winds and he moved in close with a tailwind reaching the left wall of shields while the wall was down. Clutching his fist, he swung and a clear *Dong* rang out as a faint fist print appeared on the shield and the shield holder stumbled back. He quickly jumped back and howled making the wolves howl once more. This time the wind hit and entered the breach pushing the men to the side and back causing the wall to weaken allowing him to jump in even more efficiently and claw towards an elf¡¯s throat only for the elf to be sucked underground appearing next to the runt soon after. The wolf growled and jumped out of the circle of elves into the trees just as they built the wall again and following him were some arrows but his fur let him blend in. His overalls were hard to hide but he was sneaky and was able to hide behind some bushes. ¡°Grr, blast that fucking runt!¡± He grumbled as he looked at the runt with the dejected elf behind him. He already knew the setup of ¡®training¡¯ the elves. For him it was also a training drill for his wolves that act as mini boss in his boss challenge. They won¡¯t die unless it''s of old age while they are inside the boss zone where there are countless instances. Only the den of wolves was excluded so that the mind of the wolf doesn¡¯t have to keep switching between the instances and lets them sleep peacefully. The wolf growls and recalls the wolves. He then starts jumping through the woods and waits just before the clearing around where the beanstalk lay. There was a wooden bridge between the section of forest they were in and the circle that made up the ¡®main¡¯ boss area. The elves walk out and cross the bridge, then enter a perfect circle defensive wall position. The wolf growled and the other wolves whipped up a gale hitting them. He then jumped over the cloud stream and lunged at them. ¡°Here it comes!¡± the elf captain shouted. The wolf came and like before he punched and jumped back as a new gale came, but because he didn¡¯t have the element of surprise the elves were ready and an arrow flew almost hitting his head and another hit his right shoulder. He jumped back to the trees and grunted as he grabbed the arrow and pulled it out. Sniffing the air he jumped and found some healing herbs. He bit the leaves before spitting out the mush and licked it into the wound and then ate the other leaves leaving the stem. After the elves leave, this instance would vanish probably so there was no need to worry about something as pathetic as a stem of a low rank herb. He then jumped on the trees. ¡°Let me show you what I can do Grr.¡± He growled and jumped out of the trees. ¡°Fire!¡± The archers launched their arrows at the captain''s command and the wolf jumped up. They aimed at him thinking he was a sitting duck, but suddenly the wind gathered under his feet and he pressed against it and jumped forward and overhead right to the beanstalk. Then he spun in midair and kicked off of it causing him to shoot from behind. He used his sky step that the sky creatures can use to run on clouds or jump in the air to dodge the arrows. Still in the air, he howled causing the sky wolves to whip up a wind stopping the remaining arrows and making those fired at him veer. Spinning, he pulls back his legs before kicking the shield. A sound of cracking was heard and the elf was thrown back into the other with the shield cracking. The formation slowly breaking, he steps in and side kicks the elf hitting his side, causing him to fall in pain. Suddenly a sword comes and he jumps back, but is followed by arrows that hits his left leg and chest. He howls in pain and calls the sky wolves to attack. The wolves howl and make a gust of wind before they jump out in an all out attack and hit the wall full strength. The big bad wolf jumps away but suddenly an arrow comes from behind piercing his throat making him fall forward and bleed out. With him down for the count, the sky wolves were without the head and so the shields defended while spear holders stabbed out from the inside of the formation and sword users attacked as well. Mages used magic to bind and attack the wolves and the archers limited the movement of the wolves. Unlike the boss, they were easier to deal with and soon they all died. They all burst into lights leaving behind fangs, pelts, meat, a monster core and the boss left behind a pair of boots that contained the ability of the boss to jump midair, but it was limited to two times before needing to land on the ground and jump again. Like this the group relaxed a bit and began to heal the injured. Mir and the runt appeared with the fallen soldier. ¡°Good, although there were some injuries you all did well. We can chalk the injuries up to inexperience against such an¡­ unusual being.¡± Mir said. ¡°Unusual is an understatement ma¡¯am!¡± One man said and the others nodded. ¡°Can¡¯t deny that. A lycanthrope with...overalls and sentient thought while in that form is definitely unusual.¡± ¡°Miss, wolfman is better, he is purely a wolf with human shape like a beastman. If he were a werebeast then he could change between human and beast forms.¡± The runt said. ¡°True, anyway, good job you all. We will stop here since it¡¯s getting late and you are all tired and injured. We will also be leaving today, so today is the last day of the training. It will be about a week or two before we return and you can all prepare for more.¡± Mir said. ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am!¡± They saluted and slowly moved to the shore where several red bus lobsters were waiting. By this point, they have gotten used to this transportation since coming to this dungeon. A quick exit service from the dungeon. They all enter and fill up the cloud boats and the lobsters start moving. That said to their surprise halfway to the drop a sudden surge in the clouds brought by a herd of sky sharks caused them to pale. The sky sharks were all between 4 to 8 meters long and could swallow each of them whole. The lobsters suddenly sped up and cleared the jumping sharks, but suddenly stopped and released the boats. ¡°What! Did they drop ship!?¡± The elves asked suddenly desperate about being left behind. Suddenly the cloud sea surged and a sky shark jumped out aiming for one boat, but like a bullet the red bus lobster popped up from the side of the boat and flew towards the shark. The lobster was only 1 meter large making everyone think it was over, but as soon as the two beasts collide in midair the lobster smashes and starts to drag the shark upwards as if it had more mass and power. The side of the shark twists and soon they crash into the water. Several other sharks jumped out and similarly the red bus lobsters jumped out to meet them and each encounter was the same, they were completely crushed under the lobsters. The elves suddenly looked at Mir who was smiling. ¡°Each red bus lobster weighs an estimated sum of 2 tons. All that is packed into muscles that, if they put their backs into it, could swim circles around the sharks. In under 10 seconds they can swim five times around the main island. They are nonaggressive monsters with so much power packed behind them because the dungeon needed to develop a ¡®safe¡¯ return method for the visitors. As such, they are powerful enough to easily swim in the cloud sea as the reigning power.¡± Mir said with pride. Her words were clear, they weren¡¯t attacking creatures, but were like guards as well as transport. The elves swallow as the lobsters grab the boats and start swimming and transporting them down. They return and a little later all the other parties that had entered the dungeon to train following the instructions of other fairies or powerful beings that knew how to guide troops also returned. The guards soon after descended and as night falls Dia¡¯s dungeon detaches from the capital¡¯s beanstalk and moves to the second beanstalk where a number of the monsters were left behind. It was time to see how big the town grew during the time they were gone. *** To the northwest, several hundred meters in the air, Clover slowly opened his eyes after he naturally regenerated the minimal amount of mana the core will absorb once wasting everything. He found himself in a stone hut and in a bed. His disciples had altered the hut into a cottage. Standing on weak legs, he walks outside and when he looks his eyes widen as he feels the mana density. Seeing the patch of weeds had spread throughout the dungeon he walked out and examined them and found it was mana weed. As he looked he also saw bigger thorn bushes. His mind linked with it and he found that it came from crossbreeding thorn bushes and mana weeds. It was on its way to becoming something better. The tree sprouts were already fully grown and as he looked he found higher quality herbs that were no longer Lesser quality. ¡°It all grew? How long was I asleep?¡± He asked. ¡°Just several hours master!¡± He turned and found one of his disciples bringing a bowl of meat soup. Holding his hands out, Clover received the bowl from the disciple. ¡°How¡­¡± Clover asked. ¡°Master released his mana over the weed patch and they evolved into mana weed. This caused the mana quality in the air and soil to rise a bit and the other weeds began to spread creating a cycle of mana refining. Although spirits can¡¯t survive here, this caused the plants to become higher quality and as mana gathers, thanks to our magic formation, it will eventually breed monsters.¡± He explained. Clover looked out somewhat blandly. The animals had made burrows and soon appeared once more, rodents had gained some size and lighter fur. Birds were in the trees building nests, but weren¡¯t much different. He turned to the fairy¡¯s burrow. ¡°How do I make more islands?¡± He asked. Only after a very long time she appeared sheepish. ¡°What was that?¡± She asked rubbing her eyes. ¡°How do I expand my dungeon, bigger island, more islands, how do I change the terrain without elementals and spirits that normally affect these aspects of nature?¡± Clover asked. She looked at him for a long while. ¡°Eat first then go to your little library, I''ll summon a book on the basics.¡± She said and entered her home. He looked at the soup and ate it like she recommended. He was indeed very hungry and so he finished it before walking downstairs to find the promised book. Opening it he started to read about a few dungeon systems, how summoning creatures worked, how evolving them manually worked, how to merge beings, how to naturally breed and how to place a dungeon boss. Unlike Dia¡¯s dungeon where there is one every floor, a common dungeon has one every five floors. Dungeons get the chance to change their look at this point creating different types of floors, but due to his dungeon being separate islands he gains something that Dia doesn¡¯t and that is the ability to change the theme every island by changing the island¡¯s affinity. Each advancing island will also have higher mana density than the previous one, but several conditions need to be met before a piece of the previous island breaks off to make the new island. Ecosystem wise, it must all be in balance and the size has to be over 25 meters wide and 50 meters from the top to the entrance at the minimum. Clover continued to read and study the book more. After a while he left and began meditating. He would need a lot of mana and through mediating will he be able to set up everything to expand. The only other extra mana he can rely on is the mana from dying monsters. Chapter 17 Returning to the first dungeon town, they discovered a completely different town where the village once was. The dungeon town had expanded and drew in all the closest villages to it. The numbers began to inflate making the gnomes set up farm lands that the elves began to cultivate so as to feed the town. The earth wisps and gnomes had gone and completely reformed everything and even pushed the walls back further and up higher for more space. When the dungeon stopped on the beanstalk, all the monsters felt it and Dia also wanted them back. For the hard work, the creatures that had remained were given the fourth floor which had already been worked on a bit as a reward and as they all entered the stronger ones changed. The greater gnomes became Dwarves and each of them had a large metal helmet, a stone pickaxe in their hands, their orange beard had grown and became became braided and their height grew to between 90 to 120 cm tall. The King Dwarf was the biggest at 130 and he had a big hammer on his back and an iron pickaxe. Mir was greatly shocked by this because dwarves are a sentient race made by the gods, so for them to appear through gnomes shows a very close relation to monsters. If anti-monster extremist religions were to learn of this, it would cause quite some trouble. Well, gnomes and dwarves have always lived together, it''s just that the last registered evolution is incredibly hard to find. It made Mir wonder how a four floor dungeon could draw in so much mana to make one of the greatest sentient races with a lifespan of 400 years. She looked at the mana pool that was already more than a meter wide. Each floor it expands 30 cm and it goes down 10 cm. This was how the island growth rate affected the pond. It functioned more as a bath pool for Dia now because Mir saw that bathing in the mana water was slowly solidifying her ghost body, but it still begged the question, ¡®What is with this pond?¡¯ Several times she had wanted to see what something like a small weed touching that would make, but due to her instinct to protect it made her unable to act. The pond was like part of the crystal. The islands grow and the spirits clear up the land and clouds¡¯ mana pathways making the mana flow. This would return water to the pond and even made it seem like the dungeon core wasn¡¯t even needed. Dia no longer purchased things from the dungeon system besides the weeds on each floor, the rest is all done by the monsters. This wouldn¡¯t normally be possible as dungeon walls are normally extremely hard, but in a place like clouds where spirits feed the earth and clouds they can modify it. None of the other spirits changed besides the Greater ones growing in number, but there is always a kind of balance keeping the number of more advanced creatures from outnumbering the weaker ones. The queens all moved up and joined in the building of their new towns. Besides that nothing happened until two days later when Dia and the fossegrim boy stood face to face. The boy was grinning while Dia was fidgeting under the gaze of all the people looking. ¡°Finally time to admit defeat!¡± The boy said. ¡°Hmpf!¡± Dia pouted and put down the big harp. Some people wondered how she carried such a big thing around, but there have been far too many spirits that have showed they were extremely physically strong so why can¡¯t this ghost girl. ¡°Me first!¡± The boy said and suddenly a small stump like cloud formed which he put his leg down on top of and suddenly he began a really rapid wild tune. The sound seemed to cause waves to begin move into the air as if it was a musical score for notes. Fiddling, his fingers moved wildly as he weaved a tune that entranced the people making them wonder how such a boy could play so well. It lasted for two minutes and he stopped with a grin. Everyone was in a daze, but Dia didn¡¯t say anything as she got into position and leaned the harp onto her small body. A faint glow spreads as her eyes are closed and covers the harp and finally the strings. Her little fingers stretch out and she plays the first note and with it the next followed and a slow lullaby began to form. This was the song she liked to listen most from Lyra and had learned to play from the harp herself. Dia played it a bit slower, but she could produce that soft vibration with her mana just like Lyra and slowly everyone began to sway to the melody. The fairies slowly flutter and dance around Dia as if she was playing a slow ballroom dance. The grass on the island sways as if the wind blew, but the area was quite calm at this moment like the wind was going to sleep as well. As the final note was pulled and left to strum, it seemed to lull everyone further and the fairies all float down onto flowers or leaves falling asleep. Any elf children had long asked to climb into the arms of their mothers and were already asleep while the adults stood quietly to not disturb that final note and after a moment it stopped vibrating. ¡°Tch! I lost!¡± the boy said stomping and looked at Dia and bowed. ¡°I lost and got beat completely, I wanted to sway the flowers and winds to my tune, but you did what I couldn¡¯t!¡± He said. Dia smiled and patted his head. ¡°If you want to learn a bit about how I did it, why not visit the third floor and follow the sound of a gentle harp playing. Her name is Lyra you can find her just by asking any fairy. You just need to watch her playing carefully and you will see.¡± Dia said proudly. He nodded and turned to the man and bowed, ¡°Thank you for teaching me master! I will go and train myself from now on and thank you for my violin!¡± He said and ran off and suddenly jumped into the water before appearing several meters ahead with shocking speed. Everyone was a bit startled by the speed, but he did come from a nixie so to swim so quick shouldn¡¯t be too hard. Dia moved to Daffodil and bowed as well and thanked her for teaching her for so long in her dungeon. ¡°Oh dear, don¡¯t be like that, this is my home now so a few days from that old man of mine is a small thing since it was just a few short days.¡± She said cheerfully. ¡°Not only that, but now I can outdo that old man since I learned something nice as well.¡± she winked and Dia giggled. Everyone applauded and complemented Dia before they went about their business. As Dia was happily talking with her master she suddenly heard some voices. ¡°Oi! Oi! What the hell is this prancy shitty place! Are we in a dungeon or in a playroom!¡± Dia looked towards the top of the island and noticed the men appearing. From her perception as a dungeon she could tell how strong someone was by the amount of mana she naturally felt from them and all of them were strong warriors. The party was made of three warriors and four rogues, the leader was D rank and the others were E rank. As they passed the villagers they would cause trouble and at the stalls they would glare at the people and pull a dagger before taking fruits or maybe a magical flower. When they passed the lawn with some rare herb they would snatch it. ¡°Damn, boss! This is a paradise, if we claimed this dump as our base we can get some snot nosed alchemist to supply us with so many potions and rare elixirs!¡± A thief said almost drooling. ¡°Ahahah! I know what you mean!¡± The D rank laughed. Boom! A heavy stomp came from the ground and when they looked behind them they saw three tree guardians wielding twisted root clubs. Then Mir fluttered forward. ¡°If you do not cease your conduct and return all the stolen goods or pay for them, you will be arrested.¡± Mir said. ¡°Arrested? HA! This is inside a dungeon¡¯s safe zone, how can fucking monsters attack¡­ that said boss¡­ isn¡¯t this bitch smoking hot! The arms and legs could be better but damn that ass!¡± A mercenary said. Mir¡¯s face turned into a scowl. Although being changed into female would normally cause some discomfort and conflict with the mentality she previously had, but to fairies gender is a small thing because fairies remodel their body every few hundred years or when they evolve to a higher rank and need a bigger body to support their power. Still, until now there was no one that had been so vulgar towards her. These human adventurers were scum of the earth and with twitching veins appearing on her forehead she would happily rid them from the world. ¡°Kill them!¡± She said in a dark tone. The first guardian stepped forward and swung out his club but the men easily jumped away. ¡°Haha how can something like that tou¡­¡± A rogue started but he paused as his body jerked forward. He looked down slowly seeing a thick root coming out of his stomach. Looking up he saw the legs of the guardians rooted all his allies who were equally killed. Mir looked at all the other adventurers, this town being closer to human territory had their adventurers. ¡°This is the only warning for anyone planning to cause trouble, we can tolerate a few arguments and reason them out, but don¡¯t think you''re above our laws and authorities!¡± Soon some tree warriors appeared and took the dead bodies to the main island, the target was to feed the boss the corpses so that it could grow a bit. ¡°Mir¡­ why did you kill them?¡± Dia asked sadly. ¡°They were ¡®ugly¡¯ men, just like your ¡®ugly¡¯ monsters.¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Dia nodded understanding, but she did not like to see death as it always made her dream bad things and she would always cry in her sleep. She took her harp and left sadly to the fourth floor where she had moved up to. After living in a small hut she now had a small one made for herself and she decorated it like her old room. On the wall was a large birdhouse without a gate since it was ripped out and Misty was sleeping on the little tree planted in the cage. She floated to her bed, grabbed her pillow and covered her head under it trying to forget. She normally ¡®watches¡¯ adventurers, but also ignores them during combat so as to not see if any died or not. It was a heavy mental load for a little girl and she didn¡¯t have many good night sleeps because she was too worried about all this. Slowly she sat up and stayed there as she slowly told herself many nice tales. When she reached the later tales she suddenly remembered ¡®The Sandman¡¯ a dream fairy that is said to grant children good dreams. She slowly thought of him and then a funny chubby image from a movie she watched with her brother where there was Santa, a big Easter Bunny, a very pretty bird-like Tooth Fairy, a frozen white haired boy with a cane and lastly the Sandman that looked funny and chubby made of golden said. Looking at her pillow, she started to smile as she floated out with her pillow. Her eyes started to flutter around, this was her using her dungeon sense as she looked through all the fairies. Normal fairies would be hard working, but she was looking for something else. She had found one or two rarely which were lazy fairies, normally boy fairies, hiding under flowers or big leaves safely away from the eyes of the hard workers. It was obvious that with Dia¡¯s sense of her dungeon she could find several with just a bit of searching and indeed she found some. Similar to Misty, there were some that loved a high shady tree while some liked the inside of a tree and others liked the big shady fuki plants. She flew with her pillow to a flower she knew was born from a sleeping herb, a herb born from paralysis herbs that induces sleep. The flower itself was called lullaby blossom and is perfect for making pills or medicines for insomniac people who suffer with poor sleeping habits or many nightmares. She looked under the flower¡¯s big leaves and found a slightly chubby boy fairy who was sleeping face up. He was a flower spirit, but the boy spirits are both rarer and not as dedicated to tending the flowers. However, they tend to be stronger than the girl fairies because of that since they waste less power planting many flowers and instead plant and grow a few select flowers until they reach maturity and are ready to blossom. Dia gently touches his belly and softly rubs it. The boy snorts and Dia giggles before rubbing it again, making him twitch. Finally she rubs the side of his upward facing belly and he suddenly jumps at being tickled. The shock makes him think the greater fairies found him so he salutes as if he was a little soldier. Only after seeing Dia and looking around does he sigh and stretch before scratching his belly. He then starts to squeak and complain to her. Normal flower fairies can¡¯t speak like the bigger ones and just make a squeaking sound like some rodent from a cartoon complaining. ¡°I''m sorry I know you like sleeping¡­ I''m sorry¡­¡± Dia said with an apologetic smile and the fairy just sighs, looked at her and squeaked. ¡°Well I was having bad dreams too much and wanted to make a new fairy to help me with that.¡± Dia said. It took a moment before his jaw dropped and then he squeaked and pointed at himself at which Dia nodded. He suddenly shouted in joy and began to fly around Dia excited and stopped in front of her with his eyes sparkling. ¡°You will like it, but¡­ I wonder... nah, would need it¡­ come on.¡± Dia said and flew to her pond with the little fairy. Some fairies saw it, but since the chubby one was with Dia they didn¡¯t care. As they stopped next to the pond she put the pillow down. The fairy looked at it and let himself fall on it before he turned with his belly up and stretched. He then put his arms behind his head and crossed one leg over the other. Dia giggled seeing his antics, she always found the lazy boy fairies funnier than the stricter girl ones. She dips her hand in the water then pokes his belly. At this he glares at her, but sees her eyes are closed. In her mind she sees the pillow enter the fairy and suddenly he grows a bit and she sees him in a pajama and holding a big pillow. She felt it was some kind of pillow fairy or sleep fairy, but didn¡¯t really like that. Using more mana it began to change but this time she started to control it herself. She imagined a lot of glittering golden sand appearing and forming his entire body of it with some wild bed hair. He could control the sand to make images and to put anyone hit by it to sleep. He was also strong as he could change shape and make any weapon he wanted if he got into a fight. During the day he would normally be drowsy or sleeping, but during the night he would spread his sand all over and give everyone sweet dreams. She kept his chubby look because she found it cute. Finished she opened her eyes and suddenly the little lazy fairy felt a massive rush of mana, more than anything he could ever contain in his small body. The pond completely dried up and the mana in the air began to focus on him. Instantly all the spirits noticed the tremendous event and looked. The queens and empress flew over and soon even Mir appeared. ¡°Dia what did you do?!¡± Mir shouted. She watched as more mana entered the fairy and soon the pillow was sucked into his small body. His small body slowly rose from the ground and in the air a soft glittering dust started to gather. More and more dust slowly gathered until it became a cloud as big as a human and everyone could feel the strong power coming from it. The ball of dust suddenly shot up and burst like fireworks, spreading all the golden sand over the cloud dungeon¡¯s fourth floor. As they watched in wonder, they saw a small dwarf sized body floating down and in his hand was a gold sand umbrella. He swayed until he reached the ground and the umbrella vanished and the sand melted into his body.
You have created a completely new race. Please name your race.
¡°I''ll call it Sandman!¡± Dia said giddy.
The race Sandman has been created.
Sandman
A unique race created by a young dungeon. This creature was made with the desire for it to grant sweet dreams and good sleep to all children and adults. This race does not speak normally due to their fears of waking the sleeping children and adults. They use mystical dream sand to make images to pass their intent. Their sand holds a powerful effect to induce sleep and they are a very powerful spirit. They grow stronger the more people believe in its existence. They are the protectors of dreams.
Because the power of this monster far surpasses the power level of the dungeon, the power is restrained by 95% to match the floor level. If this creature is moved to a higher floor, the restrictions will decrease as it will be supplied with more mana. For complete control of its power, it must be the floor 15 boss or live in floors above this. If he possesses a monster core while living on the higher floors, then he will be able to move about freely without reduction of power.
¡°Wow he is so strong!¡± Dia said shocked as she saw the information. Mir¡¯s brow twitched as she saw it as well, but then looked at the pond and then at the island before sighing. ¡°She doesn¡¯t get it one bit, she just used all the mana on the fourth floor to make him.¡± ¡°I''m calling you¡­ Sandy Snoozy!¡± He bowed and made a sand shape of a heart showing he liked it. When Dia turned and was going to give him a monster core she was met with air. ¡°What?¡± She looked in the pool and just before she said anything another window appeared.
Because the sandman Sandy Snoozy was born as a spirit of good dreams, the gods of order and chaos have felt the shift in balance. Because of this the gods have decided to make a balancing creature comparable to the sandman. Please design and name said creature.
Suddenly Dia found herself in her dream state and Sandy was there. Then his sand shifted and formed a second body. ¡°I need to make something¡­ opposite of Sandy?¡± Dia muttered then frowned and pouted. She wanted only a sandman to give good dreams, she didn¡¯t want something else. Then she remembered the movie with Sandy and stomped her feet in a tantrum since she didn¡¯t want such an ugly mean guy. She looked at the second sandy and smiled before her mind simply caused the sand to turn black, but the overall shape wasn¡¯t changed. Also she made sure that he wasn¡¯t an ¡®ugly monster¡¯ by making it that he won¡¯t discriminately make everyone have nightmares and will only do it as punishment for bad people. ¡°You''re the Boogeyman named Nighty Boogie.¡± Dia said with pride. She suddenly appeared back in her dungeon and windows began to appear.
The race Boogeyman has been created.
Boogeyman
A unique race created by a young dungeon at the order of the gods. This creature is the exact opposite of the sandman, but he is righteous in his doing. His nightmares would only ever affect those that deserve some form of punishment and children when they lie or sneak something they shouldn¡¯t. Like the sandman, he controls a unique type of mystical sand called mystic night sand which functions the same as mystic dream sand, but the boogeyman is capable of talking because unlike the sandman he has no fear of his voice waking those sleeping.
To not obstruct the power balance of this dungeon, the boogeyman Nighty Boogie has been sent to a different dungeon so his power would not be suppressed and he can do his own function.
The beings known as the sandman and the boogeyman have both been recognized by the gods of order and chaos as high level sleep spirits and their powers can freely affect those outside their dungeons without the need to follow the orders of the dungeon. Their purpose is now to ensure sweet dreams and nightmares throughout the world. The power used for this function is unrestrained, but during combat the dungeon restriction still applies.
All the messages left Dia a bit dizzy, but she noticed that Sandy¡¯s dream sand began to move around and become black before it shot into the sky and left the dungeon domain completely. Mir looked at the messages and then at the girl without knowing how to reply, but she turned to Dia¡¯s hut and walked to the house to speak to Misty who had the power to enter the Spirit Realm due to being a dungeon fairy. Dia didn¡¯t know what to do, but soon started to feel sleepy. So after the big event finished, she yawned and Sandy smiled as he led her to bed and let her have sweet dreams. As for the spirits, they returned to work, but were completely shocked to find the third floor sucked dry of mana and looked somewhat fearful at the sandman for what happened. The spirits went to the first floor and called all the lower floor wisps so that they could come up and gather mana to revitalize the land while the spirits and fairies worked to feed their own mana to return the floor¡¯s health before the plant life suffers. As for the ball of black sand, as it flew it kept gathering more and more sand. Meanwhile, far up in a floating rock that was a sky island dungeon, Maribell was enjoying the sun when suddenly a large series of messages appeared, causing her to immediately jump up. ¡°What the hell is this!¡± She muttered, but suddenly the black ball of sand invaded the dungeon and landed right in the middle of the dungeon. A cold feeling came from it as more of this black sand gathered and soon it formed into a complete body of a chubby man with bad bed hair and a black robe. He looked around and stretched. ¡°Oh? Is this my home now?... Wow this place is weak, I can¡¯t even exert my power yet.¡± His voice was somewhat sarcastic, but at the same time sounded like a schooled gentleman. Then he looked at Maribell and his black sand formed a small top hat. ¡°Greetings ma¡¯am, my name is Nighty Boogie, I am the boogeyman. I was just born because my brother was as well.¡± He said in a gentle tone. She looked at the many messages around her and looked at him strangely. ¡°You¡¯re a spirit right? How are you still alive in here?¡± She asked. ¡°The same as you, I was placed here by a higher power. One¡­ Cosmos God of Chaos I believe.¡± Nighty said. Maribell grabbed the bridge of her nose as a headache started to form at the impending problems that were going to arise from this. The power of this thing was obvious just from the description, his power was totally suppressed until this dungeon reached at least it¡¯s 5th island to show 2% of his power and he would need the 55th island to show off his true strength. Just that alone showed his strength. ¡°I''m getting a headache.¡± She muttered. ¡°Oh that is bad ma¡¯am, I would suggest resting up. I unfortunately cannot offer a good rest as my powers give only nightmares.¡± Nighty said. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I need to go see what this is all about. Even with all these dungeon messages, it¡¯s all too broken up. I want to know the source of this.¡± Maribell said, but before she could Clover appeared and glared at Nighty. ¡°What is he and how did he invade my dungeon!¡± He asked. When the boogeyman saw him his eyes narrowed before he smiled ¡®gently¡¯. One power of both new beings is their ability to see dreams and memories in people even when that person is awake. ¡°I am known as the boogeyman, I was created because my brother was born in the cloud dungeon of Dia. So that my brother doesn¡¯t suppress me the gods made this my home.¡± He said. Clover¡¯s eyes brighten a bit and his grin widens when he looked at Maribell. ¡°No spirit will survive in here huh?¡± She frowned at his obvious attack at her first words when she killed all his hopes. He still didn¡¯t have any hope to have spirits and was already focused on new things. The dungeon was expanding the island and strengthening its structure. The rooms below had mana weed he could now summon and this was improving his dungeon¡¯s mana quality and quantity allowing him to regenerate mana faster and of better quality. He would feed the earth mana and in return the mana weed and all the other plants would slowly improve their quality with each injection. Some were starting to show signs that they would evolve. Others already have like some weeds became flowers of different types. Finally, using the dungeon system he mixed magic weeds and thorn bushes to make thorn bush warriors and treants. Vine snakes and other animal plant mixes also began to appear and when he wasn¡¯t changing the dungeon he was training his mana capacity. All of the mana was sucked into the dungeon core, but the total amount of mana could be trained much easier now and he was expanding that as he neared the conditions to make his second floor. With this strange spirit he felt a connection and knew it was a dungeon monster gifted by the gods, but there was also massive restrictions to his power showing that the girl had an equally powerful creature. Rolling his eyes, he returned below as he went to change his magic weeds into other creatures. ¡°He seems cheery?¡± Nighty said as Clover vanished. ¡°Yeah very.¡± She said sarcastically and stretched out her hand making a swirling portal appear. ¡°I need to see something so enjoy yourself. Beware because that idiot got himself stupid goblins and your powers are restricted.¡± Maribell said worried. ¡°No problem.¡± He said and waved her off. Maribell entered the Spirit Realm and Nighty looked around and then up as he glared uncomfortably at the sun. He walked to the shadow of the huts on top of the island before a grin appeared and he sank into the shadows. Chapter 18 Once Maribell crossed the portal into the Spirit Realm she appeared within a bright cloudy space unlike what she had planned. Her set destination was for her to go to the Spirit Realm, but what she was in felt like Heaven. As she looked around she saw several gods and one smiling goddess she knew from images. She quickly kneeled down. ¡°My goddess! What¡­ is going on?¡± Maribell asked Yolida. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have come because of the dream spirits correct?¡± She asked and Maribell nodded, but didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Well Grivmir sent the little dungeon fairy from her dungeon to ask the HQ about what happened and we intercepted you both since it would be simpler this way. Also, we had two idiots to interrogate.¡± She said and looked back. Being surrounded on all sides by the Goddesses of Love, Life and Death were the twin gods, Metris the God of Order and Cosmos the God of Chaos. The two were identical in all physical features besides the fact that the Order God had white hair completely coated in gel to stay down and wore a pure white business suit while his brother left his black hair messy and due to the influence from earth''s culture, he had a punk look. However, if the two were to put on the same clothes and remove their accessories, they would be identical twins except for the hair color. ¡°Now then, Cosmos, Metris¡­ mind explaining what happened?¡± Yolida asked in a dangerous tone. ¡°That spirit of dreams, the ¡®sandman¡¯ as the child named it, broke the balance of the dream world and we simply balanced it. Even the girl¡¯s own existence breaks balance.¡± Metris said and fixed his glasses systematically. ¡°Oi Yo? Ain¡¯t I the god of chaos? Why da hell you letting these three idiots screwing up so badly?¡± Cosmos said. ¡°Hmpf, although it is true they did something extremely stupid, that is beside the point. Why did you make a dark spirit?¡± Yolida asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t make one, I had the girl make something to balance out the dream world so that nature doesn¡¯t ¡®fix¡¯ the problem herself.¡± He said while digging wax out of his ears. The brows of the four goddesses twitched as they understood what he meant. ¡®Nature¡¯ he referred to was Mother Nature who was a titan. There are two types of titans, the Gods are titans and there are Mortal Titans who are extremely ancient beings that predate the ancient giants. However, the mortal titans died out naturally due to the fact that they were unable to breed at a fast pace and the rise of Cosmos caused the chaotic world to enter an even worse state making them fall either into a deep slumber where they were destroyed by the gods or were outright killed by mortal beings. Only Mother Nature survived because she is the embodiment of nature and was born when order and chaos balanced. Or should it be said that she was the result of all the dead titans and godly power and she beat Cosmos and used his own power to make his twin. He is the one that knows best her power, so the goddesses could understand why he would be proactive in cases where chaos and order are off. Any other time he is just playing around, but he is constantly monitoring the mortal world due to his fear of waking the woman up. ¡°The spirit thing is reasonable enough.¡± Helena, the goddess of love, said but then scowled, ¡°But why did you give the second spirit to that shitbag elf¡¯s dungeon? Not only did he attack Dia, but also hurt another little young soul!¡± ¡°He is the ¡®Balance¡¯ against the girl. She is creating too much ¡®Good¡¯ in her dungeon and her own system doesn¡¯t encourage her to kill since she gains mana just from their presence which is more effective than killing. Originally Clover was to actually remove her as a dungeon so that the dungeon could function as a common one, but that obviously didn¡¯t go well due to a certain GIANT!¡± Metris said and glared at the women. ¡°She brought a variant of that race to the daylight as a ¡®Good¡¯ race. Although I should be happy because it formed a positive balance for that race, it also ¡®broke¡¯ the scale of power in her dungeon.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Misty who was behind the three goddesses muttered and they all look at her. ¡°Um¡­ Mir actually wanted to question that¡­ how does Dia make monsters more powerful than her dungeon should have?¡± The three goddesses look at each other then at Yolida. ¡°Before you and the girl were actually born into the world it took me 1 year to actually make the system, what aids Dia in doing that is the mana pool under her core.¡± Yolida said. ¡°That¡¯s another point I must question!¡± Metris said. ¡°Why did you not implement this to all current dungeons? This breaks the balance of the world if you focus benefits in one place. You KNOW dungeons would become more varied if they were able to liquify their mana and greatly enhance their mana quality, so why do you keep it only for the girl?!¡± ¡°Because if other dungeons got it they would all create abominations. Even the young ones would eventually become corrupt by the dungeon instincts that Dia does not have. I removed her dungeon instincts mainly to balance the ability to grow without killing and the mana pool that functions like her body¡¯s mana pool. Also there is a defect to this.¡± Yolida said making them curious. ¡°What kind?¡± Cosmos said curious. Yulin, the death goddess, sent him a death glare with murderous killing intent making him shrink back knowing that causing trouble with this information would be his downfall. ¡°The fact that the dungeon core and her soul are technically separate is the reason. The three forces, the core, her soul and the mana pool are all separate things meaning that if you add, change or remove the dungeon core she will still remain alive and the dungeon will remain. The core in her dungeon is a focal point for the dungeon system and that is all, but I made her dungeon rely little on the system until she gets older and needs to do small things like change the theme of just one area of a floor and so on. As for her ghost body, it¡¯s currently a mana body, but as soon as her body completely forms it will be the same as a powerful spirit of the same size and she will keep growing due to her connection to the dungeon.¡± Yolida said. ¡°Something like this would be cheating death and is one more ¡®broken thing¡¯ about her.¡± Cosmos commented. ¡°I''ve been quite curious where Dia pulls all these creatures from. I understand that most are fairy tales from Earth, but how can a 4 year old possess so much knowledge of them?¡± Metris commented which peaked their interest. This indeed is a hard question to answer. They look at Misty who shrugs. ¡°You simpletons don¡¯t even search her history before anything else.¡± A slow bored voice called and from a sudden door that appeared, a scholar like man walked in. With a book in hand, he walked while looking at the open book. This was the god of knowledge, Thesis. ¡°Who you calling simpleton, bookworm?!¡± Cosmos said angrily. ¡°True¡­ calling ¡®you¡¯ a simpleton is an insult to the others in the room. They are simpletons, you are an ordinary uneducated moron.¡± He said in a bored tone making Cosmos extremely pissed off. ¡°Anyway, I have already researched the child¡¯s past. I have used the time chamber to view her parents life all the way to before she was¡­ ¡®summoned¡¯.¡± He said looking at the three goddesses that began to sweat profusely. ¡°Her mother was a college professor in literary arts who studied all old texts and had a rather impressive collection of old folklore which is the origins of all the fairytales the child uses. As for the father, he is a historian and had an equally impressive collection. The brother was a college student aiming for a similar path as his parents. Due to this, the child had extensive exposure to ¡®mystic¡¯ creatures and mixing it with her young mind created what we see today. Her ¡®fairy wonderland¡¯ which is what is the first floors¡¯ theme as the dungeon system is currently showing. If it was a common cloud dungeon, it would be much less impressive and form many pathways from different islands filled with death in them and pitfalls dropping them off the clouds.¡± He said.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°So she is following her desires to create the stories she once heard of?¡± Helena asked. ¡°Yes and the result is quite a powerful dungeon that is a mixture of our world¡¯s creatures with her dreams. I can bet you all that the moment she gets the chance, she will change it to a different theme. Her brother spoiled her and spent a great deal of time showing her movies of fairy tales and there are some that are quite good. After a while it bores, but she is a child so they were quite fixed into her mind since she likes them. The spirit was made from quite an interesting film and I am sure there are four others she will create in time when she gets the proper theme for them.¡± Thesis said and turned around. ¡°You should balance the dungeon system Yolida, it is quite unfair to the others¡­ oh and I recommend not allowing the boy that was injured by that filthy elf to keep his own dungeon. You yourself have said that the girl¡¯s dungeon will separate the mana, core and soul. The boy is in quite a chaotic state of mind, the girl¡¯s ¡®positivity¡¯ will do the boy good and the sandman will relieve him of his nightmares. It is better to remove him from being a dungeon from now on.¡± and after saying this, he leaves. The gods were quiet for a long time until Yolida turned to the fairies. ¡°Please return to your dungeons, for¡­ a few days, the bulk of the dungeon system will be off. Oh and Maribell, do you mind retrieving that poor boy and taking him to Dia? It is quite sad, but he isn¡¯t in a state where he can remain as a dungeon without becoming a murderer.¡± Yolida said. ¡°Of course my goddess, one question though?¡± She asked. ¡°Please ask.¡± ¡°Will the ability to create islands for that idiot¡¯s dungeon be off as well?¡± She asked worried. ¡°No, expansion systems will be left so as to not affect dungeon growth, but larger systems will be off as I merge some of Dia¡¯s dungeon system to their own. I will grant the knowledge to all fairies, so do not worry if you do not know anything.¡± Yolida said and Maribell bowed and turned making the portal. She turned once more and bowed to the gods. ¡°I shall excuse myself then.¡± And like that she left. Looking at Misty she flew forward and bowed as well, ¡°I will go and tell Mir what I learned, thank you for the answers.¡± Misty said and a small swirling rip in space opened. She turned to the others and waved before vanishing. Once they were gone the gods grew more serious. ¡°These two dungeons will cause so much trouble for us.¡± Teresa said. ¡°It is part of life¡­ and death.¡± Yulin replied. ¡°I shall take my leave, inform the other gods that I will be updating the dungeons¡¯ systems and it will make them more dangerous. Monsters and sentient beings should also receive some form of upgrade probably to the status system to allow them to survive the coming wave of trouble.¡± Yolida said and vanished. One by one they vanished and soon the entire Gods Realm knew of what was happening and many were interested in the little cloud dungeon. In the said dungeon, Misty returned and told Mir secretly what she had learned making her completely shocked about what had happened and what she learned. ¡°So that was why she knew about so many creatures and could imagine them so well¡­ and those fickle gods dammit. They broke the world¡¯s balance and now they all have to get busy to upgrade the entire status system and improve the growth rate of monsters and people. Ah the headache the fairies will have with this.¡± Mir said shaking her head. As she was in thought a portal opened, though thanks to Misty she was already prepared for the coming fairies and the dungeon core. It was a big shock for her that Dia¡¯s core was separate from her soul instead of being one, but it made things better since lonely dungeons can always join Dia in here to play with her if the gods sent them her way. What she did not expect was what came out. ¡°Grivmir sweetie~~!!¡± The big fairy jumped out and instantly tackled Mir in a hug while she rubbed her cheeks on Mir¡¯s breasts. ¡°Get off Bell!!¡± Mir shouted. ¡°Man or woman you¡¯re still my only love~! If you can¡¯t change back then~¡± A mischievous grin appeared mixed with her lewd intent. ¡°...I could always be the one inserting.¡± Bam! Receiving a kick between the legs with the full force from the wood elf that equaled 5% of her true power from before having her powers taken, the lewd fairy on Mir went flying and ate dirt as she skid across the ground. Mir stood up and dusted herself off as the fairy flew over. ¡°Ah~! You¡¯re so mean! You know I have higher status now! I can order you into bed now you know that!¡± She said pouting. ¡°No¡­ you don¡¯t. Besides I''m currently an elf and dungeon monster, not a dungeon division fairy.¡± Mir bluntly said causing Maribell to fall into the orz position. Mir looked at the portal where she saw a 40 cm tall fairy that she was familiar with. This was actually the fairy that she had tried to replace Misty with. With it being unsuccessful, she was sent to the newborn dungeon which was sadly spotted by Clover and attacked. ¡°We meet again and in the same dungeon, but under such different circumstances.¡± She said with a wry smile. ¡°Fate is quite strange.¡± Mir said. ¡°Hm¡­ yeah, the goddess of fate is quite strange isn¡¯t she.¡± Maribell said standing up. ¡°Watch your tongue, she is also a much more powerful goddess than Yolida and can smite you with a flick of her wrist.¡± Mir said coldly. ¡°How is he?¡± Mir asked. ¡°Bad, I had thought that I could calm him down, but he has entered a deep depression after I returned him to the core. If it goes on the dungeon instincts will start to corrupt his thought process.¡± the fairy said. ¡°Misty go get Dia, her shining smile and caring personality will help a lot. Pearl bring him.¡± Mir said and led the two fairies to the pond. Once there they could see the cute pink crystal that was 4 cm big and the pond that was 120 cm wide. ¡°Place it near the other one.¡± Mir said. Pearl had been filled in by Maribell and floated over, feeling a little sense of dread because the eyes of the other fairies from the dungeon were targeting her. However, she just flew close and released the 1 cm wide core 10 cm away from Dia¡¯s and it dropped for a moment before it stopped in midair and rose again. Soon, it started to rotate and then revolve around Dia¡¯s core as if she was a sun and it was a planet. The glares instantly vanished as a small string of light began to stretch from Dia¡¯s core to the other. Suddenly the other core lashed out, but Dia¡¯s core was stronger and soon a link was formed. The dark green core suddenly began to brighten to a bright green. Dia arrived at this time and with the new core attaching it began to sweat liquid, a really large amount. This was the mana it had gathered after running away and now that it was under Dia¡¯s dungeon system, it began to sweat the mana as a liquid. After the water slowly dropped and began to puddle a bit, all that mana began to boil as a little light appeared from the core and flew to the edge. The light then took the form of a very hollow ghost of a boy who was crouched and holding his head. ¡°No, no¡­ that guy¡­ I will¡­¡± He was muttering incoherently. Mir snuck around and stopped next to Dia to whisper, ¡°This boy was really hurt by that ugly elf that tried to hurt you, why don¡¯t you try and be his friend.¡± Although Dia was scared of new people, she was really sweet and knew what it was like to fear others, so hearing such a bad man did him harm made her sad. She nodded and walked forward, stopping behind him. ¡°H-hello? I-I''m Dia White. What¡¯s your name?¡± She asked. Startled the boy looked at her and suddenly looked around. Under the stare of others, he instantly felt a deep dread and he immediately melted into the ground. His sobs and yells could be heard and it made Dia frown. She pouted, lifted her foot and stomped. The boy shot out of the ground. ¡°Hmpf, you''re mean, I asked your name.¡± Dia pouted. ¡°You¡¯re mean just *sob* just like him!¡± He started to cry loudly as he remembered Clover. Sandy started to fly up and gather his sand, but Dia stopped him and flew off. After a moment she returned with a small hand harp. She stopped in the air near the boy and thought a moment before she began to pluck the strings. Slowly a slow calming vibrating sound began to spread out from the harp and Dia¡¯s small body shimmering the air as if waves of warm summer heat was all around. It left them comfortable and seemed to make the world brighter. The boy stopped crying and looked up. He looked at her with wide eyes as he listened to the music. It was still an amateur playing, but this warm tune was able to calm people down and he was no exception. As she finished she put the harp down and walked over. ¡°Will you tell me your name now?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have one¡­¡± He said sadly. ¡°Then from now on you are Waid, it''s my last name''s first letter and my name backwards.¡± Dia said warmly. He looked at her, blinked a bit and then lowered his gaze, but even in the ghost image you could notice his face blushed a bit. ¡°You''re weird¡­¡± He muttered. Seeing that Dia did as asked and befriended him, removing him from his deep dark thoughts, Mir sighed and Pearl had a shining smile and flew forward. ¡°I''m happy you''re okay now Waid!¡± She said. ¡°Pearl¡­ sorry I made you worry¡­¡± He muttered. He now had a caring mother like fairy and even a body that could touch her unlike before that was just a ghost. Dia grabbed his hand and started to pull him, ¡°Let me show you my fairy land! It¡¯s really beautiful even if there are ¡®ugly¡¯ monsters. My spirits are all pretty and strong.¡± Dia said and pulled him along. She dragged him leaving the fairies behind, soon Maribell left returning to her dungeon while Pearl remained, once a dungeon fairy was assigned to a dungeon core they stay with it even if the core moves somehow. The fairy can move the core in cases of emergency when it''s still young or if it''s broken. If the remaining bit is large enough and gathers enough mana, she can move them using her own mana and they can make a new dungeon, but now she joined another peaceful one and didn¡¯t have to worry so much about the attacking invaders. With two cores they dripped much more mana water and even after Waid¡¯s core made his ghost form, it released enough for a small puddle to form which was slowly starting to sink due to the floor needing mana, but soon the stone cracks in the walls of the pond released the mana water again as it cycled through the dungeon. Chapter 19 Waid¡¯s expression showed a very large amount of discontent. Unlike what Dia had expected, he actually called all the fairies ugly, but he found almost all the ¡®ugly¡¯ plant monsters, from the thorn bush warriors to the dark treants, as ¡®pretty¡¯. Only because they, for some reason, could not access their dungeon powers did he not go on to make a lot more dungeon monsters by merging plants and animals which is what he found ¡®pretty¡¯. Obviously Dia was completely against it because this was her dungeon to begin with and she did not want ¡®ugly¡¯ monsters like hybrid plant animals unless they were cute like mixing a fox and a plant, but keeping most of the cute fluffy fox with only a small flower on its head. Of course, when Dia said that he completely frowned. ¡°A ¡®cool¡¯ monster has to be big, muscular and strong.¡± He said frowning. ¡°A cute monster can be strong as well! All you want is something big and ugly and aggressive and mean!¡± Dia complained. Waid crossed his arms, ¡°A strong monster is ¡®pretty¡¯, if I make things only like these little fairies soon there will only be prancy weak monsters in the dungeon.¡± He said. ¡°HHMMNNNN!¡± Dia pouted while clutching her fists and shaking in a tantrum. ¡°Cute animals can totally beat your ugly fat ugly monsters.¡± She said jumping up and down throwing a tantrum. Waid grinned, ¡°Then when we can make monsters, we will each merge the same monster, the same amount of mana as well, and make a monster to fight. You make a cute one, I make a cool one! Whichever wins will be the real ¡®pretty¡¯ monster!¡± He said with a triumphant smile. ¡°FINE!¡± Dia pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna play with you anymore!¡± Dia pouted as she flew away while Waid was grinning before his face turned into a frown and he walked away. He wanted to see what kind of monsters were in the dungeon so that he could think of what to make that was strong and cool. For the next two days, although the children did meet up during this time, there was little interaction because of the disagreement. However, even though Waid became a bit darker in thought after that, he did not revert back to his massive depression. Finally the dungeon system returned, but to them nothing happened. During this time, the pool of liquid mana had filled some, but it was plenty to make two monsters so they gathered at the pond. The others had heard of the bet and finally they had gathered to watch since it would be dangerous if things get out of control. ¡°So what monsters will you be merging?¡± Waid asked. Dia pouted and waved her hand. At that moment a single bird monster appeared followed by three fire spirits. He looked and was surprised because the next moment, a similar bird and three flower warriors appeared in front of him. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say the same monster?¡± He asked. ¡°What is the point of using the same monsters, as long as they are the same base and the extras are the same strength?¡± Dia said. To this point, everyone agreed. There was no point making extra of the same creature using the same combo, it would make the evolutions later on harder anyway so each one branching a different spirit is already good. With that settled, the two then walked over to the pond, touched the water and finally touched the heads of their respective birds. In Dia¡¯s view, she saw the three spirits enter the bird and suddenly the bird went up in flames before it became bigger, showing the appearance of a rooster in the flames, but the wings were wide and the feathers were red and orange. She laughed at the burning rooster for a moment before she got serious and changed the outer appearance to look like a hawk half her height, unlike before where the rooster was nearly as tall as her. Then she concentrated the flames to the body. Unlike before where the flames were spread on the ground and air burning everything, now it became more harmless flames residing only on the body which would burn only enemies. The feathers were smooth orange with a light yellow belly and only the tail feathers were burning with orange flames while two longer bright yellow feathers had longer flames. Finally satisfied with the beautiful fire bird, she took her hand off it, opened her eyes and began to watch the bird transform.
You have created a sub-race for the Flame Rooster. Please name your new race.
Dia thought of her father talking about all the strange mythological birds and many really fun things and then she remembered a really beautiful bird from the stories. ¡°Fire Bird.¡± She said.
The sub-race has been named ¡®Fire Bird¡¯
Fire Bird
A unique monster born from a young dungeon¡¯s imagination. This bird resembles the flame rooster, but it is more powerful. This bird¡¯s form is that of a noble bird, the king of the sky, and bathed in flames it is a strong fire magic beast.
At the same time Waid stopped and the three warriors merged with the bird. Unlike anything that Dia would dream of making, the bird suddenly began to inflate. The feathers slowly fell off and the skin began to change into bark. Following that, leaves covered it as if they were perfect green feathers, but what made this really strange was that the wings had turned into tiny useless arms. The head turned to that of a rooster while the body became ugly and muscular. The legs were like two tree trunks with sharp root like claws as its feet.
The secondary dungeon conscious has created a new race, ¡®Primal Treant Bird¡¯
Primal Treant Bird
This bird is the product of the hybridization of bird and plant. It is very aggressive, territorial and overly muscular. The ability to fly is destroyed as the wings reverted to prehistoric reptilian arms similar to its previous chicken legs, making them extremely useless. However, the back legs are powerful and can jump and run extremely fast.
Dia frowned seeing this thing appear in her dungeon. She did not want something like this and the fire bird was releasing a low hum of displeasure being around the primal treant bird. The bird itself was almost 2 meters tall and it was extremely ugly. ¡°Let''s start the fight then!¡± Waid said grinning. ¡°If I win, that thing can¡¯t appear anymore in my dungeon.¡± Dia said. ¡°If I win then I can make more of them!¡± He grinned. ¡°Hmph fine!¡± Dia said and turned to the fire bird, ¡°Get it!¡± She said. KRIII! The fire bird let out a screech and spread its beautiful wings before flapping and taking to the air. The tail feathers swung beautifully and the two long yellow tail feathers trailed behind it like ribbons. The treant bird roared and jumped after the fire bird in hopes to hit it, but the bird was very agile in the air and quickly veered away only to turn and screech once more causing a blaze of flames to shoot from its beak completely engulfing the treant bird. The treant bird suddenly fell down lifeless from taking one burst of flame, while the fire bird screech victoriously at having defeated its first opponent towards its survival.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Waid was pouting, ¡°No fair! You used my beast¡¯s weakness against it!¡± He shouted. Misty appeared on Dia¡¯s shoulder covering her mouth and giggled, ¡°Doesn¡¯t know how to lose with honor.¡± She joked. Dia giggled along and held her hand to the catgirl fairy who high fived her. ¡°I want a rematch, but this time the same element of creature to make it fair!¡± He shouted. ¡°Okay if you want.¡± Dia shrugged and looked at the pond. It had been somewhat drained when they used it to make the monsters. ¡°Let¡¯s do this in¡­ 2 days to let us recharge and to let me make more of these pretties. Misty, make sure he doesn¡¯t make more of those uglies.¡± Dia said and grinned at the boy before rubbing her face on the beautiful fire bird¡¯s head. It sang a happy screech as it enjoyed the petting. The boy stormed off while the fairies giggled. *** As the dungeon system came back online, Clover was just meditating when it all started up which caused him to wake up.
The dungeon system has been updated.
  • The dungeon system update includes several important points. As of now, the separation of core, soul and mana has been implemented. Within the highest floor of every dungeon, the core will remain levitated over a small pool connected to the entire network of mana of all the dungeon.
  • Due to the rise of danger brought about by the previously stated update, the killing instinct that encases 80% of the dungeon instinct has been removed.
  • Dungeons no longer need to kill to gain mana and instead require the presence of ¡®invading forces¡¯ within the dungeon to absorb the slowly released mana.
  • Two new types of dungeons have appeared, sky dungeon and cloud dungeon.
New dungeon types introduced
  • Sky Dungeon: Dungeons with affinity towards Air and Earth. Flying island dungeons can now be formed. If a dungeon has existed for a long time, all floors below floor 1 will be destroyed and the mana reabsorbed while floor 1 will become the layout for the interior of the first island. This type gives the freedom to move as you will, but not at extensively high altitudes, the maximum being 10,000 meters into the air.
  • Cloud Dungeon: Dungeons with rare triple affinity of Air, Water and Earth can become this rare form of sky dungeon where clouds form around the island as a natural disguise. Capable of safely moving high above the atmosphere, they can move freely through all but underwater locations.
Clover looked at the messaging and at the new dungeons. Of course they were both new dungeons, but he didn¡¯t think that he got the wrong mixture for the dungeon¡¯s affinity. He had expected it to be simply Air affinity, but when he thought of how clouds are formed of air and water plus the solid stone island at the center of each floor, it finally clicked and he sighed. Of course his dungeon was one affinity away because it was both Air and Earth.
Due to recalibration of the dungeon system, for possessing a sky dungeon your lacking Earth affinity has risen to adequate levels.
He snorted because it was even more ridiculous than he expected, but could do nothing. What he was most interested in was this strange mana pool creation. He stood up and walked out finding Maribell. ¡°I see you''re already ready to explain.¡± He said. ¡°Of course, trash. This system update happened because Dia¡¯s dungeon is fundamentally different from the previous ones. This caused the balance of the world to tilt so now all dungeons must be updated.¡± She said. ¡°So all dungeons have this?¡± He asked. ¡°Of course, if not then the problems it would cause are beyond what you can comprehend.¡± She said sneering. He looks at her with disgust, but just grunts and says, ¡°Show me this, ¡®mana pool¡¯ it was talking about.¡± ¡°Where, in this shitty rock, is the location that concentrates all the mana? Think of it as feeling your mana channels inside your body, where does it converge to?¡± She asked. Clover closed his eyes feeling the mana in the rock. Slowly he felt the flow and soon he turned to his hut. ¡°In the center of my house where I meditate everyday.¡± He said. ¡°As expected.¡± Maribell rolled her eyes. ¡°Move the house over and leave a 5 meter area around it open, then use magic to build a small 30 cm in diameter and 10 cm deep pool. Then harden the earth.¡± She said. With the dimensions spoken he simply walked over and touched the ground and the earth moved out of the way. Dia and his mana control can¡¯t be compared, one is an archmage who trained for several centuries while the other is a 4 year old human girl who only uses the dungeon system magic. Once the pond was formed, Clover felt a large amount of the channels connect to it, but did not know why. ¡°Now put your core over the pond, the dungeon core should release from your control and hover over the pond from now on.¡± She said. Following the instructions he did that, but far from releasing, he suddenly felt his body freeze and a fear of death looming over him appeared. He tried to move, but he did not have strength and he slowly discovered why. Slowly his mortal body was turning hollow like a ghost while the dungeon core was slowly getting brighter and brighter. Maribell watched in awe as the dungeon core ate up Clover¡¯s body leaving only his hollowed ghost image that was the same as Dia¡¯s. Finally only the hand was left and as soon as that was gone, the metal earring around the core was absorbed as mana. The core fell down halfway to the ground before it stopped in midair and slowly lifted to eye level. Unlike the pure green or light green that the core had before, now it had a dark murky shade. Clover¡¯s body being absorbed finally caused him to become a pure dungeon and no longer a dungeon master. The dungeon soul fragments and his own soul were complete merged and his soul bound to the dungeon. He now had a sense of the dungeon he never had before, but he suddenly roared as he escaped from the control of the core that had stolen his body. ¡°My body! WHY DID IT DESTROY MY BODY!¡± He roared. Maribell was silent as the information was being processed in her mind. Clover was glaring at her, but she was holding her head so he knew that she was trying to find the answer, though what she said when she opened her eyes was far from what he wanted to hear. ¡°It seems that, to the new system, dungeon masters don¡¯t exist. When someone enslaves a dungeon like you did, the soul is taken to a new dungeon while the old dungeon stays with the captor and forms a new core through the dungeon fragment that is left behind. Should someone enslave the soul of a dungeon, their own bodies will be consumed to produce a new dungeon core. As for those with dungeon cores, the body is consumed to completely break the bond of the body and soul so that the soul is bound only to the dungeon and the body used as a bridge to do this, making the core your true body by absorbing its essence into it and mixing it into the core.¡± She explained. He looked at her dumbly as he digested and he realized that he truly became a dungeon without a way back now. ¡°Don¡¯t look like a pile of shit on the road, your hollowed image is the same as Dia¡¯s and every other dungeon now, it''s a magic body similar to a spirit. As the dungeon grows and the mana gathers, your ghost image will slowly solidify into a spiritual body. You can still physically touch things in your own dungeon and possess all senses. You can eat your own magical fruits to gather more mana and you can use the water in the mana pool to slowly strengthen your body after exerting it or training. It will absorb a trace amount if your body is bathed in the water.¡± She said. He got some hope after hearing that, but he was still a dungeon. Previously as a dungeon master, as long as the core was broken he would have stayed alive without a doubt. Now he was a true dungeon so he would be hunted. He lost all his magic, his body and his freedom. ¡°Well, you should probably start working to expand, the mana density will get many times better now.¡± she said. ¡°How do you expect me to do that without any elementals to gather mana for me?¡± He asked. ¡°You''re a foolish idiotic man, you know that? All magical monsters can refine mana within the air and soil. Thorn bush warriors especially are good at using their roots to refine earth mana. If you spawn springs here at the top and make small riverbeds or streams, they can safely refine the water mana through the earth. If that doesn¡¯t work, you can even try forming a pond and evolve plants into water plants to do just that. All the mana channels are connected to your mana pond and will slowly flow over time to it. Slowly.¡± She said and turned. Shrugging at the man she left him after saying that as to keep his mind preoccupied. She really did not want to help, but as a dungeon fairy, she did want a successful dungeon even if the master of it was extremely repulsive. She was happy though, when she had previously examined the notice of the update, she fell in love with the idea of the killing instinct of the dungeons being removed. Now dungeons would be regarded as a sentient race instead of a demonic race. She was only holding back to not return to the spirit world to see how the dungeons already corrupted by their dungeon instincts were doing after having the killing instinct removed. What she didn¡¯t know was that almost all the dungeons that were controlled by the dungeon instinct suffered catastrophic consequences to the new system. The dungeon instinct had comprised more than 80% of their soul after taking over. When a dungeon is corrupted and taken over by the dungeon instincts, the original soul is greatly suppressed inside the instincts. When the instincts had the killing instinct removed, the stability of the instincts was completely destroyed causing the dungeons soul to fragment all around the dungeon core. All over these dungeons, the monsters would either die or go mad while the cowering dungeon fairy noticed this and finally peeked out only to find these fragments. Then they would feel a surge of information and their faces brighten like never before. They quickly moved and gathered up these soul fragments. To their glee, they found that most of these fragments were made up of the dungeon instinct itself while they found the previously sealed soul of the dungeon bundled up in a single fragment. Putting the smallest fragment, which was also the original dungeon¡¯s soul, back first, the dungeons would slowly awaken from their stupor of being controlled. The fairies explained everything that happened since they went mad slowly and carefully, while slowly putting the soul fragments back into the core from smallest to biggest, allowing the original dungeon to slowly absorb them and grow a stronger soul no longer controlled by the dungeon instinct. Of course, not all dungeons were nice like the children, even after waking up they had a large hate for the world. If they did not then the dungeons would not be controlled by the dungeon instincts of course, but a good number just wanted to cry or were greatly depressed. Some even wished to end themselves causing the fairies to sigh in defeat, but of course they also tried to encourage the dungeons to slowly get better. Slowly the depressed dungeons opened up and looked at the dungeon. Many felt repulsed by how the dungeon instincts made the dungeon. Simplistic, grotesque and bloody. This was the dungeon instincts. Now with so many dungeons awake after being consumed by it, they found that they wanted to truly enjoy beauty after seeing the darker side of the world and the first thing they did was to access the new system and make the mana pond under their core. After that, they sealed their doors and completely and utterly destroyed all the monsters that the dungeon instincts had created before using all that mana to forcefully transform their affinity to Air and Earth alongside their original affinity so that they can rise up as a sky dungeon. Of course, there were those that did not do such a thing. Instead, they kept all the monsters and took to above ground and began to construct a magnificent castle that would be their home from which they will eventually destroy the world. On the other hand, many killed all the monsters but didn¡¯t take to the sky out of fear and instead just choose to rebuild themselves in a safer less destructive way. As for all the sentient creatures and wild monsters.
The laws of nature have shaken and the balance is near breaking, children of the gods, may the waves of chaos be soft and meek for war is coming and the demon lords of the ages shall begin to rise. We of heaven have blessed all man and monster, your limits can be surpassed further and faster. Remember, not all angels are good and not all dens of monstrosity are evil. For the world in chaos can only be surpassed when both good and evil are in balance. May the wise lead the wary and meek to a bright and balanced future.
The gods have increased the level limit to level 1000. Growth rate of the next generation has increased. Heroes shall be born, rise up as one through the blood of your fallen foes.
The message sent waves around the world and soon they understood what the chaos was as dungeons throughout the world began to break out of their earthly bounds and fill the air with land. In the shadow of Clover¡¯s dungeon, a cat like grin appeared followed by a small chuckle. Chapter 20 Crunch! ¡°No!¡± Dia shouted sobbing as she watched the child sized Seafolk she made being eaten by a monstrous man shark beast with feather like scales. After the battle of the birds, Waid did not give up and they decided to make water based monsters. Waid created a Sky Sharkman monster, changing the back fins into leg fins that can help support it on land and the front fins gained claw like fingers. It was hunched over and its dorsal fin was black like iron and sharp like a sword. Dia on the other hand, took one of the sword flying fish from the 3rd floor boss swarm and then merged it with a water fairy as the base making a Blade Wing Seafolk. Seafolk are a humanoid spirit with fish characteristics. They are smart and strong. The seafolk had a human form with blue-green feather scales while its fairy wings had turned into two long flying fish blade wings. Its hands were webbed and it had a fishtail coming from near its butt. Finally, the feet were larger and webbed while her ears were like fish fins. Sadly, the shark was superior in speed in water even if she was a spirit of water. The power of the sky shark was already very dominate and adding the improvements caused it to gain wind and water magic allowing these sky sharkmen to rocket through the water. Even so, in the entire island, only the red bus lobster can out swim and dominate any of the cloud sea monsters, especially this sky sharkman. Even more so now that the fifth floor was already forming. A while ago, Dia had made the fourth floor boss. She went with an idea of a witch like the old one from the story of Snow White which was a hunched old hag who gave the apple which poisoned Snow White into an eternal sleep. She uses sleeping magic as her primary combat style and she was made from a very naughty fairy which had appeared and caused some damage to Dia¡¯s garden when she was playing. Playing along with the idea of Snow White, Dia called seven strong greater dwarves, all brothers, to keep the witch in check so that she doesn¡¯t cause problem for the floor and keeps her on the main island while protecting the fairies here. To keep them from falling to the witch, Dia gave them a small change which made them immune to her magic, just her magic, so they can still sleep normally and fall asleep to other people¡¯s magic. For the fifth floor, all it really lacked was a small bit of growth and a boss. ¡°Ahahaha! I win, you can¡¯t make your fish thing anymore!¡± Waid laughed. ¡°Hmph, who said.¡± Dia crossed her arms. ¡°That was the deal.¡± Waid said. ¡°No it wasn¡¯t.¡± Misty grinned, ¡°The deal was that if Dia wins, your monsters can¡¯t be made anymore. However if you win, we won¡¯t stop you from spreading them but keep our race, after all this is Dia¡¯s dungeon.¡± Misty said smiling. ¡°Cheater!¡± Waid shouted. ¡°They aren¡¯t, you just never noticed that point.¡± Mir said while walking over and looking at the shark. ¡°Get out of here.¡± She said. The shark lowered its head and dragged itself off the main island of the fifth floor and went swimming. Dia called several fairies and slowly fed them mana and made boys and girls of the blade wing seafolk. These were one of the few aggressive, but still ¡®pretty¡¯ monsters Dia made and she liked them because they were indeed cute. The seafolk were already taller than her and were very cute looking like sea elves with shark like teeth, but were gentle towards her. ¡°Now what? This is fun so let''s keep playing?¡± Waid asked. ¡°Hmph, no!¡± Dia said. ¡°Why not?¡± He asked. Dia pointed towards the center of the island, ¡°I need to make the boss so that I can finally get my sixth floor and make my next type of dungeon.¡± Dia said and smiled as her eyes shined thinking of what she will be able to make and which kind of wonderland she should make. ¡°So what kind of strange boss will you make?¡± He asked. Indeed looking at the bosses, especially the wolf on floor 2, they were all unique and filled with many ideas which requires a lot of thought to reproduce. ¡°So what kind of boss will it be?¡± Waid asked curious. To make so many bosses is a curious ability. ¡°Hey Mir! Misty! Can I change the stairway between each theme?¡± Dia asked. ¡°I believe there was a notice that said you couldn¡¯t, right?¡± Mir said. Misty nodded, but began to blink blankly.
Cloud Dungeon Update
Due the being the only cloud dungeon, the spirit goddess updated the stairs system. Now each theme will have its own stairway and between each theme there is a unique method to go up.
¡°Okay, that is cheating.¡± Misty said frowning. ¡°Hehehe!¡± Dia giggled. ¡°Now I can do what I want!¡± She cheered. ¡°Mir, how do I make an elf?¡± Dia asked. ¡°An elf like spirit or elves like the ones outside of the dungeon?¡± She asked. ¡°It can be a spirit since it will be in the dungeon anyway.¡± She said. ¡°In that case, you need any spirit beside wisps, at least 10 of them.¡± She said. With a nod, Dia closed her eyes and soon enough the air began to spin and ten sylphs appeared. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. They giggled and waved. ¡°I want a playful boy to be the base.¡± She said. All the sylphs that appeared were boys and were were playful, so very quickly they were squeaking and arguing just like how the gnomes did when the runt was made to control the big bad wolf. After a big and windy fight, one was victorious standing upon the fallen sylphs, but they were just playing dead and with Dia and the others laughing they got up and the winner bowed. They all went back to the pond and Dia touched both the sylph that was going to be the base and the liquid mana. In the dark view, her vision of the ten merging came and the sylph turned into a very big sylph, but she quickly stopped it and compressed all the wind to make all his body solid. His ears turned pointed like an elf, his hair short and chestnut brown, his facial features were girly cute, but still looked like a boy and he appeared to be in his teens. Suddenly she made wind gather and form a long but loose pointy hat, a green tunic and pants and finishing with brown leather boots. Even though the clothing was simple, the cloth was strong.
You have created a new variation of wind elves. Affinity balanced towards wind. Due to the intent of a wandering elf spirit, this elf is known as the Wandering Wind Elf.
Wandering Wind Elf
A unique spirit born from a young dungeon. Born from the imagination of the young dungeon, this spirit is said to exist in a mysterious land where lost children appear. They are caring and playful even when fighting. They can freely fly as long as they are accompanied by a companion fairy.
¡°Your name is Peter Pan!¡± Dia said. ¡°Thank you!¡± He said and jumped up and suddenly flipped in the air and remained stationary for a moment before he floated down. He blinked as he jumped trying to fly and suddenly ran off. ¡°Seems he went to find a fairy friend.¡± Dia said. ¡°Considering he is made from a group of sylphs, why can¡¯t he fly?¡± Mir asked. Dia took the time to explain the story of Neverland which is what was inspiring her at this time. By the time he returned, flying, he was accompanied by a glittering shine and behind him a small palm sized fairy in a green dress. When identified it was a Tinker Fairy and Dia was laughing all the while as the fairy spun around her coating her in the sparkling fairy dust. Dia also discovered that there was a new tree being born and the space around it was starting to warp, but at the center was an open space where a fountain of fairy dust was gathering. This seemed to almost be attached to the tinker fairy since Dia could feel a connection. ¡°So how are you going to make the boss?¡± Mir asked. ¡°I will make Captain Hook and Peter will be the one to protect the floor from him keeping him in check.¡± She said. ¡°Wait, will you use an entire crew of this new elf?¡± Mir asked shocked. ¡°Yep! The captain will be the same as Peter and over time he will make a crew himself, but I will make him a flying boat that is linked to him so when he dies the boat will go with him. Then I will make it so that the boat drops one of the lifeboats when the captain is beaten which works like the red bus lobsters for the adventurers who want to reach the sixth later on, letting them bypass the first five floors.¡± Dia said. ¡°That''s¡­¡± Mir froze and thought, ¡°... actually well thought out. If you can¡¯t defeat the boss, you can¡¯t gain the key to the next theme of the dungeon.¡± Mir agreed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it!¡± She said. ¡°How boring, a large boat will make the boss stronger than this scrawny elf. How will he even control the crew from taking over the floor?¡± Waid asked. ¡°Of course any crew of the captain will not be able to get a companion tinker fairy, so they can only be flightless pirates.¡± She said. ¡°Still¡­ a pirate ship has cannons¡­ there isn¡¯t anything else that can defend against this and one guy can¡¯t really protect an entire floor.¡± Waid said. ¡°So what?!¡± Dia pouted. ¡°By making that boat he will definitely be a roaming boss that isn¡¯t easy to keep in one place. Of course these guys aren¡¯t a threat towards the runts and fairies that appeared on the fifth floor, the true challenge is for this Peter guy.¡± He pointed to the tights wearing floating elf. ¡°For him to keep a pirate crew and a powerful pirate ship from causing trouble is really hard.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Dia asked. ¡°Let me make some monsters that like to attack his ship.¡± He asked with a grin. Dia frowned, but before she said anything Misty came next to her ear and whispered. Dia froze for a moment and looked at the catgirl fairy before nodding, ¡°What do you want to make?¡± Dia asked. ¡°A really big shark!¡± He grinned like a cat. ¡°NO!¡± Dia shouted. ¡°No shark!¡± She said. Waid crossed his arm then looked up. What he saw was the huge balloon jellyfish that have grown to be almost parachute sized with 5 meters of diameter. Their interior was filled with hot air to allow them to float around and survive in the cold clouds. ¡°What about something made from those things.¡± Waid said pointing up. ¡°Like a big octopus.¡± Waid said bored. ¡°Huh.¡± Dia looked up, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make a kraken?¡± She asked. Dia, through her mother and father, knew an incredible amount of myth and folklore. To know about the kraken obviously came from this source as well. ¡°Oh the kraken! Big monster octopus! That sounds awesome!¡± He said with shining eyes. ¡°I can even make it that they naturally hate boats! Then it could make an obstacle for future sailors!¡± He said grinning. Mir laughed at his ideas, ¡°Don¡¯t make them big then. Just change the jellyfish to octopuses and keep that size then or else it would cause too much trouble to have a massive creature like that so early on.¡± Mir said. ¡°But Mir!¡± Dia said. ¡°Now now! You need to set up something like this as well. The first floor is so big that the bridges are almost a kilometer long. Soon those land bridges will separate and the islands will drift off. We can¡¯t let the waters be with so few challenges.¡± she said. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Dia said pouting, but agreeing. Like that they ended the talk and first went to make the monster. The first thing to do was spawn a single wandering wind elf which came out looking different from Peter, but of course it would, no two creatures that are sentient will look exactly the same. Taking the hand of the wind elf, she began to change him into a boss only after spawning a small wooden boat with a single small sail. In her view she saw the wind elf growing older, but stopping at a look similar to 25. In addition, his hair grew long and curly while a long french styled mustache grew out. The right hand then vanished and was covered by a metal hook and the green clothing turned into simple pirate clothing; baggy pants and a striped shirt, though he also had a captain''s coat and hat. In her mind she suddenly included the boat and it appeared beside the captain. Slowly mana filled it and the boat grew in size, making a small cabin while the mast grew and a pirate flag appeared on it. When it was done, there was a single bedroom with a table and a map of the floor and wind charts that were magically made for the dungeon. Done she opened her eyes and saw the changes and when she looked, she tried to look mad, but the man kneeled and grasped her hand, ¡°I thank you young miss for allowing me the honor of protecting you. I shall honor my position and grow to protect everything that is you.¡± He said. ¡°Hey old man, get away from the young miss!¡± Peter suddenly flew in front of her, but the captain looked at him with a sneer and stood up looking down at him. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡± the pirate said. Cough! With a cough Dia drew their attention. ¡°Your name is James Hook and that is your spirit item, the Jolly Roger.¡±
You have named a boss James Hook and a spirit item, Jolly Roger.
Spirit Boat, Jolly Roger
A spirit boat with the capability to grow depending on the number of crew recruited by its captain, James Hook. The boat is linked spiritually to its captain and should he die completely, the second in command will become the new captain. This boat is unique and is capable of flying through the air with magic. It produces a magic similar to fairy dust, but cannot be spread and instead the crew and captain are infected with this magic becoming incapable of forming a bond with a companion fairy When this spirit item reaches a large enough size, it will develop self defense weapons that can be manned by the crew. Ammo will also form through mana gathered by the spirit item itself. After a certain size, this ship will develop sentience and form a figurehead that will gain the ability to talk.
The boat shifted and began to shine before lifting off the ground and straightening up as it became airborne instead of being leaning. ¡°Haha! My Jolly Roger, let us explore the winds!¡± Hook said jumping on it and suddenly pulling out a saber and pointing up. This caused a strong wind to blow while the sails magically fell down, caught the wind perfectly and manned itself flying up into the air as Hook laughed. ¡°Hey! Hook! Get back here, I''m not done!¡± Pan said and flew into the air followed by the squeaking tinker fairy. The others just watched and soon Waid began to laugh. ¡°I really wonder how strong that boss is!¡± He laughed. ¡°He is strong! You saw! He controlled the wind!¡± Dia said. He laughed and called a jellyfish and after some tinkering, the hundreds of tentacles grouped up into only eight before the body became larger. The new Balloon Octopus dropped down unable to be buoyant anymore, but after jumping into the cloud water nearby, it soon inflated somehow and took to the air and not just it, but several dozen other jellyfish that evolved after it had. Dia pouted but sighed, ¡°Hmph, at least they aren¡¯t ugly. They just look like the same slimy octopus from the ocean.¡± She said. ¡°Hey, it was hard just to make it so stable like that!¡± He complained. Dia shrugged and looked at her pond. ¡°Now I need to wait!¡± She pouted, ¡°I used all the mana to make the captain and Peter.¡± She said and sighed. ¡°I''m going to go play with Jack.¡± She said suddenly and turned. ¡°Hey! Wait for me!¡± Waid said suddenly running after her. Book 2 Chapter 1 Winter Wonderland
Floor 6 has been created. Do you wish to keep the current theme or change?
¡°I wanna change it!¡± Dia said with a smile as she cheerfully said. ¡°What kind of theme will you make it?¡± Waid asked bored. ¡°It¡¯s called a Winter Wonderland!¡± She said giddy and then began to talk about all the different fairy tales associated to winter. Santa, Jack Frost, Frosty the Snowman, Yetis, Santa¡¯s elves that help him make his toys, and Santa¡¯s magical reindeer, especially Rudolph.
Describe the island format?
¡°Let''s see¡­¡± Dia put her finger on her forehead as she frowned thinking. ¡°One very big island that is covered in snow. The weather is cold and the water should also be much colder, oh the islands should be rocky with mountains but should have rainforests as well. The ocean should be cold and the island clouds should be covered in snow or be an iceberg. In some areas, ice should freeze the water so they could walk on it.¡± She said finishing.
Theme design complete. Winter Wonderland created. Floor 6 theme set.
All five floors of the theme Cloud Island Fairyland are at perfect stability. Islands have reached max growth before stability. Cloud oceans will now begin extensive growth and all cloud islands shall split. All land bridges shall be cut off and islands will now drift through the cloud oceans. Safe zone islands have been created, floor 1 has six, floor 2 has six, floor 3 has four, floor 4 has three, and floor 5 has three. All safe zones can be claimed and developed into a village or town by both monsters and invaders. Roaming boss monsters who claim a safe zone can develop it unique to themselves but cannot be battled or aggressed in this location. When killed, they will respawn at their conquered safe zone after a specific time limit
Suddenly, the dungeon shook completely. Throughout the entire dungeon everyone was caught by surprise, especially adventurers who are doing a dungeon run only to see the islands start to drift and the island cloud bridge suddenly break down separating the islands. To make it worse, the islands all began to split in half or into three taking part of the monster and plant populations with it. The parties in different islands had to quickly jump to be on the same island as their allies and not be separated. At the fifth floor, the area around the pond broke off and began to quickly rise. As it did, the dark brown dirt began to freeze turning a pale brown before pure white clouds formed. The earth broken off on this island wasn¡¯t a small space either and actually removed the inner wall of the circular pond separating the common water which caused that space to completely fill up with cloud water. While this was happening, in the air over the fifth floor, a small sailboat was being followed by a green dressed elf. Once the trembling started, the argument between the one on board and the one flying stopped as they watched. They both had a message appear to them. They then looked at each other. This was Peter Pan and Captain Hook that Dia had recently created. The green tunic wearing Pan had a small glittering dagger in his hand while Hook had a sword. These were unique weapons born when they gained a name. Both were spiritual items which would improve their control of wind but in different manners. Hook¡¯s sword allowed him to control the wind as a means to sail his boat as well as blast strong winds with a swing. Peter¡¯s on the other hand gathered wind at the blade and let him attack with sharp powerful blades of wind as well as help him with controlling wind when he uses magic besides for attack. ¡°We shall dance some other time! I have something to do!¡± Hook said. ¡°Yeah, same here. Don¡¯t even think of trying to do something to Dia!¡± Peter said before him and his Tinker Fairy turned and flew off. ¡°I should tell you that boy.¡± Hook said and turned before swinging his sword to cause his small sailboat to go in one direction while Peter went another. Their objective is for each to claim one of the three safe zones. Unlike a common boss or their ¡®controller¡¯, these two rely on a crew and need helpers. Although the flying fish swarm is a swarm, they simply breed and grow in number. However for Hook and Peter, they need to gather a crew of loyal crew members or friends. Unlike common monsters, the two were boss and mini-boss of the floor and had a more intimate connection to the floor resulting in each knowing where the three locations were. The first is two islands into the floor, so besides a small bit of danger it would definitely become a city for the invading people. One at the furthest corner from the entrance Hook went for and Peter went for another which is far to the left when coming out of the beanstalk. As Peter got near the island, he grinned as he saw the large hilly island. ¡°This island is my base now! The island of the Lost.¡±
A safe zone island was claimed by the Wandering Wind Elf, Peter Pan. The island is now called ¡®Isle of the Lost¡¯. The island has been shrouded in a mysterious aura. The island cloud has been changed into solid earth. Fairy Dust Alter Trees shall only be born in the Isle of the Lost. The mana on the island gives off a unique aura that will affect its residents differently. In special cases it is possible that children who are abandoned or left alone from the death of their parents below the age of 10 to be whisked away to this island. All residents of the island will happily raise the children.
As the message faded from the view of not only Peter but Dia who was shocked by this, the space around the island began to wiggle as a kind of barrier formed isolating the island. Then the island itself began to ripple as the island cloud began to become increasingly denser and turned brown before it became solid earth. The mana was giving off a new aura and with the dense mana the vegetation that was on the island began to feed off the new earth and the now cultivable land. Fairies and spirits that had been on the island were cheering as they began to fly all over to spread the garden and make homes for themselves. However, there was one special bay area on the south side where, magically, the land became flatter and hills rose higher hiding the bay with only a 3 meter wide entrance while the inside had space for a large village. Slowly trees began to spread while Peter was drawn to that bay where he found a single large tree and inside was a very small spring releasing fairy dust. ¡°Tinker, this is your home now. I will go make mine now.¡± He said as he took to the air to go get material. At the same time, Captain Hook was flying to the other safe zone and, as he reached it, he found a very wide island. ¡°Hahahaha! This is the perfect location for my pirate base! From here I shall form my rule!¡± He laughed.
A safe zone island was claimed by the floor boss, Wandering Wind Elf, Captain James Hook. The island is now called ¡®Skull Pirate Island¡¯. The island is a unique safe zone where pirate monsters are passive and will not attack unless provoked. It is ruled by Captain James Hook. The island cloud has been changed into solid earth. The mana given off by the island has a similar aura to Captain James Hook¡¯s Spirit Boat, the Jolly Roger, that will affect its residents making them more pirate themed. This island is home to pirates and from this location pirates will begin to spread throughout the sea of the first five floors. A pirate town will soon be born here.
Unlike Peter¡¯s Isle of the Lost, The Skull Pirate Island was open to visitors but it still rippled. From it the shape began to change and grow into a large island in the form of a skull with crossed bones. The surface was slightly hilly but mostly flat and easy to build upon. The residents were equally excited as Peter¡¯s residents and began to spread out. The captain felt a pull come from the right cheek area of the skull island and so moved towards there. What he found was a small wooden dock which was perfect for his boat and a small wooden abode for which he could sleep in. Smiling, he landed his boat which furled it¡¯s sails and tied itself up before dropping anchor. The captain then jumped off to go into his new home.Stolen novel; please report. With the two new safe zones, it brought forth a wave of excitement to the spirits who flocked to the new lands to spread and grow themselves even more while the sixth floor also drew in the bigger spirits who had gone with the help of Dia to start increasing its size. *** With pathways caved out all over the top of the island, Clover touches the ground causing a small spring to appear within a wider basin that would hold around 200 liters of water forming a small pond. This pond connected all the hardened channels to the island and would move it all around feeding the soil and the plants. As he simply watched trying to figure out how to keep advancing his dungeon with his limited resources, he doesn¡¯t notice how the water quickly fills up and slowly flows down the path into the unhardened areas penetrating the soil. Water and water mana filling the soil caused the weeds, magic weeds, saplings and all the other plant creatures to shake happily as they began to grow a bit more. As the water flows, the soil saturates and without noticing the water level rises and begins overflowing. Only after Clover feels his bottom getting wet does he curse. ¡°Fuck!¡± He cursed and with a wave of his hand, a wider channel was instantly carved out in his rage from the pond to the edge of the island to flow out and down. At least that was the intent, but as soon as the water reached the boundary of his island he unexpectedly gained a message.
Your dungeon spawned water has reached the boundary of your dungeon. The boundary has expanded around your island and your sky sea has formed. The first island can have 3 meters of water extending from the island shores and 4 meters deep. System update You can now expand the size of your sky sea and sky island through the system.
Seeing the unexpected system message, he walked over and saw as the water formed a bubble at the crack that was rapidly expanding outwards. He simply blinked unable to register what had happened for a moment. However as he looked at the large crack, he narrowed his eyes and with mana he closed the broken crack. This was to make a nicer channel to flow the water out properly otherwise it would drain the water without spreading it out on the surface. He made several channels reach the edges and deposit the water over the edge and like the first channel, the water gathered and flowed down four meters before depositing there and started to gather. He could even fly around his island now that the boundary was further. ¡°This is progress!¡± He laughed and went to the pond.
What would you like to expand?
Island Parameters 8 meters -> 16 meters in diameter
Island Sea Parameter 4 meters -> 8 meters from the shore
His eyes widened after unlocking this system and he grinned before stopping a moment. ¡°Fairy woman!¡± He called. Maribell appeared after a moment, ¡°What?!¡± She shouted. ¡°I have formed an island sea, how come my affinity for water has not risen?¡± He asked. She frowned and crossed her arms. ¡°Having a sea doesn¡¯t mean your dungeon core¡¯s affinity rises. Your highest affinities are air, earth and plant. Water is an extra element which is used as a home for others and to nourish plants. Raising affinity isn¡¯t easy especially for you who is hated by spirits.¡± She said and turned around. ¡°You''re on a good track though.¡± She said and went back to her little home. Clover sneered and simply purchased the island parameter and the mana pond emptied out as the island doubled, completely bulking up doubling the surface and interior space. When he looked at the system, he found that the next upgrade gave him only 6 meters. However thinking about it, the mass of 6 meters from 16 to 22 and his first purchase 8 meters to 16 isn¡¯t much different or shouldn¡¯t be at least. That was because the amount of mass of the earth generated had to cover much more space because it increased both the height of the dungeon and the bottom of the island also increased in size. At this time, running out from below, one of his younger disciples came out and in his hand was a wooden doll about as high as Clover¡¯s knee. ¡°Master! Master!¡± The boy shouted. ¡°What is it?¡± Clover asked in a good mood now that things were working out. ¡°Look!¡± The boy said holding out the doll. Clover looked and took it, turning it confused. ¡°What is this supposed to be? A wooden doll?¡± He asked. The boy shook his hand and took the doll back before he filled his hands with mana and injected it into the doll. The eyes lit up bright blue and he let it go, only for mana strings to show up, making the doll stand up and walk around by itself. ¡°It is a magic puppet. This disciple alongside elder brother were studying magic puppets, but we were stumped on how to proceed until we were taught by master about the magical currents in the dungeon and we thought that we could use this principle in the puppet. The chest has a special cavity inside of it that is at the center of a magic circuit we built and the puppet can gather mana inside or have mana injected inside for it to operate for a certain period of time.¡± he said. ¡°Oh this is good, it was one of the important elven research projects, but what does this matter now?¡± Clover asked. ¡°Well, I thought that if master corrupted this small wooden puppet you can make it into a monster. You could use the puppet¡¯s unique magical structure that is very adept at gathering one specific type of mana and refine it to become master¡¯s lowest tier workers to expand the island by absorbing mana and depositing it.¡± The boy said. Clover¡¯s eyes widened when he thought of this. He looked down and took the doll while the boy let go of his control to allow his master to examine it. The principal was simple, the chamber which holds the mana also has magical formula that allow it to keep the puppet stuck together. It is a unique system of layered mana to allow human like movement but not so complex since the puppet has only block hands and feet. Since it didn¡¯t have fingers, the puppet could only do simple tasks. In truth, this small toy sized wooden puppet was made specifically by the pair of brothers to be a very low ranked puppet purely for gathering, refining and depositing mana. Clover took mana and began to spread it through the wood and the circuits causing the pure mana to be corrupted by his dungeon mana and turn a red color. The blue glowing eyes that had turned off before lit up but this time were bright red. Clover let it go and he didn¡¯t have the mana lines like when his disciple used the to control the puppet but when he felt the puppet, he found that the mana lines were attached directly to the island. This meant his body still controlled the puppet, but he was linked directly to the mana channels of the island and dungeon.
You have corrupted a wooden magic puppet and can now spawn them at the cost of mana.
You now have a new category of spawns, Constructs.
With a smile, Clover spawned 14 more and split them into three groups. ¡°Each group is responsible for absorbing and depositing mana. Group one focus on earth, group two focus on water, and group three focus on air. Now go!¡± He ordered. The puppets turned and began to move around as they walked off. He then spawned another ten. ¡°You are group four, you are responsible for unclogging all entangled or blocked passages of mana in my dungeon.¡± He said. The puppets turned and ran off, stopping several steps away causing small pulses of mana to come from their feet. Clover finally turned to his disciple and patted his head. ¡°Good boy, you did well, you and your brother. I do not have much to reward you, but you can access the library freely.¡± He said. ¡°Thank you master." the boy bowed with a beaming smile and ran off. ¡°Heh.¡± A chuckle came from behind Clover who jumped only to find the short fat man made of black sand. ¡°What do you want?¡± Clover asked narrowing his eyes. ¡°Nothing, just thought it was cute how this little boy¡¯s dream is to be someone great like you. I find it funny because I do not see anything great that you did.¡± Nighty said. The boogeyman grinned gently towards the hollowed image of Clover. Clover feels a shiver down his spine from the smile this little person gave him and he swallowed hard narrowing his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, what do you want?¡± Clover asked. ¡°Since you insist, I cannot do much at all at this time. Of course, I can still do my job but combat wise I cannot do a lot. So I wish for you to spawn me three of those little puppets. I am interested in these since I want to make a few helpers. Oh and if you can obtain some beautiful mares, I would love those beautiful beasts. If you can get me one with fur as black as the night, even better.¡± He said. ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡± Clover asked. ¡°Well¡­ for starters, I will not give you nightmares you deserve. Another is that you will be able to obtain quite a few impressive monsters. By the time I can access even 5% of my powers, I should be able to make low level minions linked to your dungeon.¡± He said. ¡°These minions... they are spirits?¡± Clover asked. ¡°Not in the conventional sense they can be regarded as a type of¡­ ghost, their beings merge with my sand so they are and aren¡¯t spirits. Also¡­¡± He said turning and floating to the edge of the dungeon before looking down. ¡°... what do you feel about using human children for monsters?¡± He asked. ¡°What!¡± Clover¡¯s eyes turned to the boogeyman and had a trace of disgust. Nighty laughed and shook his head, ¡°As expected, even as a dungeon, you still have morals. Children are not to be touched, I see. Ironic coming from you when you nearly killed two of them and left one with a twisted sense of life.¡± He laughed. ¡°What do you intend to do with children?¡± He asked. ¡°I do not need children per se. I need sacrifice. I am the boogeyman, a manifestation of fear and my sand contains the essence of fear that corrupts dreams. It has merged with your dungeon mana but I cannot produce a large amount. For me, my most trusted minion is called a Fearling. They can be born from humans consumed by fear in my sand¡­ or other humanoids.¡± He said. Clover was sweating as he heard the voice of a gentleman say such morbid things. Sacrificing a sentient being to spawn a monster is considered a demonic magic. If not for the fact that the god of chaos himself forced such a creature into existence to maintain nature''s balance, he would have killed this thing before it could gain its true power. ¡°Since there is no cure for this I do not need such things, simple animals are enough. Bees, wolves¡­ horses.¡± He grinned. ¡°I shall be waiting. Oh and you should know, all sky dungeons are weak at this time, it is the best time to kill and steal the spawns of another.¡± He laughed and sank into the shadow of a nearby tree, vanishing without a trace. Clover swallowed and turned to look around for the strange creature that he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I should¡­ for now I need to grow bigger and stronger. I shall try to hunt animals and monsters first and grow.¡¯ He thought and closing his eyes, he ordered his dungeon to move within the elven nation while he had the time and no one was coming for him. *** Within the night skies of Dia¡¯s dungeon, Sandy was sitting on a cloud of dream sand when he suddenly twitched and looked towards the northwest feeling something was off and frowned. With the hundreds of thousands of strings of dream sand, he could feel the nightmare sand. It was hundreds of times thicker because he knew that the land was covered with much more evil than good. This made his other, the boogeyman, more powerful because he was stronger if he were free of the dungeon¡¯s control. The sandman did not know what could be done to tip the balance towards his side. In truth, he actually did not know how to balance his nice dreams and the nightmares. The influence of nightmares are many times greaters in this kind of brutal bloody world compared to one filled with peace. Still, he would try to force his good dreams into as many young dungeons as he could reach within the mortal world but could do anything as all the dungeons in hell were corrupt even after healing and having their dungeon instincts completely broken. He could only try to heal their broken hearts by giving them joyful dreams which would hopefully spread through the dungeons and make the life of many better. He even tried to do the same to the dungeons that wished to attack the mortal world but their minds were lost to their rage, making Nighty¡¯s influence too great. As for children and adults, war savaged adults would not have a single touch of his influence while children were having a difficult time. It was truly a hard world to live in where famine, disease and many things could not be easily avoided without power and those with power did not equally distribute their nations resources to develop the lives of the poor. As such, Sandy could only think of the long term as he slowly made grandiose dreams in the sleep of talented but poor children. He tapped into the memories of soldiers to make dreams that would train the children into becoming powerful heroes, some were taught medicine in an attempt to make medical saints, and many other abilities were developed in dreams. Like this he slowly trained a few children to try and spread their strengths where they needed it the most. Book 2 Chapter 2 Queen Felicia Rosetta, the queen of the elves, was listening to the reports with a stone face. Ever since the incredible message from the gods that the world will enter an era of chaos, she had her scouts figure out the source and it took no time at all to find out. ¡°Your highness, four of the five dungeons of our nation have been completely upended. Besides the last remaining undead dungeon which has suddenly sprouted forth a catacomb, two which were corrupted, the unknown dungeon and the last friendly dungeon have all self destructed, according to the locals. They suddenly broke from the earth into the sky as mysteriously floating islands. We had a wind mage fly around and have located all the dungeons floating three hundred meters off the ground above their previous homes except for the unknown dungeon.¡± The scout said bowing. ¡°It must be Clover controlling the unknown one.¡± She said as she looked at the map where the fairy metal scrying pendants were floating while only one had a skull and was still planted flat on the table. Besides Dia¡¯s cloud shaped pendant, the other moving one had a stone base with a tree showing it was a sky island with plant affinity. It was slowly moving around the nation without any particular path, following the wind but never leaving the borders. Dia, at this time, was at one of the five marked points that would be dungeon cities for her. Of these five marks, only three were completely built. Those near the borders have already become a center of commerce and trade between the nation and its neighbor. ¡°What is the condition of the undead dungeon?¡± The queen asked. ¡°Ten parties of B rank adventurers were sent inside clearing most of the upper catacomb while locating the pathway underground before an A rank party led them all underground. What they found was the dungeon having one floor directly linked to the dungeon core room on the second floor as if it had destroyed its own dungeon and rebuilt itself. The previous monstrosities that were once present are all gone and only skeleton warriors and a scarce number of skeleton mages are present. The floor lacked any kind of boss monster but reaching the dungeon core room they found a silhouette of a decrepit old man who cursed at them for hunting him like a dog. It was confirmed to be the dungeon conscious.¡± The scout reported. ¡°What was his condition? If I remember correctly, this was a dungeon that had once fallen to corruption.¡± Felicia asked. ¡°About this, the party asked about it and the dungeon fairy showed herself to the expedition force and explained. It is due to the birth of the newest dungeon, the cloud dungeon, that the entire dungeon system was upgraded. The killing instinct of dungeons no longer exists which caused the soul of the dungeon to collapse and released the old soul. However, this dungeon already hated mortals causing it to still be aggressive. We have reports that he isn¡¯t the only one and many others from other nations are in similar manners to him. Apparently, dungeons now grow the most with the presence of invading parties inside the dungeon instead of just their deaths.¡± The scout said. ¡°Just like Dia, so has anyone arrived at the flying dungeons?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, one group has reached them. The report shows that the dungeons are many times more solemn but wish to explore the world instead of being encased underground which is why almost all the dungeons took to the air. At the moment, they are simply learning about their own system once more while rebuilding themselves.¡± he said. ¡°Then I wish for negotiators to proceed to these dungeons and see if contracts cannot be made so that they can set up stairways into themselves somehow.¡± She said. ¡°We shall send them immediately your highness.¡± The scout said. The queen nodded, ¡°How are the knights trained in Dia¡¯s dungeon?¡± She asked. A handsome, young looking commander walked forward and bowed, ¡°Reporting your grace, through the training of the wood elf, they have achieved spectacular solo and group coordination and formation. The large boss on the first floor, the group tactics fought against the wolves of the second floor, the swarm tactics on the third floor and battle against the single magic user witch on the fourth floor has ingrained extensive experience into them. We received report that the dungeon has now reached six floors, apparently the island bridges have broken and the islands are now spread out. The safe zones have also increased in number and safe islands are four times bigger than common islands. As of now, the dungeon is in a state of frenzied growth as the new islands are under development and the townsmen have begun to develop water vessels, but experienced shipwrights have yet to appear.¡± The man said. ¡°The islands broke off. It was a matter of time really. When I went up, I had already guessed that at one point the cloud ocean would eventually push the islands away from each other and sailing would be required. Send a request to the nearby human nations for sailors who want some adventure and try their luck in dungeon waters as well as for shipwrights.¡± She said. ¡°It shall be done.¡± The commander bowed. ¡°Your highness, an international conference has been sent by the ¡®Holy Land¡¯ to discuss the changes the world will face. It seems even they are taking this very seriously.¡± One of the queen''s advisors said and handed a letter which she read. ¡°Prepare for me to travel to the Holy Land. Have the Royal Guard ready and prepare for a long travel. This is for seven days from today, so prepare my ship so we can fly at the fastest of speeds.¡± She said. ¡°Yes your grace!¡± The advisors bowed and like that they all began to complete their objectives. *** ¡°Weeee! Snow! SO FUN!¡± Dia shouted as she jumped into the snow piles. With the rapid advancement to six floors, it was obvious that spirits would soon raise to the upper floors. What was curious was that once the spirits arrived, the fire element spirits all cried and shivered before running away back down. The elemental balance on the floor could no longer house them even if they wanted to. Of course, when houses were built with fires and chimneys it would change things as they might seek refuge to advance up to the higher floors. On the other hand, the water fairies, pixies, nixies and water wisps were completely festive here. One was because the abundant water mana and second because of their more advanced element, ice. The wisps, who were the most susceptible to changes in mana, were the first to change and turned into Ice Wisps or Snow Wisps. There is a clear difference between the two. Ice wisps prefer to live near icebergs or frozen water usually out on the cloud sea, while snow wisps liked to be over fresh snow usually on the islands. The next one to change were the nixies, pixies and water fairies. Although half of them remained as water types, the other half changed. Nixies and pixies turned into Frost Nixies and Pixies while water fairies turned into Winter Fairies. Following the line, Greater Winter Fairy and finally Queen Winter Fairy were also born. However, the most unexpected was came when a winter fairy had a variation evolution growing to the size of a dwarf and the Queen becoming a Snow Elf. The unexpected evolution prompted quite some shock. The snow elf was around 100 cm tall, had ice blue hair, possessed sapphire blue eyes, her skin was white as snow, and of course had the traditional pointed elf ears. As for her clothes, she wore a long sleeve blue dress and a set of white stockings. Unlike the others who had to use furs to remain warm, besides the water spirits, this elf was perfectly calm in the cold winds. She was very happy when a male winter fairy transformed into a snow elf making Dia really happy as well because they were both very cute. For the other monsters, the wind, earth and spirits didn¡¯t have as many changes. The flower ones did have a good number of evolutions though. Trees were planted and with Dia guiding them they formed into pine trees. Underneath and parasitizing off these trees were many different winter based flowers that began to sprout and color the trees. Slowly, these shivering flower spirits would merge with these winter flowers becoming Winter Flower Spirits. For the blue bell flower empress spirit, she planted a blue bell flower and tried to evolve it, just like how all flower spirits did. What she gained from it was the flower growing as tall as she was, forming two twisted vines that hung down like bells. They turned vibrant red and magically released the ringing of a bell when in the wind. To Dia¡¯s ears, it caused the memory of Santa to appear where the reindeer bridles would have many bells strung to the sides to jingle with each movement. What was unexpected was that with each jingle of the now Red Bell Flower came a red sound wave that caused the snow within 30 cm around its base to melt and the air around it to feel warm. No one had ever imagined that in a winter land, a flower that released heat would appear let alone for the blue flower empress spirit. She really wished to touch that flower and merge with it but before she could, Dia appeared in front of her and looked at the red bell flower before touching it. From it, the bell began to glow before releasing a small red light that was even warmer and that lit the area within a meter up. If it was nighttime, it would have lit an area of at least 5 meters around it. Dia smiled and took that light before taking the other one. Slowly, to the shock and horror of everyone, the bell flowers absorbed a large amount of water and ice mana before the two bell flowers created these fire lights which were in fact their seeds. The quantity of mana drastically dropped with these flowers but their effect was well liked. Dia flew near her pond that was now 180 cm in diameter, her core was 6 cm big, while Waid¡¯s was only 3 cm big. She then went to one side and put the flower along the edge of the river while on the other side she did the same. From the small red glowing seeds, two new red bell flowers appeared. As for the original, the blue flower empress spirit touched it and merged with the flower. There was a huge magical fluctuation as the two merged and what appeared was the empress looking exactly the same, not even a bit taller but her bearings were more majestic. Also, now her dress was made of red flowers with the same look. Her wings on her back released the same warm light as the seeds. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. What was amazing was the fact that her body absorbed the water and ice mana but she released the same mana as if it was fire magic. It was like a mirage had formed around her making her even more unique. ¡°I did not change much but now I am perfectly adapted to this new environment.¡± She said as she looked at herself and spun. When she did so, her dress released the subtle jingle of an enchanting bell and her warm water mana spread out causing the flower spirits to sigh. When this mana spread out, it caused the flowers to evolve. Those that could not adapt and were bordering on wilting suddenly absorbed this strange new mana and inside itself learned to make it causing all the mana it absorbed to slowly radiate a warmth. The ice around the flowers thawed and they slowly grew, adapting to the cold. Slowly the flower spirits merged and like their empress, who was now called a Winter Fire Bell Flower Empress Spirit, they became Warm Winter Flower Spirits. Slowly each of them merged with a cold region flower becoming warm winter flower spirits. Unlike the empress, the smaller fairies don¡¯t radiate warm ice and water mana but keep it within to let them safely live in the cold. As for the dwarves.
The King Dwarf has claimed the only safe zone on the sixth floor. By doing this, a dwarf town is born. All earth spirits of low grade will slowly grow into dwarf species as time goes by. Other spirits will grow faster within the safe zone as well. The safe zone island cloud will become a solid earth island.
When this appeared, Dia looked over and saw the island cloud that was the entrance suddenly become a rocky island like the main island. She remembered the notices for Peter and Captain Hook saying the same thing and did not expect this to happen. Suddenly she got another message.
Dungeon Achievement
You have grown to six floors and fully stabilized the first five floors and completely stabilized the safe zone on the sixth floor. All islands between floors 1 to 5 shall become earth islands and shall be able to birth life. All the islands will also be able to possess unique environments should some kind of unique creature claims it as their home. The floor 1 entrance safe zone has grown to the size of the main island to allow occupants to grow extensively.
As this happened, a large amount of earth mana was sucked into each island cloud and slowly the clouds compressed and turned into solid earth like all the other islands. All the earth spirits within the lower floors cheered and began to reform the islands in different manners to be more convenient to pass through.
Due to the dungeon islands spreading far from the view of the original island, sailing and navigation is required. All islands will now possess their own magnetic field in which one can follow to reach the island. A compass unique to the dungeon will be needed.
Dia blinked confused at all the messages and called Misty to explain. When the cat fairy saw the messages she was surprised for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dia, your dungeon just grew more amazing. Now all the islands below will get really unique and make new creatures on their own in separate locations.¡± She said. ¡°Misty, what of this compass?¡± Mir asked while rubbing her hands from the cold. ¡°Dia, go to the system shop and find ¡®Cloud Compass¡¯ then spawn one.¡± Misty instructed. Dia did just as explained and once she finished what appeared was an octagon shaped box. Inside it were four compass, pointing towards Dia¡¯s dungeon core and one pointing towards the entrance island. ¡°This is a cloud compass. It is unique to cloud dungeons and will only spawn once a cloud dungeon¡¯s islands break up and become solid earth islands. The islands in Dia¡¯s dungeon are in constant motion, except for the entrance island, so to reach the main island, you need to follow any of the routes of the compass. There are three compass that point to proceeding islands and one that is constantly pointed towards the floor¡¯s entrance. When adventurers reach an island, the compass will slowly adjust to that island¡¯s unique aura. The compass will then point to an island that proceeds after that one instead of one that was in ¡®the same position¡¯ as it. This way it is possible to move along through the dungeon.¡± She explained. ¡°Won¡¯t the dungeon be hundreds of times more dangerous with the sharks? Also, how do these even spawn?¡± Mir asked worried. ¡°That is true, but the sharks have all moved up to floor three and above. Only young sharks are in the lower floors and aren¡¯t as powerful. As for their spawning method, they can be obtained from pretty much any monsters and have a high drop rate making it one of the more common drops.¡± Misty said. Similar to Dia, Misty had a keen connection to the dungeon and she paid many times more attention compared to Dia who played around more. It was why she was alway sleeping, she was focused on the dungeon in case she needed to locate Dia for something. ¡°I don¡¯t get it but it¡¯s fine Mir.¡± Dia said. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and see the island then!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this floor, we shall properly arrange everything.¡± The empress said bowing. With her in control, Dia and the others descended to the warmer floors. As for Waid, he hadn¡¯t gone up yet and instead was in the lower floors watching the islands. ¡°Hey Pearl, I''m bored.¡± He said as he flew around followed by his dungeon fairy. ¡°Why not go play.¡± The fairy said. ¡°Boring~!¡± The boy dungeon said as he flew. They soon reached Captain Hook¡¯s island and he watched from above. After only several hours, the island was already changing. It was very large already, and most of it was covered in forest and foliage while only at one corner there was a small crude wooden town. Within the city were now lots of wandering wind elves, but they were dressed with a pair of long baggy pants, thick leather boots, a striped shirt and a bandana. They also had a cloth sash on their waist like a belt and some daggers. Hook¡¯s previously tiny sailboat was already a Sloop Pirate ship. It was a common and popular pirate ship because of its fast maneuvers. The number of max crew usually is 75 for this kind of crew, but the ship currently only has about 20 true wandering wind elf pirates along with the captain. Of course, the ship moves on its own through the captain''s control and the crew is mostly a fighting force. The small village was already forming the many unique buildings pirates had from taverns to shops and so forth. What was unique was the ¡®smith¡¯ shops. Unlike common smiths, this one was run by a dwarf and to smith they would gather earth mana until they formed metal ore to then forge metal in the rustic forge they had. The ship already possessed very mediocre cannons (which were rather advanced for this era) and was something that left Waid confused as to what it was but he did not mind. Walking through the town, he watched the many spirit type creatures laughing and drinking the honey ale brew that had been made by the dwarfs. ¡°What are pirates, pearl?¡± Waid asked confused. The concept of pirates wasn¡¯t something he knew. To him as long as it could kill, it was worth making. ¡°Pirates are usually bandits of the sea among a sentient species. Humans are the most common race to become a bandit. Pirates are simply skilled bandits of the sea who sail the waters attacking other ships.¡± She explained. ¡°So even though they are humanoid and intelligent, they are like monsters. Can other monsters be like this?¡± He asked. ¡°Probably, why not make them? Since Dia already made pirates, you can definitely make monsters like these which are much stronger.¡± Pearl said. Waid¡¯s eyes sparkled as he gripped the air. What he had gripped was actually part of the island¡¯s aura and isolated it within his fist. This unique aura was the same as Hook¡¯s pirate aura and by isolating it he could transfer it to another creature. The two flew off and down to a floor below where he called upon the sky sharkmen he had once created. He split the aura and placed a portion within the strongest sharkman. ¡°This is your island. Make your home upon it as pirates of the sea.¡± He said. Waid then began to change the sharks. He knew he couldn¡¯t make them stronger than the boss. If he tried, it would throw the stability of the dungeon off. He was forced to weaken the muscles of the savage shark men making them smaller but more humanoid. The fins were changed into arms and legs, the crooked body was changed into a proper human torso and the head was made only slightly more human. Mainly the structure of the head was made humanoid with the eyes in front of the head. The nose became small and under the eyes while the large jaws of sharks were kept. The long shark tail and dorsal fin was left on the sharkman that was now very humanoid. Finally, Waid perfectly merged the pirate aura with the sharkman causing the black shark eyes to gain white sclera and black slitted eyes. A pair of baggy pants held by a red sash also formed on its lower body but that was it. As Waid let go, the sharkman began to transform and formed the perfected sharkman. It was much weaker than the original shark beast that had formed naturally. They were still fast swimmers, but their overall muscular body had decreased to match the fourth floor. ¡°You are now a Pirate Sharkman.¡± Waid nodded.
This island is now occupied by pirate sharkmen. The captains of each crew will be made into a unique monsters only found one per group. Pirate sharkmen will only spawn in islands owned by the same.
With a smile, Waid watched as the pack of 30 sharkmen came ashore and began to hunt and clear out the living enemies of the island while gathering mana to evolve. The aura of the captain who was the first pirate sharkman was released upon the island, claiming it for his own. Seeing it all done, Waid went down to the second floor where he found an island with several gnomes lazing about while some pulling pranks. ¡°Hey Pearl.¡± He called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What kind of effect does corrupting spirits have?¡± He asked. Pearl looked at the spirits. ¡°Although I want to go against it since Dia might not like it, still this dungeon¡¯s spirits are rather weak looking but are still strong in comparison. The environment is rather perfect for their development, almost as good as the spirit world itself.¡± She said. ¡°Not what I want to know. What do spirits become if they are turn into evil spirits?¡± He asked. She scratched her head. ¡°Well evil spirits, in all sense of the word, are killed on sight. We fairies will never allow such a thing to exist.¡± She said pausing for a moment, ¡°Not even in our own dungeons.¡± Waid frowned but she lifted her hand to stop his complaint. ¡°What you can do is make a nice spirit turn extremely bad but not evil. The original goblins were all fairies that were corrupted by either greed or lust depending on their affliction. The lustful ones are even more despised than the greedy ones and were almost killed off before escaping into either hell or the mortal world.¡± She said. ¡°So the method to get goblins are lust or greed. Then for pirates I need greed.¡± He said grinning as he flew down. The fairies and spirits noticed him but looked away. They all knew of him, the dungeon who actually made monsters. ¡°Hey, can I make a new monster from one of you?¡± He asked. ¡°Wut?¡± The gnomes were surprised and frowned. If it was Dia, they would jump at it but Waid had said ¡®monster¡¯ instead of spirit. ¡°Wut monsta?¡± one of them asked narrowing their eyes. They were loyal to Dia, not Waid after all. ¡°Pirates, like the boss of the fifth floor.¡± He said. Gnomes were the only spirit that came directly from wisps with conscious thought and ability to speak. Skillful with their hands, they liked shiny gems and such but the dungeon lacked a lot of this. Being smart, they had an information network where they connected with their cousins in the floors above. They knew about the creatures from above and the set up so after a few hours after the boss was made, they would hear about it. Of course, they had no good impression of the boss. In Dia¡¯s dungeon, the bosses were all evil creatures, so when they said he would make them similar to the boss they all frowned. Pearl sighed and whispered, ¡°All the boss monsters are looked down on in the dungeon for being bad creatures. It won¡¯t do to say something like that.¡± she said. Waid frowned not understanding why the bosses were hated while creatures like the empress spirit were loved. Dia was the strangest dungeon because of this. Bosses were supposed to be the strongest on the floor, yet Dia always had an enemy that could partially control the boss with similar strength. ¡°Pirate? Dem is roge of de sea?¡± The gnome asked another who nodded. With a frown the leading gnome frowned ¡°Why de ell da we wan somen like dat!?¡± The gnome said. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to freely sail the sea? When invaders come they will definitely hold money and shiny items you can¡¯t get on this floor. Also, being a pirate will give you a unique evolution path that other spirits will not have.¡± Waid said in a tempting voice like a devil holding a cursed fruit to a naive little girl. When the words, ¡®unique evolution¡¯ were said, the eyes of the gnomes widened. Even though they are intelligent, it wasn¡¯t as high as a dwarf or runt who were at the level of humans. The looked at each other and huddled up chatting causing Waid to find it comic. However, he avoided laughing as he needed the three gnomes to make the captain goblin. ¡°Aight, weh accept.¡± He said. Waid grinned, ¡°So which will be the base?¡± He asked. The three looked at each other and the leader didn¡¯t even need to say it and walked forward. Like that, Waid grinned and touched his head. He imagined the three merging but then he added the pirate aura into their merging bodies as well as the nature of greed. Very quickly the merged gnomes grew to the size of dwarves but they weren¡¯t cubby or cute. Instead he had green skin, a large hooked nose, a mouth full of sharp teeth. His articles of clothing were comprised of a pirate hat over a bandana, black leather pants that had many pockets, a pouch of throwing knives and a dagger. The shirt was leather and had many hooks but it looked like it was made of old rag leather, as did the pants. The hair of the goblin was black, messy and in some places braided. The face had a short shaggy beard and on each long pointed ear were two earrings. When all was done, the gnomes began to transform with a loud ¡®kekekekeke¡¯ laugh sounding out as the aura spread and infested the island. In nothing short of a moment, the aura of the island turned dark, the trees began to wilt a bit and the flower spirits were scared and began to flee. As for the island residents, the treants that could not move slowly corroded into dark treants, the animals ran and hid themselves. Finally, the other gnomes who lived on the island felt the disturbance slowly begin to affect them and they began to climb out of the ground. As they came out, they saw the goblin finish evolving and turn to look at them with its yellow sharp teeth shining in the light. ¡°Ye trashy scallywags! Ye git ta maken ma boat! Tis mah island and tis my crew!¡± He roared as his aura flared. The gnomes became scared instantly. The effect of the aura flared and infested their bodies rapidly affecting their thoughts, filling it with greed. Slowly they fell to the corruption of the goblin and soon one-fourth of the gnomes began to absorb a large amount of mana. Their bodies grew to just a little smaller than the captain, looking similar but with less armor and clothing like poor pirates. The rest of the gnomes were beaten into place as they were made to build the village of the goblins before they start to construct the pirate ship. In the eyes of both Waid and Dia, a screen appeared.
Goblin pirates have take over the island. The branch of goblins has appeared in the dungeon and goblins can now spawn from gnomes.
Book 2 Chapter 3 Dia who was looking at this confused and asked Misty what it meant, became extremely angry and threw a tantrum once she found out what happened. She then flew to the island that the goblins were at and found them treating the gnomes poorly, forcing them to work. As this was going on, she found Waid grinning at the side. ¡°Waid! You made ugly monsters from my pretty spirits!¡± She shouted. He looked at her and smiled, ¡°You made pirates so why can¡¯t I? Also you need to make the sea of your dungeon more dangerous to protect yourself now.¡± He said. ¡°I don¡¯t want dangerous ugly monsters!¡± She shouted. ¡°What is ugly about them?¡± He asked. ¡°Just look! They are stinky, ugly and mean!¡± She said. ¡°Why not change them like you want then?¡± He asked. ¡°Eh?¡± Dia said confused and looked at him then Misty. ¡°You can change just the appearance if you like.¡± She replied nodding. Dia frowned at Waid who was grinning but she just huffed and flew over to the captain. When the captain saw her, unlike towards Waid, he stopped grinning and bowed his head, ¡°Gre¡¯en me lady.¡± He said taking his hat off and cackled. ¡°Hmph!¡± She said and waved her hand. The goblin captain was surprised but walked over and let her touch his head. After closing her eyes, she saw the ugly form of the goblin captain in her view, so she changed it. She removed the monstrous appearance, warts, sharp teeth, bad smell and such. Then she made him grow just a bit more before putting a captain''s cloak over the leather shirt. Then she slightly changed the personality to not be cruel to the crew, gnomes or fairies. When she let him go, she quickly flew to the other goblins and changed them. She made them similar, she removed the monstrous features but unlike the hook nosed captain, they looked more human with a normal sized nose, a blue bandana on their head, a navy blue shirt with a striped sleeveless shirt, a pair of shorts and finally a pair of sandals. Similar to the captain, she made them much less savage and cruel but keeping the pirate mentality. This resulted in all the goblin pirates becoming more intelligent when their savageness was partially removed. The result of this caused their body to grow to the size of children and the captain a bit taller.
Goblin pirates have been modified. The new form will become the permanent form.
When Misty said what the message meant, Dia sighed before glaring at Waid. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my pretty spirits! You can make ugly monsters only if I am near to fix them up!¡± She said. ¡°Dia, he made pirates from his sharkmen as well but they aren¡¯t smart like the goblins. Just territorial, meaning they will remain on the fourth floor most of the time and maybe the fifth floor when they expand.¡± Misty said. Dia frowned at the grinning boy. ¡°You can¡¯t make monsters without me anymore.¡±
The main dungeon, Dia, has prohibited the secondary dungeon, Waid, from creating monsters without being in her presence.
¡°What!¡± Waid shouted upon seeing the message and began to stomp. ¡°No fair! No fair!¡± He shouted. ¡°Hmph! Who told you to a bad boy.¡± Dia huffed and flew over to Mir. ¡°But! But I''m a dungeon! I''m supposed to make monsters!¡± Waid complained. Pearl sighed wondering if it was okay to leave it as is, but it was bound to reach this point as he continued to mess with her dungeon. She didn¡¯t doubt the fact that eventually they would have to leave due to conflicting points of view. Just like how they came in, they can go out and unlike before, they will be many times smarter knowing what to do in this situation where sky and cloud dungeons exist now. Pearl flew over towards Waid and whispered into his ear to apologize and promise to not personally make monsters. He looked at her with anger towards this unjust punishment. He was near tears when he walked over and apologized. Dia smiled brightly, ¡°Okay, I forgive you, but make sure to not make more ugly monsters without me knowing.¡± She said smiling and looked at the goblins. Unlike before, the corruptive aura had been dampened down greatly and no longer were the gnomes so affected. Now it was a weak aura that was alongside the mana that the spirits needed to absorb to survive which didn¡¯t directly altering the creature themselves being a more slow change. The gnomes have all retreated underground in rage and fear of the pirate goblins but they were far from resigned to remaining on this island. In fact they had such a huge hate of the pirates that using their earth control, they began to create a small isolated chunk of rock before breaking it off the island and pushing it away into the cloud sea. With the help of nixies, they pushed themselves away and took half of the earth wisps. They would have taken all of them but had too few spirits to control the entire swarm. Even so, they completely hated the goblins and moved to another nearby unoccupied island to develop a way to fight the goblins. The new leading gnome popped out of the ground huffing in rage. ¡°Dam bloody gobins! Dam dat dungeon! ¡®E amost corupted us all!¡± the gnome roared in rage. All the gnomes were raging when suddenly the leader¡¯s eyes shined a blue light as the hint of corrupted aura inside him began to change. ¡°Ta me last breath!¡± His body began to grow as mana rushed towards him. His ears grew pointy and his skin turned fair while his muscles were toned. ¡°I will hunt those bloody bastards to extinction!¡± His aura exploded and mixed with the island. It was an aura of righteousness born from humiliation.
A new branch of gnomes has appeared, Marine Halfling.
Marine Halfling
Marine creatures have appeared in defiance towards the pirates¡¯ injustice. These are highly righteous beings and see all wrongdoings as evil. They will fight against any wrongdoers and consider attacking spirits an act beyond despicable. Marine category monsters follow the distinct ranking known to all sentient creatures.
As soon as this appeared, Dia was alerted. Misty and Mir laughed when they saw and explained it. ¡°So, marines are good guys who attack ugly monsters like pirates?¡± She asked with a surprised laugh before they all traveled to the island and saw a third of the gnomes had turned into marines. The leader was just a Marine Captain who wore a white cloak and a captain¡¯s hat. Unlike the pirates, they weren¡¯t building a city and instead were building a ship to transport all of them. ¡°Hey~!¡± Dia called out and landed. ¡°My lady!¡± The captain kneeled before Dia upon her landing. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Misty flew over, ¡°We came to see you guys because you suddenly appeared as a new race just after the goblins, so we were a bit worried. I was wondering, why didn¡¯t Dia get a prompt showing you were going to make your base island here?¡± Misty asked. ¡°This land is too weak for us. The goblins shall eventually move up to fulfill their greed, so we shall leave first. This lowly one wishes to reach the third floor and recruit more marines before setting up on the fourth floor. The network of information of us from the gnome line know there are pirates in those floors above so we shall encase the entire fourth sea and block the goblins from invading and growing.¡± He said. ¡°Hee~!¡± Dia exclaimed and looked at the boat. It was big and she blinked a while before floating over and touched the boat. This caused the boat to shine and shrink down, forming a boat with one mast and rig. The size was perfect for the crew and more. The marines were all happy with her helping them make the ship. With a quick wave of her hand, Dia caused the ship to float and land into the water which made the gnomes and halflings cheer. Then suddenly, the captain jumped aboard and as his feet touched the ship, the ship rippled as the exterior changed to a bright white with blue rails while the deck was dark brown. Unlike the black flag with a skull and crossbones that signaled the pirates, on this ship was a deep blue flag with no details but it waved with pride.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Come men!¡± He shouted and the marines jumped aboard while throwing ropes for the gnomes to climb up on. ¡°Alright, I''ll get you all directly to the fourth floor!¡± Dia said. The marines looked at her for a second before the ship shook as it was lifted up below by four large lobsters. They were curved like shrimps, but in this shape they could beat their tails extremely fast. ¡°See you!¡± Dia waved as the four red bus lobsters shot off taking the ship towards the whirlpool heading up. *** With an immensely heavy and tense atmosphere, Felicia had some sweat on her forehead while her royal guard were sitting behind her within an immensely huge stadium. Inside this stadium were the representatives of all the nations, be them of the six sentient races or monster races. The world isn¡¯t perfectly controlled by the ¡®sentient¡¯ races. These six sentient races are Human, Elf, Dwarf, Halfling, Beastmen, and Mermen. These are called sentient races because of the fact that they have a god''s ¡®protection¡¯. Of course there are extremists within humans saying that anything besides humans are monsters, especially towards beastmen and mermen. They can¡¯t say as much towards elves, dwarves and halflings who originate from spirits. As for the monster races, the leaders sitting in their seats were all extremely high level monsters. Within the monster world there are several ruling races. Noble Vampires are pure blood vampires who rule bat men and some undead races who live under their care as servants. Lich, the undead dark necromancer and ruler of the undead. Royal Goblin, a unique variation of goblin who never ranked up and only gained ranks of nobility, is the ruler of the goblin tribes which includes ogres and trolls in their numbers. Next was the leader of one of the most powerful races, the Golden Dragon Queen. Even in her human form, her proud golden horns and wings were in display for all to see. Felicia drank some water from the tension as her eyes moved further on. Sitting near the dragon queen was a similarly powerful and enigmatic race. Although the weakest of this race are the bottom of the barrel in the world, when one is in power it almost rivals a dragon and this being is the Queen Slime. With bright green slime forming her body, she possessed a firmly packed human figure with a dress made of her own slime. Further on, sitting like a huge 3 meter tall statue, is the Orc Warchief. Unlike the fat low grade orcs that look like pigs, this one has the head of a boar and the physique of a bodybuilder with a pot belly. Even then, no one would dare underestimate the combat ability of this man. In addition, an orc warchief is the highest power of all orc tribes and his command will unite all the tribes, even enemies, to battle under him. Moving her eyes, Felicia couldn¡¯t help but sweat as the Matriarch Arachne, the Six Elemental Masters, the Great Magic Puppet, the Holy Tree Puppet, and several other amazing monster leaders of legend all gathered in this room. It wasn¡¯t hard for someone as small as Felicia who is a simple ruler of an elven nation to get nervous. Even though she can fight one of these monsters if she fights alongside the other sentient race leaders, but this is at the least a six on one battle to win, not a one on one fight. Her Grandmother is a different story of course. As the ex-queen, she had over 1000 years of life experience so it can be expected that her power is strong. It is one of the few supporting pillars that is keeping Felicia from breaking down because said grandmother was sitting behind her at this time causing her heart to be greatly at ease even though her nerves were tensed. ¡°Felicia, calm down, you know as good as I how big of an impact this will have on our small little nation once what is said, is said.¡± her Grandmother stated. ¡°I can¡¯t stop my heart from feeling like it¡¯s in my throat. It feels like I will throw up any moment under the pressure of so many high level creatures.¡± She replied. ¡°Trust me¡­¡± The woman said and looked at her granddaughter, ¡°What you are feeling is only the aftershock of my aura against the others. Don¡¯t worry because I will keep these insufferable idiots from causing you to mess up, but I cannot guarantee against, ¡®him¡¯.¡± She said. ¡°It''s to be expected.¡± Felicia said. As soon as these words were said, the massive tension broke as nearly all the personal pressures were snuffed under an incomparable one. There are two reasons why the Holy Land is called as such and no other places can dare take the same name. The first is because this location is a unique place where the fabric of space and time is weakest and has a close approximation to the realm of the gods. The second reason stands before them all. Slowly the figure of an aged old man appeared. He had a completely bald head with a long goatee and mustache. Over his head was a glowing halo and upon his back were six white wings which suspended him in the air as he slowly lowered himself into the head seat. He was also holding an old looking cane, but everyone knew that this was not a simple cane. Instead it was a holy sword which uses a specially refined branch of a holy tree as a sheath, perfectly containing the holy power inside from hurting the monsters. ¡°I thank you all for coming at this old man''s call.¡± He said. ¡°We dare not ignore the esteemed and urgent call of yours, Ancient One.¡± The dragon queen said. ¡°What is this matter pertaining to?¡± The lich lord asked as he revealed his pale face from under his robe. Liches lords are not skeletons, liches are undead necromancers whose bodies are preserved in the border between life and death. They are neither dead nor alive and can even reproduce unlike the so called Immortal Lich who are in fact, skeleton necromancers. The power of a true lich lord compared to the other is incomparable to the point that the presence of the lich lord restricts the power of the undead. ¡°I am sure you all are aware of the fact that of the sudden dungeon surge?¡± The old archangel asked. Everyone nodded. It has been a concern to them all when the dungeons collapsed and began to reform. ¡°The dungeons have evolved by the power of the goddesses of death and life. I am not aware as to why and have been unable to breech space into heaven to ask for this information. I have called to see if any of you possess an explanation.¡± the angel explained. ¡°It must be related to the new dungeons types, sky and cloud.¡± a voice that sounded like it was coming from everywhere said. Everyone''s eyes moved towards the great magical puppet whose body contained lines through its form, showing the magical power stored within. ¡°Does anyone have any concrete information?¡± The old angel asked. He looked around. In the seat of the elven queen, the ex-queen look at her granddaughter and sighed. The sigh was all that was needed for Felicia to know that it was time. She breathed deeply to calm her rapidly beating heart and stood up. ¡°Your grace, I possess information on this.¡± She said giving a bow towards the archangel. ¡°Young empress of the elven people, please speak at ease.¡± He said. Even when that was said, the pressure on her was huge when all eyes laid on her. ¡°Yes, well, I possess information coming directly from the only currently existing cloud dungeon. My nation possesses a contract of benefits between us. Not only that, but there is even a high level fairy who was made to live as a resident of the dungeon for some misconduct who explained the situation with great clarity.¡± She said. ¡°Then speak.¡± The angel said. ¡°Yes. The cloud dungeon was made with a completely different system because of a failed summoning from the gods. The soul which should have been of an adult instead brought forth a child and so the goddesses created a personal dungeon system for the child to make what she wished.¡± She said and saw a frown appear upon the face of the angel. ¡°Did they not think of balance?¡± He asked. ¡°I am not clear, your grace. I only possess knowledge of her birth within this world. My nation also has made contact with the existing sky dungeons that have appeared and it appears that they require ¡®outsiders¡¯ living within the dungeon peacefully to grow unlike the previous killing dungeons. As for the balance, I am unsure when it happened but most likely the great gods of order and chaos were eventually forced to act to rebalance the world and caused what we know today.¡± She said. ¡°That is plausible, it has made it quite clear that this dungeon is the cause.¡± He said. ¡°Your grace.¡± The voice of the ex-queen came out and she walked out. ¡°Do not blame the innocent for the acts of others. She neither had anything to do with being summoned nor being reborn as a dungeon. She is simply living her life as we all are. She has only increased her floors, created what can only be called a playroom for herself instead of a dungeon and causes no evil, helping my people develop our nation greatly. Blame can only appear in those without foresight.¡± The ex-queen said. ¡°You mean to say it is the lack of foresight of the gods?¡± The old angel¡¯s eyes narrowed as a dangerous aura came off of him. ¡°Ancient One, I am in agreeance with the fey. Had the goddesses simply rebirthed this child as a regular dungeon this would have never happened, but due to their mistake they tried to, possibly, please the child to make up for their mistake and caused a moment of inattentiveness. To anyone this may happen. What the gods have done was simply set the world in order by spreading this new system of dungeons and improve the growth potential of our children as a means to balance. Also, I have personally gone to several previously corrupt dungeons and discovered from the dungeon fey that the dungeon instincts can no longer corrupt the dungeon with unlimited killing intent. This intent to murder has been removed from dungeons and those who kill are only those driven by thirst for blood. Should all of these evil dungeons be removed, all that is left is wandering dungeons in the sky and future dungeons spawning through the world with this system.¡± The dragon queen said. This somewhat agitated the angel, but he calmed down. Of the people present, this old angel had to be wary of only this dragon and the slime who was her only mortal equal. ¡°I am still unable to breach the barrier so I cannot confirm this.¡± He said. ¡°Then I can.¡± A voice said through the void. Suddenly, above the old angel, space began to twist before the very center cracked and open as if a black hole had formed. However, the hole was not black and instead it glowed vibrate colors and had a heavenly amount of mana coming through. From within a very tall man stepped out, on his back spread four sets of fairy wings. At once the face of the old angel turned frantic and he stood up. Not only him, but all the most powerful figures frowned and released their pressure towards the man. ¡°Small things, quiet down!¡± He said when suddenly all of them felt a mountainlike pressure smash them back into their seats, including the old angel. ¡°I am First General of the Dungeon Fairy Corp in charge of the dungeons of the three great realms. I am under the order of her Great Holiness Goddess Yolinda to explain the situation. No one speak, just listen.¡± he said sternly and his pressure was removed as he floated down to the center of the stadium in front of the crowd. ¡°First order given by her Great Holiness Goddess Yolinda along with her holinesses Helena, Teresa and Yulin. Should anyone dare kill the first cloud dungeon Dia, they shall be condemning their soul to the cruelest death and afterlife possible. This dungeon is watched over and loved by all four goddesses.¡± He said causing everyone to suck in a deep breath. ¡°Second, the sky and cloud dungeon updates were added as a form to balance the imbalance that the cloud dungeon formed. The high elf Clover had been a further disruption when he became a dungeon master forming the first sky dungeon, this was by order of natural balance that drove him to almost destroy the cloud dungeon. After this was the birth of two dream spirits that finally forced the Gods of Order and Chaos, Cosmos and Metris, to force the update to keep the titan of nature from awakening.¡± He said. Everyone had completely paled by what was heard. For a single dungeon to cause such a disruption is a very big deal, no wonder the effort of balancing the world caused such a huge change. ¡°Third, the changes to the mortal races are as followed, the previous level cap at level 600 has been pushed to level 1000. The next 10 generations will possess many great talents that will further push the world ahead or pull it down. This is in accordance with the fact that there are countless dungeons who harbor evil intent for the world. This level cap also applies for the races of monsters meaning alongside you all, the residents of dungeons shall also grow powerful, but with the rise of the new system the dungeons require outsiders within the dungeon or within its territory. These evil ones will most likely expand their territory to include cities of nearby creatures and build up their forces. Eventually they might even release from their control monsters so that they could become more creatures they can absorb mana from. It is also possible that they will become even bigger killers since killing still gives them mana as before, just not as much.¡± The general said. Then he looked at them all and nodded. ¡°That is all I needed to pass. I shall take my leave, the workings of the mortal world are yours to do and I am but a messenger.¡± he said and simply turned as a new opening appeared behind him. Like that he simply vanished leaving each and every one of them with their heart in their throat from fear of his power. The normally calm old archangel was flustered as he got up and looked at the portal the was closing before him. He could not fathom the power of the spirits which have always been unknown to all but the spirit goddess. Her angels are her own spirits, but their strongest was that of rivalling the weakest gods. A small archangel would not be able to contend with the might of such a high level spirit like that and he could only sigh. ¡°This meeting shall end here. We already heard what was needed.¡± He said solemnly and simply ended it as such before using his magic to teleport from that location, leaving them all to their own devices. ¡°We got off quite lucky.¡± The ex-queen said to Felicia who nodded. ¡°Shall we return home? This trip was far too tiring. I require a warm bath and the lovely and magical hands of that talented young maid you trained to massage." she said. Felicia smiled wryly and with a call, the royal guard stood to go to their ship. They, along with the many others, left the Holy Land with far too much to think about. Book 2 Chapter 4 Far from the attention of the powerful beings, Clover watched his sky island with great satisfaction. He was happy to have his disciple discover the art of the magic puppet. This had previously been unique only to the Holy Land and a group of gnomes who live in nature that use them as guardians. The Holy Tree Puppet was something born in the Holy Land, but after getting out it had traveled. It had finally stopped at the gnomes¡¯ place where it now lives and gave the knowledge of magic puppets to them. All around the island small puppets walked around. Unlike at first, after absorbing mana, these puppets have grown a bit and along their bodies, originating from their chest where the gathered mana goes before refining, now lines have spread. The change came when Clover added monster cores into them all. The monster core went exactly into the open cavity in their chest causing them to form a more powerful suction and refining process as well as possessing a larger mana capacity. The colors of the lines were, red, blue, brown, green, white and black. Unlike Dia, he had the puppets gather light and dark mana and refine it as well. The two extra mana types allowed for extra mana to seep into the dungeon allowing him to obtain a small amount of extra mana that isn¡¯t used normally. At this time, much to his own amazement, Clover¡¯s first island had grown as wide as 100 meters but he noticed that the island didn¡¯t grow longer and found that the cave entrance was facing down now with the sudden massive expansion of the land. The water edge was also covered around the island going eight meters out in all directions after he upgraded it. After some thought, he began to modify the entrance. He already knew he would need ¡®residents¡¯ in the future so when thought of this, he decided that the first island will have a ruined temple like structure inside. Like this, the bottom began to ripple, expand out and slowly shift until it began to look like an air dock that would fit two small airships. The structure was like a pier and at the back was a stairway upwards and entering into the ¡®temple¡¯. He began to build the inside more simply than anything, having several walkways but not a complex labyrinth because he left a large amount of space for ¡®housing¡¯ that he would expand later when he actually gets someone to come in. As for his monsters, he watched with his eyes closed through his senses, as skeletons walked shakily through the ¡®temple¡¯. He had sent his disciples to one of the remaining land based skeleton dungeons where they got information from adventurers on the situation about the nation at this time, as well as secretly capturing low grade skeletons so that he could spawn them once he took control. Of course, common skeletons were completely useless and were only dregs to occupy the island at this time, nothing more but servants to the researching disciples. That said, necromancy isn¡¯t a field any high elf will ever dream of taking in their life because, even though they attacked a nature dungeon, they still favored nature over death. Their actual research was in simply figuring out the growth patterns and weaknesses of undead. When they had gone back down to investigate, it was said that more than 60% of dungeons have turned into sky dungeons while the rest broke down into either undead, goblin or animal dungeons. The one in the elven nation was an undead dungeon which is why they could capture the undead and sever the connection of the dungeon through a special brand of taming magic focused on dungeon creatures. It cuts the connection but keeps the undead alive since it needs mana to support itself. Aside from the skeletons that now had a catacomb room with sarcophagi made by Clover to sleep in, there were also dozens of small animals caught along the way while invading bugs and birds also appeared. Although humans and invaders can only use the bottom entrance and need to cross the dungeon to reach the top, birds could fly right into the first island. The top of the island had already become very hilly while the 10 meter area around the pond had become flat without much elevation. The temple underground, from the area below to the top, had two floors not counting the landing zone (that he will surely need to expand upon) before ending with a cave exit on the side of a hill. At the top, it looked like a somewhat hollowed out forest on an island where the only strange thing was the 30 cm tall magic puppets that were running about. Looking somewhat satisfied at surpassing his crippling disability from being unable to use magical creatures like spirits and elementals who are the top class mana gathers. ¡°Your dungeon¡¯s basic ecosystem isn¡¯t too shabby but it can only be called a garden instead of a dungeon.¡± Maribell said appearing behind him and looking around. ¡°I haven¡¯t focused on monsters either way. The plant creatures I have already are just naturally appearing creatures.¡± He said. ¡°The animals will change with time, I would keep a watch on the worms who eat the fallen leaves of the magic plants as well as the rabbits. You will probably need to make the predators stronger once they rank up.¡± She said looking at the bigger than average rabbits hopping about. Of course, the fox, wolf and hawks hunting the rabbits were larger than normal. In truth, the hawks appeared from the lowly pigeon after eating bugs and worms that were rich in mana and it moved on to eat meat. ¡°Well, as long as you make monsters, it doesn¡¯t matter. Your first island is stable enough as it is, so you should make the next one.¡± Maribell said. ¡°Stable?¡± Clover said confused. ¡°Stability means that the island has reached a stable mana flow where its foundation is solid enough to handle a floor above it. It is similar to how dungeons can¡¯t dig down more because the first floor is too small or too little mana is gathered.¡± She explained. ¡°Sky and cloud dungeons follow a tower system, where the first floor is always the biggest. When you make your second island, it will cause the mana up there to thicken and as it spreads it will flow down onto the first island causing it to grow faster as you absorb more mana. Also, sky dungeons experience a denser mana density compared to common dungeons due to the mana pool but that changed of course now that all dungeons have them.¡± ¡°What effect does that even have?¡± He asked. ¡°Of course, with denser mana in the air means that the dungeon creatures are affected more. Their growth rate and all that. It will definitely cause them to evolve when they are spawned or taken to the floors above. Your puppets in particular will probably evolve naturally into something a bit bigger, possibly changing the block like hands for more complex hands with fingers.¡± She explained. Clover was happy to hear of this and thought of something, ¡°Don¡¯t I need a boss?¡± He asked. ¡°No, this is considered a ¡®safe zone¡¯, your first floor hasn¡¯t even started to tell the truth. The first island is completely for making residences for the invading parties. You should also think of something else besides a dock for airships, only the rich will have one and you won¡¯t be able to bring aboard many people that way.¡± She said. Clover frowned when he heard that and began to ponder on this. ¡°Is there any form of transport?¡± He asked. Maribell shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s your choice, the dungeon system will make it for you.¡± Suddenly a flash of inspiration came over him as he sank into the ground and appeared in the library. With a wave of his hand he began to shift through the books and stopped at one. Maribell appeared as he put the book down. ¡°Does teleportation relays also work?¡± He asked. She looked at the very simplistic teleportation spell information. ¡°Well yes¡­¡± ¡°PERFECT!¡± He said ¡°My entrance will be teleportation platform which will place a large platform on the ground while allowing my dungeon to freely move and not be restricted. I can place them in several locations like that brat did with her trees. This way I can attract more people to my dungeon.¡± He said.
Entrance method partially accepted.
Dungeon teleportation platform entrance forming. Dungeon must be within 10 km of a platform on the ground for it to activate. Height of the dungeon does not matter. Entrance within the dungeon has been created.
As this appeared, the dungeon shook. The two ran to the disturbance only to find a space that had been just stone before carved out and on it was a large plaza sized space where there was two elevations with a 10 meter wide extremely complex teleportation magical formation on the ground. On the first elevation there was a bigger circle that went underneath into the earth as if the first elevation was made first before a large stone was placed over to make the second. It was a complex layered magic formation system. ¡°Ahahah! The system of the dungeons is truly complex. Although I do not have such freedom as I wish I had, it is better than the brat who must use the beanstalk she stupidly made for herself as her entrance.¡± He said. ¡°Although I want to say your idea is stupid, I can¡¯t help but think that the teleportation platform idea fits the theme of ancient civilization technology that your ¡®sky temple¡¯ theme gives off. The only inconsistency is the fact that on the top of the island there are now ¡®ruins¡¯ of the temple that once was.¡± Maribell laughed while Clovers eyes shined when he gained this quite unique hint.
First sky island theme name has been set to Sky Temple. Theme inconsistency located please choose an ancient civilization to model the sky temple after.
When they saw this, the jaws of both of them dropped while a list of previously destroyed empires and ancient civilizations, some of which Clover did not even know about, appeared.
Warning, this base theme will persist for 10 floors before you are allowed to change, but the layout and outward island appearance and environment can be changed.
Trinity Empire An empire known for their power and their control that was split in three powers who managed the nation. They were once an incredibly powerful military power that once attempted to rule the world but angering the gods lead to their ruin. They specialized in combat, both physical and magical, and this will affect the appearance of the dungeon and even cause some unique monsters to spawn. Boss monsters will all be formed from a trinity dividing the burden in three.
Supreme Sacred Dark Land The sacred nation of the Drow, aka Dark Elves. This empire has been whipped from the land through the hands of man, god and the passage of time. Most traces are gone and the dark elf race are all but extinct. They were once a overwhelmingly powerful nation that ruled from the overworld. They had superiority in magic but due to arrogance, they would enslave others and use constructs to do their bidding. Even the lowest dark elf would have slaves to do their work. They specialized in commanding constructs and slaves in doing their bidding. This will affect your sentient monsters in a similar manner and your constructs will grow stronger than normal if integrated with the ancient nation¡¯s knowledge. Boss monsters will be weaker but will command monsters and constructs.
Carton Empire A once existent human nation. It was once a powerful and almighty nation that spanned half the continent, ruling over many other races in peace and prosperity. It faced its downfall due to revolutions from separate races, eventually being destroyed. It split into many smaller nations and records were lost in the sands of time.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. They were a peaceful and powerful nation. They boasted a strong army and countless intelligent tactics. By allying themselves with the many magical races, they had unique combat tactics that helped them to last for millennia before their downfall. They specialized in many areas from domestic to military. They could use magic or physical tactics in combat. In small to large groups, they prefered gorilla warfare tactics, attacking in forests or rocky areas where they could be hidden and fight using traps. This will affect your monsters by making them pack hunters who stalk most of the time or use traps to hunt. Bosses are many times more tricky to deal with as they use their environment as well as minions.
These and many others appeared, but they all had the same idea. The theme would greatly affect the tactics of the monsters and even the bosses he created as they learned to fight. Of course, he wasn¡¯t as biased as Dia. Of all her boss monsters, only Jack remained her ¡®loved¡¯ boss monster because he is the one that protects her dungeon core and mana pond. She would obviously not want an ugly monster protecting what was most precious. Of course, Clover doesn¡¯t think like her. A boss has to be powerful to protect him and he doesn¡¯t care about ugly or pretty but instead efficiency. If he was going to make a boss monster, he would want an efficient boss that would use less energy to accomplish many things. Still, as he read each and every nation, he found that those that were not magical nations linked to the elves or plants would not fit well with him. The main reason was the fact that he started out his dungeon with plants meaning his mana alignment was towards plants. After filtering the non-plant or nature type races, leaving only elves and other sentient plant creatures, his vision became fixed on the second option. Supreme Sacred Dark Land, the dark elf lands. Dark elves are said to be a myth in today''s time. They are regarded as devils of the elves but the reason was not known. However, he somewhat figured it out from this. Still, he wasn¡¯t even a bit interested in that and instead focused on the benefits. The boss monster may be weaker but will be smarter and command enslaved monsters. This means that they will have a powerful force to command the monsters on the floor or in the surroundings. The other benefit is that constructs like the magic puppets will grow stronger if he figures out how to integrate the lost arts of this nation into them. Another benefit is that they are elves, even dark elves have affinity towards nature plus an extra affinity towards dark mana. This will allow him to form unique underground herbs maybe. Seeing so many benefits that seem to fit him, he pressed this one. Suddenly, everything from the teleportation platform to the walls, corridors and everything rippled as the theme changed to a black brick temple. On the ceiling were small glowing stones that lit the area but it seemed a bit morbid. However soon after, along the walls, metal torches began to appear lighting up the corridors with a wave of light that seemed less haunted and solemn. Along the walls were images of black skinned elves with silver hair commanding droves of monsters to war and conquest.
Due to the formation of the theme of Sky Temple, skeletons have absorbed the unique aura and have ranked up into Drow Skeletons.
Drow Skeleton
The skeleton of an ancient drow, they have long since lost most of their power but the bones still contain traces of the powerful dark nature magic that once permeated the body. The bones are dyed dark grey and they can use small amounts of dark magic to conceal themselves.
¡°Well that was unexpected.¡± he said and Maribell nodded. She looked at him and snorted, ¡°I actually expected you to choose this one. The reference toward constructs was quite obvious, even more so dark elf and ¡®enslave¡¯.¡± She sneered, ¡°Each and every word fits you like a glove.¡± ¡°Whatever, I''m going to finish making the last few adjustments to this island." he cursed. He then walked out of the temple to start changing the stairway to the top of the island into a ¡®ruin¡¯ and in ¡®empty¡¯ areas that were left without any structures, he began to make different structures here and there going underground but leaving places to dig later. Finally having plenty of ruins and structures, he pressed the ¡®add floor¡¯ option. As a result, the area around his core and pond broke off and began to elevate while the water from the nearby rivers linked to that open space and filled it up to make a central pond. *** After the halflings reached the fourth floor, they set up their base on an island with a relatively good number of dwarfs and spirits. It wasn¡¯t a safe zone, instead it was an island a safe distance from the home of the pirate sharkmen so that they had plenty of time to build up their forces. Their arrival on the fourth floor prompted the halfling captain on the ship to grow into Greater Halflings. The difference wasn¡¯t much, but it turned out that halflings had some degree of communication abilities with animals. The greater halfling has even better abilities in this. Their physical difference makes them just a bit taller than dwarfs, being around 110 to 120 cm tall while dwarfs are between 90 to 100 cm. When this ability was discovered, the halfling captains went around and actually tamed a mount each. Some had fun taming the sky dire wolves but the Marine Commander Greater Halfling, the first halfling who was captain previously, had gone and tamed himself a cloud bear which he proudly mounts and can rush through the sky sea like a king on a fierce beast. Under his command and power, he routed the awed dwarfs and spirits who were influenced by the aura he exuded. With their help, the island was rapidly developed to possess a large marine base with a training field and most importantly, a shipyard. What was further unique about this shipyard was that it was not dwarfs making the ships but the Halfling Craftsmen that appeared. As a ship was built, he would go around engraving strange magical runes in different places. The first boat to come out was no bigger than the one that Dia made Captain Hook. However stepping upon the ship, the marine commander caused the ship to ripple before it bore the colors of the marines and it grew to a similar size as the ship they had before. However, this one had even more potential whereas Dia¡¯s ship was simply to bring them to the fourth floor. Finally, they had created their own spiritual boat that would be bound to the marines and under the marine commander¡¯s rule. This first boat was his own while the others made would soon become the ships for the captains and below. Dia had watched and clapped when the first boat came out, finding it was fun to watch them work but soon she got bored, as a child normally would, and flew up to play in the snow. It was only once she got bored did she go to her little pond where Jack was sitting, wearing a large fur cloak that had been made at Dia¡¯s request for him. Lyra was playing while in front of them was a large campfire melting the snow that had been falling ever since the island reached 50 meters wide and snow clouds formed above the island. ¡°So bored~!¡± Dia exclaimed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make some snow creatures then?¡± Misty said towards the little girl¡¯s exclamation. Dungeon fairies don¡¯t fear cold or hot unlike spirits who are affected by the different mana in the air. ¡°But what?¡± She muttered and as she ¡®laid¡¯ floating in the air, she tilted her head and it happened to turn towards the dwarf and runt city that had formed on the entrance island. Along with the growth of the main island, the other islands also grew bigger. One of the best features of the winter wonderland, as the dwarfs found, is that the land has an extremely high metal content. This caused the dwarves to abandon underground living and to begin developing like real dwarfs, making stone buildings and forges. This caused a very large amount of warmth to exist on the entrance island that the fire spirits actually were able to come up once more and live in the forges and smithies of the dwarfs, helping to get the fires to very high temperatures. Now there were lots of chimneys with fires in the huts. The snow elves on the other hand moved to the main island in some of the forest areas making very large ice huts from blocks of frozen cloud sea water. When Dia looked at the runts from far away her eyes blinked once, then twice as the memory of one of her favorite holidays came back. ¡°AH!¡± She shouted and suddenly lost focus, causing her body to drop into the snow where she poked her head out grinning. ¡°I know now!¡± She said and closed her eyes. What she was doing was looking for a specific person. What she needed was not a blacksmith but a wood craftsman. Among the dwarfs and runts, there were very few carpenters that took to crafting small trinkets but where work appears, a hobby shall as well. Soon she found three who did just that but only one did it for the fun and not for money or trade. It was this runt that she wanted. With a single mental call, the runt froze in his place and looked outside. He quickly stored away all of his tools after putting aside the half carved humanoid piece of wood that would eventually be a small doll. He then took a big white fur coat, made from cloud bear, and put it on before walking out and off the island through the island cloud bridge that still connected the islands. After half an hour of trudging through the snow, he finally reached Dia¡¯s pond. ¡°Mah, little miss, wut did ya call be fur?¡± The tall runt asked as he bent down and looked at her at eye level. ¡°I want to make a unique spirit, do you want to be him?¡± She asked. Jack and the runt¡¯s eyes jumped up. Mir who was in her hut came out shivering while dressed in fur clothing after hearing Dia¡¯s words. ¡°Dia, you''re gonna make a unique spirit? Is he like the sand one?¡± Mir asked. ¡°A little bit, but he won¡¯t be as strong. He needs a lot of help from helpers to do his job and his job is done once a year instead of every day like Sandy.¡± She said. ¡°What kind of spirit?¡± She asked. Dia closed her eyes and rubbed her head trying to remember what kind of spirit and only after several long minutes did she shout, ¡°Ah! That''s it! He was Guardian of Wonder, and he was also a really good toymaker!¡± She shouted. ¡°Wonder?¡± Mir said confused. The runt on the other hand laughed, ¡°Ah dat soun mighty intersten, Wonder eh?¡± ¡°Alright, I guess it shouldn¡¯t be to over the top like the Guardian of Dreams. Alright, let''s see the result.¡± Mir sighed while rubbing her hands on her coat to warm them up as she soundlessly cursed being in such a weak body to be affected by just this little bit of cold. Dia smiled as she took the giant hand of the runt and dipped her other hand in the mana water before shivering momentarily from the cold. Closing her eyes, she saw the runt in his coat. Unlike an evolution, she was making more of a unique variant so she did not need many extra components. However, as she tried to add the winter element like Santa, she found too much resistance and was forced to merge in a snow fairy that she called on quickly, allowing her to continue. The runt¡¯s orange hair and beard quickly grew white while the beard turned curly and very long. His belly grew a bit fatter while his white cloud bear coat that covered his body became red with the collar and trimmings remaining white. A large white fur hat then formed on his head covering his white hair. His shirt turned into a red striped cotton shirt with diamonds and other patterns that looked like gift wrapping. Finally, he had very long cotton pants with large black leather boots. Dia next began to change his personality to be jolly and have a super amount of skill with toy making and wood crafting. Then, to make it look cool, she made him really good at using two swords. Another ability she gave was being able to control mana to form a long whip that he would use when fighting or driving his sleigh that will be made later. Then she made him have the ability to form snow globes that he can use to move around the world quickly. Another ability was being able to pass through chimneys and enter the houses of good children in order to leave behind presents. Furthermore, he was also given the ability to sense all the children of the world, knowing their actions and if, during his travels, they were sleeping or not. The final thing she thought of was that his eyes could see the wonder of the world and he loved to use his toys to spread this to all the good children of the world. Opening her eyes, she saw the big runt stand up as his body began to shine until a glowing blue ball that was the snow fairy landed on him. His coat and outer appearance changed until he was the picture of what Dia believed he should look like.
You have created a unique variant race for the runts. Please name the race.
¡°I¡¯ll call it Santa Claus.¡±
Santa Claus
A unique race created by a young dungeon. This spirit was made by the desire of the young dungeon to spread wonder through the world. This being has unique eyes to see the wonders of the world and can spread this wonder through the toys circulated by him. He gifts children who are obedient and nice with toys and gifts. Although jolly and nice, he is fierce in his pursuit to protect the children¡¯s wonder of the world. He grows stronger the more people believe in him.
¡°Kya! I did it!¡± Dia jumped around in glee as she saw her very own Santa Claus being born. ¡°Your name is Nicholas Claus.¡± She said grinning as she named the man. ¡°Such a sweet thing.¡± He said. ¡°Ah! I just forgot! We don¡¯t have all the people that help you with making your toys! Not even your sleigh, your reindeer, or your elves. Huh, elves? AH the snow elves! Maybe I can make them...¡± Dia began to ramble about many things that made santa who he was, causing everyone to laugh. ¡°Calm down little missy.¡± Jack laughed. Just as he said that, Dia¡¯s vision darkened and she found herself looking at an image of Nicholas.
Because the Santa Claus, Nicholas Claus, was born as a spirit of wonder and rewards good children for being good, the gods of order and chaos have sensed a small shift in balance. Because of this, the gods have decided to make a balancing creature comparable to Santa Claus. Please design and name said creature.
¡°I don¡¯t wanna! It will ruin Christmas to make a naughty creature!¡± She said. Suddenly a wild laugh came to her ear before the laughed died down and the voice turned cold. ¡°Girl, you made something that completely changes how the world will face itself. Everything needs order, life has death, dreams have nightmares, your ¡®wonder and rewards for good children¡¯ will also have ¡®fear and punishment for bad children¡¯. You better make something before we decide something far scarier than what you will want!¡± The cold voice from the God of Chaos said. ¡°I-I don¡¯t wanna!¡± Dia said almost in tears. At this time, Waid suddenly appeared beside her. ¡°Young dungeon, we require you to make a spirit of punishment similar to this spirit of wonder you see before you. You should know what this creature is about so make it something similar.¡± Cosmos said. ¡°Spirit of wonder to reward good children. Spirit of punishment to punish bad children.¡± He said. With a thought, the image of the santa rapidly distorted into something that could only be a wrinkled demon with horns. ¡°NOOO!¡± Dia shouted and stuck her hand out causing the image to change back but it still had pale skin, unlike the healthy skin Nicholas had and he didn¡¯t smile. His coat was blood red with a black collar and trimmings. ¡°Dia, stop this at once.¡± Cosmos said. ¡°No! This is my fairytale not yours!¡± She said. ¡°This isn¡¯t a fairytale girl. This is real life.¡± The god said. ¡°But no!¡± She said. ¡°Hmph, since you wish to persist then let''s see¡­¡± he said as Dia felt a sharp pain in her head. She saw Waid vanish and the image of the santa stabilized at what it was but instead of fat, it became a skinny red robed man with horns and a stern look on his face. ¡°This creature shall be named from your own fairytales. A companion of this Santa Claus, Krampus.
The unique variant race for the runt, Krampus, has been created.
Krampus
A race made by the God of Chaos with the memories of a young dungeon. This creature is a companion of Santa Claus but is his opposite. He is a creature who is strict and punishes children who the Santa Claus marks as ¡®bad¡¯. These two work together in the form of balanced educators, rewarding good children and educating bad. He can fight and do almost all the same things that Santa Claus can, but he isn¡¯t as jolly and has a strict personality.
The beings known as the Santa Claus and Krampus have both been recognized by the gods of order and chaos as high level wonder spirits and their powers can freely affect those outside their dungeon without the need to follow the orders of the dungeon spirit. Their purpose in now to spread wonder in the world, rewarding the good children while punishing the bad throughout the world. The power used for this function is unrestrained, but during combat the dungeon restrictions still applies.
When Dia came to, she saw that a glowing light came from Nicholas and grew until it was the same size as him, but it formed into the skinny bearded old man in a deep red cloak who did not have any happy expression. ¡°Good to be alive.¡± He said simply stretching and cracking his neck. ¡°Krampus, I think we should go.¡± Nicholas said, most likely knowing about who this is through his instincts. ¡°We shall need an island for your toy workshop and maybe some workers." Krampus said ignoring the big man. ¡°Come on!¡± Nicholas said pulling a snow globe, ¡°Entrance island.¡± he said and smashed it, causing a portal to open. He then dragged the skinny old man through before it closed. Dia was left on the ground before she jumped into Jack¡¯s hat and began crying inside. Only after that did she come out and explain to Mir, Jack and Misty what had occurred. They could only comfort her and say that the goddesses will try and deal with it. With Lyra playing a song, Dia fell asleep in Mir¡¯s arms before being put in bed. Book 2 Chapter 5 Dia slept really well during the whole day as she remained in her little house. That said, she curled up a lot within the several fur blankets causing Mir to frown as she looked at the small stone hut. ¡°She needs a better house.¡± She muttered. The little hut was nothing more than a room that housed Dia¡¯s bed and trinkets, but it was made of stone and had wooden window shutters. In this cold, it was incredibly poor at keeping the cold out of her house causing her to have far too many blankets and having too little space to build a fire without burning the house. Mir braved the storm as she felt the flow of mana as she walked through the snow towards one of the nearby dwarf mines to get some of them to help. Specifically the runts who were expert lumberjacks and all of them were born with a lumber axe when they ranked up. Explaining the reason for her finding them, one of the runt foremen called out a few others and they walked to Dia¡¯s house, taking a look and frowning at her living situation. ¡°Wah din¡¯t de little miss bild ah new ouse yet?¡± The Runt asked. ¡°She plays in the floors below most of the time so we are always warm and sometimes even naps there so we neglected the house.¡± Mir said. They shook their heads and looked around. Finding the trees that weren¡¯t Pine Treants they each began to chop down tree after tree, clearing them of branches and piling them up until they had a large pile. Then they pulled out tools and carved circular grooves that they used to lay the logs down over each other. Sinking a few into the ground but into perfect place, they start to build a log cabin three times the size of the little stone hut while having one of them go to the dwarfs to have strong wooden shutters of high quality made to shut the cold out. When the structure was built, they then layered the walls with clay, sealing the gaps in the wood before building a sturdy roof out of stone shingles they made with their earth magic. Next, they used their magic to build a chimney and a strong and flat stone foundation under the house. They then brought many warm pelts and used them as rugs all on the floor (except around the fireplace) before lighting a fire, warming up the room after a short while. Finally after seeing her bed, they quickly built a proper bed frame and made a bed out of several pelts before Mir carefully put Dia down in it and covered her up. The face showed many times more comfort than it did before. She thanked the runts for the help in building the house and moving all of Dia¡¯s trinkets and things in. It now had furniture as well as well as a second room for Mir to live in alongside Dia to take care of her. When morning came, Dia woke up to the sight of the new house and she marveled. ¡°Wow! Mir! What happened to the house! Did it grow!?¡± She exclaimed. Mir laughed, ¡°No silly girl, I had the house built because that little one wasn¡¯t good enough for a place like this. It was too cold inside for a little girl to sleep in. Now come and eat some bread, the runts and dwarfs spent a lot of time building us this oven and metal stove as well as other metal items for cooking, so let''s take advantage and eat some warm food.¡± She said in glee. Her own house having been small and did not have much options to eat warm food. After eating, Dia was at the table as she looked out the window beside the table at the fresh snow. She saw the forest, yet it was all too quiet. ¡°Hey Mir, we forgot to bring all the animals from the lower floors up here.¡± Dia said. Mir looked surprised, ¡°You want to let the monsters up here?¡± Dia shook her head, ¡°Animals, not monsters. If we bring monsters, it will be too noisy but if we bring animals, they will grow different compared to monsters right?¡± She asked. ¡°That is true, monsters will become more ferocious while animals are more passive. Animals don¡¯t get the magical abilities monsters do and will get fierce but not as much as monsters and it also offers unique evolutions.¡± Misty commented as she laid curled up in front of the fireplace. ¡°Oh, Mir, can you go down and get me some deer.¡± Dia asked. ¡°Is there a specific reason?¡± Mir asked. ¡°Yep!¡± Dia smiled, ¡°It''s because Santa¡¯s sleigh that he uses to travel around the world, it is pulled by reindeer which are deer that live in cold places. I will make all normal animals that we caught before appear, but we don¡¯t have deers or anything like that so I can¡¯t make his most important mount.¡± She said. Hearing her words, Misty began to laugh, ¡°Ah! Now I remember where this entire business is coming from. I do recall that strange event humans from your world did. I was born a few months before the first event. I finally remember the name Santa that had been nagging me. The fat man that sits on the wooden sleigh going from one house or another gifting children presents. I finally remember, humans are so strange in their doings.¡± Misty purred and laughed. ¡°What kind of event does Nicholas represent in your old world?¡± Mir asked. ¡°Um, mama said that the day we celebrate it is the day that the Son Of God was born. It was one of the religions that had one god as the center, but it had three ruling spirits. The daddy, the son and the spirit, all three make up God and God sent his son to earth to save his people so we celebrate his birthday through christmas.¡± She explained. ¡°So it was a religious event.¡± Mir said in shock. ¡°Heh, as if. It was a commercial event. Santa isn¡¯t the image of the Son Of God, it was a fairytale of the spirit of winter. If I remember correctly, it is a figure called Old Man Winter or Father Winter who originated the myth of the gift giving bearded old man. Later it was adopted as a figure of joy and merriment before turning into an excuse for the merchants and nobles to sell more during a specific time of year.¡± Misty laughed. Mir giggled as if she found it ridiculous, ¡°I wonder Dia, how will your Santa integrate into this world? We aren¡¯t exactly the same you know, we have many gods with many religions and extremists will not accept a religious event of another.¡± She said. ¡°But we don¡¯t need it to be a religion.¡± Dia said. ¡°It¡¯s just an event to be happy about. Santa goes around gifting children toys and sweets if they were nice, that way, at least one day of the year, everyone can smile.¡± She said. Mir and Misty looked at her warmly. Mir soon stood up, ¡°Well then, I should go get those deers you wanted then, do you want just them?¡± She asked. ¡°Any cute animal you can get bring them! I want lots of cute and cuddly Christmas animals.¡± Dia said. ¡°Remember Dia, they will all change inside here. Also, make sure to plant some berry and herb plants or else the rabbits and deer won¡¯t survive.¡± She said. ¡°Okay!¡± Dia said. Mir smiled and put her coat on before closing the window and walking outside to head down below to hunt for some animals. Dia held in her little ghostly hands a wooden bowl of soup and slowly slurped it up, enjoying the heat that entered her. At that time, she heard giggles and turned to look at the fireplace where she saw several very tiny figures of fire spirits. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Ah! Fire spirits! Did you appear here because of the fire?¡± Dia said running over. The head of the curious spirits nodded as they moved into the fire and rubbed their little hands, causing sparks to come out. These sparks mixed with the fire, making it burn brighter. ¡°It must feel cold.¡± Dia muttered and looked at the spirits before getting up to add a few logs to the fire so it would burn longer. The spirits cheered as they used a bit of the fire to ignite the new logs. Once Dia saw that they were comfortable now, she walked outside where she saw Jack sleeping. She also saw the big goose that was already as big as she was. All around were bronze eggs and a very rare silver all around it. In another pile were large eggs that were cold and now well preserved. They were placed in a nest so that they wouldn¡¯t roll around. She walked just a bit while crossing the river of cloud water before she opened up the animal category of her dungeon system
Animal Category
Wolf Fish
Fox Monkey
Rabbit Goat
Bear Bull/Cow
Lizard Pig
Cat Sheep
Dog
Dove
Hawk
Dia looked at the list and each word had a picture of the animal appear in her head as she looked at each of them. She then pressed dove, rabbit, fox, bear, lizard, dog and cat and raised the number to 20 for each before pressing spawn. Like that, her vision turned bright as all these animals appeared in front of her. The lizards were the first to scurry off followed by the rabbits. The doves quickly flew to the trees while trembling and the dogs and cats huddled into their own groups. The foxes were also trembling and split up into pairs of male and female before running off to make their own burrows. Soon enough, all the others began to dig up burrows. Dia opened the dungeon shop once more and purchased Bears, Hawks, Monkeys and Fish, which spawned fish from different races into the water. The bears stood up and sniffed the air before they began to all split up and walk in different directions towards nuts and fruits. When Dia looked around, she found a swarm of snow and ice fairies flying around the many doves who were heading towards the cloud sea. While the doves flew, their bodies were covered in mana released by the spirits, one could see the birds were slowly growing bigger. Dia followed curious and saw as the doves landed, they were further pelted by mana causing their bodies to grow to about a meter tall. Their normal chickenlike shape changed as their legs shrank becoming webbed feet with stumpy legs. The backs grew straight as they stood upright. The birds molted before a new plumage of sleek black and white feathers appeared. Their bird beaks became longer and they opened them revealing rows of fangs. The big wings became thinner and they seemed to form shoulders as all the birds finished growing their feathers. The next second, they all jumped in the water and rapidly swam faster than when they were flying. Due to Dia seeing them evolve, she also got a prompt as to what they had become.
Doves have evolved into Penguins.
¡°Penguin? They were too big?!¡± Dia muttered. ¡°No they aren¡¯t, they just aren¡¯t like the cute ones you saw because they are from this world.¡± Misty explained. ¡°Oh.¡± She said a bit sad only to turn her head and see one of the brown bears she had spawned stand up and scratch itself against a tree causing several nuts to fall which it ate. After a moment, the bear began to glow before it nearly tripled in size and gained a white as snow fur coat.
Bear has evolved into Polar Bear.
¡°Wow! That is a big bear!¡± Dia said in shock. Misty looked all around and saw the animals changing, ¡°The animals are becoming an animal variant before they can become a monster, look¡­¡± Misty pointed at the fluffy white furred fox and white furred rabbit that were running around foraging while they reproduce. All of them were pretty much already evolved to survive the elements. Hawks, ironically, evolved into penguins as well, but they are birds of cold areas so it was obvious for them to take up such a form if the cold was too much. It was exactly as Mir said, animals will quickly evolve in such a high up floor with so much mana concentrated. Of course, it''s not as high than if Dia returned to that holy land mana spring she used when she still had only one floor. As she was looking around, she suddenly heard a loud swirling and turned to find Nicholas appearing from a swirling portal, smiling caringly at her. ¡°Hello little miss." he said. ¡°Hello!¡± Dia said suddenly turning excited. He smiled seeing her cheerful and fussed about in his coat, ¡°I was worried you were still down about yesterday, so I made a little something for you.¡± Nicholas said before he took out a strangely little box and handed it to her. The box was about as big as her hands cupped together. She looked at it curiously and then asked, ¡°Can I open it?¡± ¡°I would be sad if you didn¡¯t but first, see that little knob at the back?¡± He asked. She turned and found the little winding wheel. ¡°Turn it until you hear that it doesn¡¯t wind anymore.¡± He said. With a ¡®clack clack clack¡¯, Dia cheerfully turned the knob until she heard the sound change and stopped before opening it up. What appeared was a small opening in the middle. The little knob in the back began to turn and very slowly a small figure of a ballerina rose up from the center. She looked at Dia and bowed before she began to slowly spin and dance while the small music box began to play a melody together with the little ballerina. The little performance lasted for three minutes before she bowed once more and the little knob stopped. Dia was silent with her jaw dropped before she suddenly looked at Nicholas. ¡°What was that!?¡± She asked. ¡°This is a music box of course. It¡¯s a music box with¡­¡± Nicholas said and rubbed his hands causing small rainbow glowing glitter to flutter down ¡°... a touch of magic." he said and winked smiling. Dia giggled as she looked at the magical music box with a smile and hugged it before jumping into the arms of her own Santa Claus for giving her such a great gift. ¡°Did you already choose an island that you can build your toy making workshop at?¡± Dia asked. ¡°Yep, it wouldn¡¯t do to stay in the entrance because it''s crowded with noisy smiths. I need a place where I can work just on toys. I have only built my home though.¡± He said and pointed to a far off island, the fourth island on the first of four ¡®roads¡¯ to the main island. The island was made of clouds still. ¡°Why not claim it? It will become stone then.¡± Dia asked. ¡°We don¡¯t need that.¡± He said. ¡°No! That island is your island!¡± Dia suddenly stated.
The primary dungeon, Dia, has given an island on the sixth floor to Nicholas Claus as his island territory. This island shall become solid stone and because of the mysterious nature of the Santa Claus, the island will be shrouded in a mist that invaders and violent monsters are unable to pass through. However, passive or good natured creatures can enter. Space within this barrier will be warped so that the island can freely grow in size beyond the border of the storm.
¡°Good, now let¡¯s get some workers.¡± Dia said and thought of how to make Santa¡¯s elves. She called some snow elves and asked if they were good at crafting. ¡°Sorry miss, we don¡¯t even know how to hold a hammer to smith." a snow elf said. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Dia hummed as before she suddenly turned towards the elves and smiled. She spawned several dozen earth wisps before merging them one by one, forming gnomes then finally a dwarf. ¡°Let''s see then.¡± She said and took the hand of the snow elf and merged the dwarf and Snow elf. Merging them caused the form they took to be about as tall as a teenager. They had tan skin but also white hair and long elf ears. In addition, they were a bit muscular and had sapphire eyes. Surprisingly, Dia found the form extremely nice on the eyes and the elf was so cute that she blushed a bit. She looked at the personality and saw that they were extremely snobby causing her to frown. She completely removed that personality trait and made them have a love for the wonder that Santa brought to his toys and making toys for children. They are efficient with their work and are excellent cooks, craftsmen and even farmers. They are really good at most tasks given to them, skillfully applying magic to both production tasks and fighting. The final change was to give the elf a green shirt, red overalls, black leather boots and a long red hat with a little bell at the end. For when they went outside, they had a red overcoat that looked similar to Santa¡¯s, but they had high resistance to the cold and heat due to being both part dwarf and part snow elf. When that was done, the new dwarf and the snow elf merged and grew into a 14 year old sized young man while the clothing changed into an elf''s work clothes.
You have created a new race. Please name it.
Dia thought a moment before naming them, ¡°I¡¯ll call them Christmas Elf.¡± Dia said.
Christmas Elf
A unique race made by a young dungeon. This race is a unique hybrid of dwarf and snow elf. They are born craftsmen who are talented and hardworking. They are helpers of the Santa Claus and aid him in making all the toys he will gift the good children. They will do all necessary tasks to help Santa successfully deliver his toys and spread his wonder. If they do not have the skill or knowledge to do a specific task, they will still do it and although they might fail, they learn extremely fast. They are a highly magical race and can use magic to make magical toys. They are also very strong fighters when provoked. They live exclusively in Santa¡¯s Workshop Island and can only appear there.
¡°Done!¡± Dia smiled. ¡°Now you have workers that can help you." she gleefully exclaimed. ¡°Yes, I have them¡­¡± Santa said with a rueful smile and sighed before looking at the 20 some snow elves and the Christmas elf. ¡°Well, might as take them in since you insist even if I don¡¯t have anything set up." he said and took out a snowball. ¡°Santa¡¯s workshop." he said and shook it revealing the island with a pair of huts with smoke rising. He smashed it down and the portal opened. The elves filed through one after another. ¡°I¡¯ll be going so that I can explain to Krampus what was done and to set up a small toy making workshop. Dia, I know you want to make your dreams come true but remember, one thing at a time. Not everything runs quickly, so give us a bit of time. I remember you said something about a sleigh pulled by reindeer, I do not have such a thing so please calm down." he said. ¡°Okay, I will, but I will have the reindeer ready. You need them so that you can get to the houses all over the world." she said. ¡°I know, but first thing I need is to make toys and to make toys I need a workshop and to have a workshop I need a home. Nothing can be rushed just like how your dungeon, which is also my home, needs each floor to grow a lot before it can grow bigger by one floor. Am I right?¡± he asked. With Dia pouting, she nodded. ¡°Good, you''re a very good girl. No other dungeon has ever done or thought like you. Your wish to make this world a wonderful place, it''s something that won¡¯t come just by making me or making Sandy. Only after working many long years, not just from us but from the many people in the world, will that wish come true. We can give a push, but they have to take the step." he said. ¡°Okay, I''ll wait." she said. ¡°Good girl, if you wish to play with the elves please come over, you can tell me about the toys you played with and I can make them for you." he said. ¡°I¡¯ll come over soon then! After you are ready to make toys!¡± She said. With a smile, he stepped through the portal and Dia was left with Misty. ¡°Come on Dia, want to play around?¡± Misty asked. ¡°Hmm¡­ I do. Let''s go play with Waid.¡± She said and found him on the fourth floor watching the sharkmen pirates building their own huts while he was actually make an variant animal from the cloud shrimps, changing them into crabs that lived in shells for some reason. She went down and called him to play which he accepted. They were going to someone she hadn¡¯t played with in a long time, she found the fossegrim boy to play with. Book 2 Chapter 6 The shrill death throes of an old witch that was the boss of the fourth floor rang out. Meanwhile, the ragged party of adventurers were sweating as they collapsed to the ground tired. They watched as the witch turned into particles and what was left behind was the cape and the magic staff she used. The witch was an old, hunchbacked, nearly toothless individual with long unkempt hair and a warted hooked nose that wore a large black cloak. That said, the witch was very powerful. With magic to fly, hide in a dark fog and move in the shadows she was a tough boss. If not because of the mid-level priest following them to dispel the curse type magic, it wouldn¡¯t have ended so well as it did. ¡°What the hell, this dungeon suddenly went up in difficulty!¡± Complained the mage who was drained and on the ground after using too much mana. ¡°The dwarfs said that the dungeon reached six floors and that caused the change. It seems a natural thing that happens to this kind of dungeon.¡± The leader, who was an aged knight, said. ¡°Get up you all, the area is open so find some of the boss¡¯ hidden stash of herbs so that we can move up and relax at the safe zone.¡± He sighed. To him, a safe zone just after a boss battle was a rare thing, especially once every floor. He liked this dungeon because of the challenge and the benefits born in this dungeon. Especially the very strong magic wood boats built by gnomes for the crews. Each boat also comes along with the ¡®cloud compass¡¯ that shows them the way through the dungeon. Yet they still had to stay on several islands for several hours to allow the compass to adjust to the island and show the way to the next island. It was a truly strange dungeon in its way of doing things. This forced the party to land and experience the island. It surprised the party that at least two out of every five islands had some kind of town. The first floor had small towns, not in the ¡®small¡¯ that one would expect but a small where it was gnome sized. In addition, all six first floor safe zones had an elf city from the elven nation built on it. The second floor was more wild as there were goblin pirates that had attacked the party on the way. Thankfully, they were weak and easy to kill with a single fire bomb spell from the mage at long range. The boat was a bit big but the explosion had caused it to sink halfway into the clouds while the goblins died in the attack. Searching the ship was a bit hard, but it was possible to find food provisions and a dropped goblin dagger. There were several other small attacks, but they were all small crews with very small sailboats, each with around five to seven people in each crew. Now at the fourth floor, they had nightmares when they were sailing. This was because each pirate crew was formed of almost 30 goblins and they had large scale ships that needed a moderately skilled crew to sail. However, the dungeon, as many people had noticed, had a calm wind that ¡®helped boats sail¡¯ no matter which way they went but there was no currents or anything. Not only that, the fourth floor also had savage pirate sharkmen that could appear out of nowhere. The sharkmen are even harder to fight off. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go back? This isn¡¯t an easy dungeon and we almost died several times this time." the scout asked. ¡°Give up? That is probably a good idea for the fifth floor boss, this dungeon¡¯s bosses are easily high level. Even the first floor boss was incredibly hard if not for fire magic.¡± The leader said. ¡°Can¡¯t we go back down then?¡± The scout asked. The leader snorted, ¡°Of course not, I''m dead tired and I want to spend my night drinking some dwarven beer. Come on, let''s go up and find an inn. There should be lots of space since the fifth floor just opened up and it''s not easy to reach.¡± The leader laughed. The others groaned at the thought of sleeping in a small house once more, but they quickly worked and gathered the materials before climbing the beanstalk. Their boat was unique because once they land, the boat shrinks and fits in the palm of their hand once it¡¯s out of the water, so it is easy to take it up one floor. When they climbed up, they were surprised to find elves with full sized buildings and a large number of dwarfs throughout the city. Elves had their homes in the trees with ladders winding around the trees while dwarfs had stone buildings with smoking chimneys. The most unique building was the house sized mushrooms that lodged a very large number of gnomes living on the island. ¡°Welcome to the fifth floor. Will you be adventuring directly through the floor or will you spend the night?¡± A greater flower fairy asked. ¡°We will spend the night.¡± The leader said. ¡°Alright sirs, would you like to repair your ship?¡± She asked. Nodding, the leader took out the toy sized boat which she grabbed and handed to a gnome she called. ¡°Ah, low cass junk. Ned gud repair.¡± the gnome cursed as he scurried off to repair the boat. ¡°This way. There are two inns, a dwarf and an elf.¡± She said. The party followed and looked at each other. ¡°Let¡¯s spend the night at the elf inn. They are neater.¡± The mage said a bit irritated remembering the third floor inn they stayed at which happened to be a dwarf inn. The others nodded. ¡°Alright, elf inn it is. Miss, can you lead the way? Also, is there a tavern on this floor?¡± The leader asked. ¡°There is." the greater flower spirit said. She lead the way to the inn first and then pointed ahead on the street. ¡°Pass the third dwarf house then go two buildings down and turn right. There is a very large stone building the dwarfs made into a tavern and mess hall." she said. ¡°Thank you miss.¡± The leader said and looking at the flower dress, he pulled out a similar flower. In response, she giggled and took the flower. ¡°Thank you.¡± She said winking and flew off. Giving a flower to a flower spirit that has helped you is a type of cultural thank you for the race. Of course, it has to be the same flower or a similar breed of flower otherwise it would be somewhat rude towards her. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, I wasted too much mana." the mage said. ¡°Same for me." the priest said. The two were ragged and walked in asking if there was a bathhouse or washbucket. What shocked them was that there was a unique shower developed by the elves and water fairies who altered the cloud sea to remain floating. The cloud was strangely red and by putting a small bit of water mana, it will cause the clouds to start absorbing mana and rain. The rain was also warm because this cloud was formed by using the same principle as the winter fire bell flower empress spirit¡¯s warm water and ice mana. As for the leader, he walked with the men, after taking a shower, to the tavern. What he found were dwarfs, greater halflings with strange white seafaring uniforms, gnomes and a strange flying elf wearing a strange green suit. ¡°So lively!¡± the scout said in shock. The previous floor couldn¡¯t even compare to this. They walked in and took a seat in the back corner then an amber colored fairy that had the appearance of the water fairy walked up to the table. ¡°Greeten folk!¡± She said and held a large menu on a thin wooden board which she handed to them. ¡°Wut¡¯s your order?¡± She asked, her words sounding a bit drunk. The leader, scout, archer and their defender, looked at her strangely. ¡°Miss, what kind of fairy are you?¡± The defender bluntly asked. ¡°Ohohoho! I''m ah Mead Fairy. Born from meh love of mead! If yah wan good mead that match yer taste tell me!¡± She laughed heartily causing the men to be perplexed by the strange kind of fairy being born in this dungeon. At this moment, another fairy wearing cook clothing and a ¡®big¡¯ hat on his head flew over to the girl. He was a rare male fairy and he was chubby as well. ¡°Ah woman! There you are! What happen to table six and eight¡¯s lily honey mead and dark treant wood wine!¡± The fairy asked. ¡°Ah~! Why ah yer lookin at meh~! I aint the only mead fairy ere!¡± She shouted at him. ¡°Yeah, but you''re the wildest who drinks the mead of others!¡± He cursed at her.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. The shouting attracted the attention of a few people but that didn¡¯t last long since it seemed to be a common thing. However, the attention of the green clothed young man was peaked by the group of adventurers and he flew over. ¡°Hey!¡± He said landing. The group got tense when the happy go lucky guy suddenly flew over. Behind him a glittering fairy also flew over curious because they were humans. ¡°You¡¯re humans right?¡± Peter asked curiously. ¡°Yes¡­ and who are you?¡± the leader asked cautiously. ¡°Oh! Sorry.¡± he said and ¡®stood up¡¯ in the air then bowed, ¡°Peter Pan at your service! And this is my partner, she is a tinker fairy so I just call her Tink. I am the leader of the Lost Boys.¡± He said. ¡°You¡¯re adventurers passing through the dungeon, so does that mean you''re here to kick Hook¡¯s butt?¡± Peter asked. ¡°Hook? Who is that?¡± The Leader asked. ¡°Obviously the floor boss.¡± Peter said. ¡°Is it only you four?¡± He asked. ¡°No, we have a mage and priest as well.¡± The scout said. ¡°Why do you even care?¡± ¡°Well, I wanted to see if you wanted the help of me and my boys to take out Hook. I mean, he already has a crew of almost 50 people and his pirates are all over the floor causing trouble for everyone.¡± He said. ¡°Wait wait!¡± The scout said, ¡°the boss is a pirate?!¡± ¡°Yeah, me and my boys along with the marines are the ones controlling their numbers to keep it low. It would be even harder if the sharkmen didn¡¯t suddenly appear in the marine base some time ago and become marines as well.¡± Peter said. ¡°How strong is this Hook fella and his crew?¡± the leader asked. ¡°Well¡­ besides numbering lots, they have a flying ship with four cannons on each side, they are armed with iron weapons from their own smiths in their pirate base, hook himself controls the flying ship and if I had to say, the strength of the regular crew is probably as strong as a land bound pirate sharkman. Hook himself is probably four times stronger because he controls the ship and his sword can gather wind that can be sent out as blade wind storms." Peter explained. ¡°So, want my help?¡± He asked. ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡± the leader asked. ¡°Ah~! Glad you asked!¡± Peter said then pulled out a sheet of paper and handed it to the leader. ¡°Wild sharkmen dorsal fins 20, pirate sharkmen dorsal fins 5, 5 feather scales from the tail of a sharkman, 5 sky shark feather scales and 20 chunks of sky iron. What the hell, all this stuff is hard to get!¡± the leader shouted. ¡°Of course it is, otherwise I would have gotten them myself. Also the monsters don¡¯t attack me for some reason, probably because I am as strong as Hook, but for you guys, none of them will have as much to fear.¡± He said. A scowl appeared on the faces of all the humans ¡°You want to use us as bait?!¡± The archer shouted. ¡°No, you¡¯re hunting it as you go of course. I can give you a special item to allow you to find my ¡®Lost Island¡¯ which is hidden from view of the dungeon unlike the other islands. You can also get unique resources there if you accept getting the items for me. I have been needing all this to upgrade my blade so that I can match Hook or else even I would start having trouble.¡± He said. The defender¡¯s fist hit the table, ¡°You''re just using us to get your items! You really think we will be your gophers to get things for you!?¡± he shouted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so angry, since you don¡¯t want to do it then who cares.¡± he shrugged and took the paper back before just floating off while muttering ¡°How boring.¡± The party frowned but as they turned to the mead fairy, they found that she was still arguing with the fat cook fairy. They simply shook their head and ordered some food and drinks. Later after returning to the inn, they fell into the soft cloud bear fur beds, which was like sleeping on clouds themselves, and had a blissful sleep. The following day started with the gnome delivering the ship, startling them. ¡°Hey, is this really the same ship?!¡± The leader said as he looked over the ship. Unlike before, the ship was twice as big, it had a single sail and a small cabin making it look like a sloop. Previously the small sail ship was a bit of a tight fit where it was at best a four or five man ship, but now it had much more space than before. ¡°Course et is! Weh upped it. Dam ting was ¡®lmost leaken.¡± He said. ¡°Ah, an dis flur ned at leas dat much else ye will sink quick.¡± He explained and stuck his hand out. The leader understood what he meant by that so he could do nothing else except hand over a gold coin for the job. At least they would be able to use this anytime in this dungeon. ¡°So, should we find a way to go back down?¡± The leader asked. ¡°If I remember correctly, there is a system in this dungeon called the red bus lobster where a really powerful monster grabs the ship and takes us to the first floor.¡± The mage said. ¡°I heard of that, how do we call that?¡± The leader asked. Suddenly a sound came from the side and when they all looked, they saw a very large group that looked like a party of mercenaries with around 20 people suddenly coming up. Very unlike the smaller party, this group wasn¡¯t even ragged in the least and they didn¡¯t seem to have much of a fuss over what had happened. ¡°Alright men! It¡¯s time to finally conquer this floor!¡± The leader shouted and everyone roared. When they turned, the party met with the human party. The merc group was made of dwarves, humans and elves mixed up but they were well distributed in their numbers with humans being the focus of swordsmen and shield bearers, dwarves being the backup heavy hitters and the elves being archers, scouts and mages. ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect such a small group to be able to reach this floor.¡± The leader of the mercenaries said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The leader of the human party frowned. The merc leader laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way friend, I meant to say that the dungeon is extremely difficult for small parties because if your numbers are too small, the ship you gain is also small, restricting your movements.¡± He replied. ¡°Oi boss, don¡¯t forget that your first time up here you were a small time as well and only after you got the upgraded ship that you could recruit better people.¡± One of the humans laughed. ¡°Oh, so the upgrade is for everyone in general.¡± The party leader said. ¡°Of course, if you were to sail these waters, you wouldn¡¯t surpass 100 meters from the shore before you were tipped over by a sky shark that is almost 14 meters long. They would eat you before your blood could even taint the clouds red.¡± The merc captain said. A feeling of dread filled the party upon hearing what the man said. If they were tipped over, it was truly the end. ¡°Do you guys want to group up with us? Working together on two ships is advantageous and with more numbers we have a better shot at the boss.¡± The merc leader said. The party looked towards the leader waiting for his verdict and he looked back. ¡°So what do you think?¡± he asked in a low tone. ¡°We aren¡¯t ready, we almost died to the witch, the fifth floor is beyond us.¡± The priest said. The others agreed. ¡°Oh, it seems you have no desire to get the riches in the captain''s boat. I heard no one has beaten the scumbag yet and instead has just been filling his boat with weapons and treasures.¡± The man said. ¡°If that is the case then it is even worse.¡± The defender said clearly knowing that those who reach this floor have to be at least a C rank party. To beat the captain they need to probably have a C rank raid party which consists of 20 or more people. A common group like them are simply asking to die. ¡°We are sorry but we will have to decline. I cannot force my crew to go if it¡¯s all against me.¡± The leader said. The merc shrugged. ¡°Oh well, men let''s go have a drink while the dwarf upgrades us to a more appropriate size and gives us a few toys! Ahaha!¡± the merc leader shouted then him and the group walked past the party. After the merc raid party was out of sight, the leader waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They walked to the docks where they pulled the boat out and tossed it in the water. This instantly activates the magic and the boat suddenly grows 12 meters long and 5 wide with a large mast and a triangle shaped sail. There was also a small cabin that had some hammocks. Talking with a water fairy that was floating around the dock, they discovered that to contract the red bus lobsters, they need to drop the most desired flower that happened to be the favorite food of the red bus lobster, the seven color rose. This, even in the dungeon, was a bit rare to appear but not so rare that no one had it. If one were to try and calculate the chance of find it then in 10 islands, at least 2 have a flower patch of seven color rose and from each patch, a party is allowed to pick only two roses. This is controlled by the queen flower spirits who have merged with the flower. You even have to trade other picked flowers, returning them to the dungeon, to pick one of them. The crew had 10 of these flowers, so once they took out one from their bag after getting onto the boat, the leader tossed the flower into the water. What startled them was that as soon as the *Plup* came from the flower hitting the water, the water churned as many lobsters fought for the flower but in the end one rapidly took it. Afterwards, two huge claws extended out of the water, they lifted a bright red body from the water and with it, the boat. The claws held onto the top deck that had a section plated in steel from the dwarf smithy on the floor below extending to allow a grip area. This is specifically for when the lobsters grab. As soon as the lobster grabbed the boat, it flapped its tail with force causing the boat to rapidly speed up to over 100 km/h and began to head deeper into the dungeon. The power of the lobster caused the stomachs of the party to turn as they imaged fighting something like this. The travel kept going for a while and the crew remained on deck out of caution but with time, at this speed, things began to get boring and they just walked around. ¡°Man, this boat is boring.¡± someone said. ¡°Yeah, nothing attacks.¡± the archer said. Everyone suddenly froze and turned to the voice who they find is Peter flying next to the speeding boat with the little fairy beside him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The leader asked. ¡°Wanna see something interesting?¡± Peter asked. ¡°No, we want to go down." the party leader said. ¡°Oh come on, it¡¯s not like you will be in any danger with me here. Besides the lobsters, there is nothing on this floor that I can¡¯t push back at the very least." he said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were on par with the boss, how come the lobsters are stronger?¡± The archer asked. ¡°These things are the strongest beasts in the dungeon, why else would they be transport beasts. Anyway let¡¯s go.¡± Peter said and the little fairy suddenly spend up then began to release her fairy dust over the ship. Very quickly, it began to take to the air as the lobster kept flapping its tail, but the fairy directed the way heading towards the main island in the center of the floor. Soon the ship stopped high in the sky but far from sight of other people. ¡°This is the main island, why did you bring us here?¡± The mage asked. ¡°You will see, that party of 20 you met before leaving, they were a bandit group that came to cause trouble by getting to the sixth floor where Dia¡¯s core is. I just want to show someone what kind of boss Hook is so that it won¡¯t be untold how hard it is to reach Dia.¡± Peter said. With a wave of his hand, mana began to shift forming a screen and they saw that over the island there was a barrier which was the instance zone. Looking down, they saw a boat docking then the men walking out and heading into the island. However, nowhere in sight was Hook around and unlike any other island, there was no beanstalk up to the next floor. Soon the group reached the very flat center area. Even so, the crew of the boss wasn¡¯t seen anywhere but that was until Peter pointed far off in a different direction. ¡°There is Hook.¡± He said. The eyes of the party moved and they saw a larger sloop like ship but it had three decks and two masts. Even so, the ship was relatively small but from afar one could see cannons readied. The ship moved at a calm pace before entering the instance area where it appeared before the raid party who suddenly fired fire based magic and flaming arrows to blow up and burn the ship with its crew. As the fire magic flew, the cannons also fired and the cannonballs landed on the ground with a crushing impact. What shocked the party was the speed they fired because it took no less than 5 seconds for the second volley ¡°The crew is quite competent to arm those cannons so fast.¡± The mage said. ¡°The crew has nothing to do with it besides aim and fire. The cannons are all spiritual items linked to the boat which absorbs earth mana in the surroundings and condenses it into a ball while also absorbing fire and air mana to form the explosion that fires the ball. The ball after it is shot will hit the ground and return to being mana like it was before, leaving no trace except what damage it caused while it was solid.¡± Peter explained. Everyone felt their scalp tingle realizing this point and finding that even without disembarking the ship, the pirate crew was fighting a winning battle from the get go. Unless the ship is downed, then the raiding party will not be able to board at all. In the war between the two groups, it took 10 minutes for the pirate crew to destroy the bandit group until there were less than 10 bandits remaining after which a group of fighters jumped down to kill the remainders. After a while, they were all dead unable to do anything against this fate and the human party¡¯s boat began to float off in a different direction before landing. ¡°I hope that was an eye opener for you all.¡± Peter said with a smile before once more taking out a small piece of paper and stuffing it into the party leader¡¯s hand. ¡°When you build up a good party of trustworthy friends, collect that and come find me or one of my boys, they dress just like me.¡± He laughed and took to the air leaving the crew aimless as to what to do. The leader could only pocket the item list and sigh before looking on as they saw the massive whirlpool that lead down and up the dungeon floors. Book 2 Chapter 7 ¡°Noooo! Why!?¡± Dia shouted as she struggled in Mir¡¯s grip. Mir tightened her grip on Dia and Waid as well who were both majestically in the nude for all the world to see inside a beautiful wooden and stone building built on a nearby hill that Mir had Dia modify to hold a hot spring that was raised into a hot bath. Not only there, but on many islands hot springs were created to make baths for the residents of the sixth floor and up. ¡°I don¡¯t need a bath!¡± Dia shouted. ¡°Oh yes you do little missy!¡± ¡°You fiendish being! Let me go! As a dungeon, I command you!¡± Waid shouted. Suddenly Mir tossed him up and with a quick and decisive flourish of her arm, her wooden palm turned into a kind of flat board that smacked against Waid¡¯s exposed bottom with a resounding ¡®Whack!¡¯ before she grabbed him again. ¡°Stop resisting, you both haven¡¯t noticed at all, but your bodies are many times more solid than it was at the beginning. You eat, play in the mud and frolic with various spirits which is getting soot and dirt on you as well make your hair messy since you don¡¯t clean up. You both stink like trash, so I will take the liberty to wash you both through force if needed.¡± Mir said as she opened the door to the enclosed hot spring and put them down on wooden benches. With a bit of magic, she manipulated the wood to grow into branches of living trees and hold their arms before she began to wash them. Giggling as they floated around were Hot Spring Pixies and Bath Fairies. These two were born from water pixies and water fairies who came to live at the hot spring bath houses that were built. The bath fairies in particular are loved because they have a strange ability to control the water and cause it to become soapy, making it perfect for washing the body without it agitating the skin. They like to wash others be it spirits, animals and even monsters. With the help of the bath fairies, Mir quickly washed down the two dungeons while they complained. She then released the two after rinsing before having them sit in the hot spring where they sulked. Mir took the chance to wash herself after that and went to join them. ¡°Ah! So warm, this is such a luxury in this cold wasteland.¡± Mir said ¡°Hey Mir, do you want me to transform you into something adapted to the cold?¡± Dia asked. ¡°No, I am fine, I am slowly learning the empress spirit¡¯s warm water magic. It''s quite complex for non-spirits but I am slowly getting the hang of it.¡± Mir replied. They sat in quiet but soon Dia suddenly splashed water at Waid out of boredom. ¡°Hey!¡± He shouted and splashed back. Soon the two began to play around with splashing. All the while Mir just watched the two and looked up. She saw the water and fire spirits floating around. It is thanks to the fire spirits that the ice mana couldn¡¯t penetrate into the bathhouses. They formed a strong fire aura around the building, making a safe haven for fire spirits to grow thanks to the thermal energy coming from the springs. In the sixth floor, only the fireplaces, dwarven smithies and the hot springs are safe places for the fire spirits. After a while, a house will become warm and they can explore the home while maintaining the fire to keep a lifeline. Those who live in the homes of others were slowly adapting to helping the house life and even cleaning as a way to thank the owners of the home. They reduced their mischievousness due to needing a place to survive and not wanting to be thrown out. After some time, the two children got bored and came to sit down flushed red. ¡°Alright, let''s get out before you two get dizzy.¡± Mir said. The two nodded and they got out and took the towels made from Snow Cloud Rabbits which evolved from snowshoe rabbits. The fur is incredibly puffy and warm making it become very popular very quickly. It is also super absorbent allowing the water to be wiped off quickly without it getting damp. ¡°I¡¯m bored now.¡± Waid suddenly said as they floated back to Dia¡¯s home. Pearl was floating around them, but Misty didn¡¯t leave the house unless Dia called or they were going to the floors below. Being part cat, she liked the warm fire where nearby she slept on some fur pelts. ¡°So am I.¡± Dia said alongside him as they floating into the building. ¡°Want to make some monsters!?¡± Waid asked excited. Dia shook her head, ¡°No ugly monsters!¡± she instantly shot him down. ¡°So boring, I liked it when I was able to make the pirates, that was fun and it made the lower floors all that much better.¡± Waid said. ¡°Oh right, you never brought up the sea creatures, why don¡¯t you do that now?¡± ¡°The cloud sea is too small, also it needs to most basic ecosystem setup for the creatures that will be most adapt to this floor. Dia added small fish and the lobsters already move around on this floor. The fish really adapted well though and are food for most of the predators.¡± Mir said. ¡°How boring. SO BORING!¡± Waid complained and fell onto the bed that was next to Dia¡¯s. Facing down, he lay there for a long minute before his head lifted up, ¡°Hey Dia, want to go see the pirate base of the fifth floor boss?¡± He asked. ¡°Captain Hook¡¯s pirate base?!¡± Dia said blinking. Although she made him a boss, he wasn¡¯t as bad as she had thought up in her mind. Besides being a pirate like she wanted, he was actually much nicer than she had expected. The pirates that caused most problems were those that weren¡¯t his crew such as the sharkmen and goblin pirates. ¡°Do you wanna come Mir?¡± Dia asked. ¡°No, you children can go yourselves. It''s a long trek down for me, so I will stay here.¡± She replied. ¡°I will also stay, it has been a tiring day, just call if you need anything.¡± Pearl replied. ¡°Okay!¡± The two children excitedly exclaimed. The two instantly vanished as they transported themselves through the dungeon. This could only be used by the two children and the two dungeon fairies themselves to move around the dungeon should something happen. On the fifth floor, the silhouette of the two appeared before it hardened becoming more solid. Dia¡¯s form was very complete though she was still transparent like a veil, on the other hand, Waid was more transparent like murky water. The two appeared and were shocked when they saw the town. The two have visited other pirate towns, goblins have a very messy kind of base though once one looked from above they will find that it is actually very well structured. However, they still lacked the dwarves¡¯ skill for construction causing the buildings to be just made out of wood and dirt walkways. Sharkmen are worse because they don¡¯t have any skill whatsoever for construction and they make either mud huts or wooden shacks that look like they will suddenly fall with the blow of the wind. As for the pirate bases on the fifth floor, most of them were well built wooden buildings looking like an old western town with a small wooden dock but dirt roads. What shocked the children was because not only was the pirate base more like a well structured city, both the dock, the shipyard and most of the main streets were paved and about 50% of the buildings, most of them stores or important buildings, were made of stone. Also, the paved streets were all cobblestone and unlike one would expect, at least 60% of the residents were shopkeepers, constructors or other form of workers and not pirates. The dock had Captain Hook¡¯s large sloop ship docked majestically along one side of the dock while on the other side were many smaller ships.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. At the center of the city was the most majestic building which looked like a fort¡¯s headquarters and surrounding it, a good 30 meters away, was a large stone fence. Within and around this building were a large number of pirates armed with harpoon and swords. The children remained in shock before Dia¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Let¡¯s go down!¡± She said and suddenly flew down quickly. Waid was one step behind and followed as they landed at the edge of the dock and ran into the city. By instinct, the residents all knew who Dia and Waid were, it was an innate feeling of closeness due to them all being dungeon creatures born from her. The people would greet her as they passed while some of the merchants would give some kind of fruit as they passed. After a while, Dia finally reached the big manor and without much care, she walked in. The pirates didn¡¯t even stop her as she entered. Having long since been informed of Dia¡¯s arrival, one of the pirates lead the two children into the building where they found that it was paved in wooden planks. The walls had many weapons hung there and there were stuffed monsters found in the dungeon like a cloud bear or the head of a Jet Wind Hawk, which evolved from the Force Wind Hawk from the second floor. On the ground were rugs made from weaved thread (most likely some kind of vine or dried grass) and the place was furnished with wooden furniture expertly sculpted. ¡°My dear lady Dia, I am honored that you would come visit.¡± Hook appeared and walked over. He looked like a gentleman from France with the long mustache, the scruff in his shirt out and a vest over a long sleeve loose shirt. His red captain¡¯s coat was not on him nor was the large hat that Dia made him with. Even the hook was no longer there revealing the hand that Dia had thought she had made him without. She actually looked mostly at the hand and he noticed. ¡°Oh you must be wondering about the hook?¡± He said. Suddenly his hand glowed and turned metallic and grey before it changed shape into the form of an iron hook. ¡°It is one of the magic items I gained with my creation.¡± He said before his hand returned to normal. ¡°Would you care for something to eat?¡± He asked. The children shook their heads, ¡°I see, then would you like some sweets?¡± He asked. They looked at each other, but suddenly heard Hook call out. ¡°Cabin boy, get in here with some sweets for my dear lady Dia!¡± He shouted. ¡°C-coming captain!¡± A voice that seemed to come from a person with a stuffy nose. After a moment, a fat young man with a red hat, striped shirt and a pair of brown cloth shorts ran in with a plate of freshly baked cookies. ¡°Have some, they are freshly baked. This cabin boy is useless as a pirate but I really couldn¡¯t have gotten my base to be so gorgeous as it is now without his magic fingers commanding everything going on.¡± Hook said. The children drooled when they saw the cookies and began to take a few in their small hands to eat, but after the third cookie Dia looked up at the fat boy and tilted her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Mr. Smee?¡± Dia asked. ¡°Who?¡± The cabin boy asked. ¡°Ah! I knew I forgot someone!¡± Dia exclaimed. Hook scratched his head, ¡°Miss Dia, what are you talking about?¡± Hook asked. ¡°In the story I made you from, Captain Hook''s first mate was a chubby old man who served without much problem but is really a nice old man that isn¡¯t like normal pirates. He couldn¡¯t do things like others so what he liked most was just taking care of Captain Hook¡¯s needs. He really liked to please the captain.¡± Dia giggled. Hook¡¯s eyes narrowed, but his left brow raised as he looked at the fat boy, ¡°Yes, I can most definitely see those aspects in him.¡± ¡°Alright! From today on you are Mr. Smee!¡± Dia suddenly proclaimed. The body of the fat boy began to glow and he grew slightly before a pair of glasses appeared over his eyes. The boy blinked several times and fixed the glasses on his potato nose, ¡°Oh my, these glasses are a spiritual item. It seems it helps me see all the things related to the crew, the town and even the captain¡¯s needs even before he knows them himself.¡± He said overly excited. ¡°So you made my cabin boy my first mate?¡± Hook said scratching his chin, ¡°This boy will be chewed alive. I will leave him as just a cabin boy because if I give him any rank higher, the rest of the crew will be too discontent." Hook said knowingly. ¡°Smee, go about your duties then also gather the crew, someone just entered the fifth floor island. Children, I have my duties to do. Please feel at home here. If you need anything, just ask anyone.¡± He said and walked off suddenly. When the captain suddenly departed, it left the children a bit shocked but they continued to eat the cookies. However, seeing as more than three fourths of the pirates around the manor had left on the flying boat with Hook, they left the manor. They had originally left the sixth floor when it was evening and after spending time looking around and then some time at hooks manor, it was already night time. All around the city there were metal street lamps like those from before the industrial age, candle street lamps. They lit the pathway and the children walked around exploring the island at night that was just as busy as during the day in some areas. They walked to the most noisy areas and found them to be more than five bars and taverns that were filled with the hard workers and pirates drinking away. When the children entered one, the mead fairies all looked at them and frowned before one of them flew over. ¡°Ah miss Dia, what ya doing here? This aint a place for children.¡± She said. ¡°We were bored so we came to look around and play.¡± Dia said. The fairy had a hard expression on her face as she looked at the children entering the wolves den of pirates. It wasn¡¯t a good thing to expose these children to something like drinking, especially Dia who was only 5. Waid it didn¡¯t matter because he was born a dungeon and had a different mentality altogether, but Dia was a human child born and raised only a few short years. ¡°Hey, can I have what they are drinking!¡± Waid asked. ¡°Ya can¡¯t¡­ it''s someten only adults can drink.¡± The mead fairy said trying to discourage the children from trying to drink. The mead the fairies made was sweet and easy to drink without much alcohol but the rum the pirates like was much harder to drink as it was made for seasoned sailors most of the time. There were even Rum Fairies who were mead fairies affected by the pirate aura on the island. ¡°I¡¯m a dungeon, I won¡¯t be affected by simple alcohol.¡± Waid said. ¡°Um, what is alcohol?¡± Dia asked. The fairy found a ray of hope as she thought of how to discourage the girl, ¡°It¡¯s ah smelly kind o drink dat will leave ya dizzy an wen ya wake up yar head will hurt ah lot." she said. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± Dia asked curious. Like they say, curiosity killed the cat and Dia¡¯s curiosity was almost killing the mead fairy out of anxiety because they all knew how Mir would react if something bad happened to Dia and they did not want to suffer the consequences. Suddenly the mead fairy thought of something, ¡°There ah some really tasty ones but some ah like mud an hard ta drink. I can make ah juice for ya if ya want something ta drink." she said. ¡°I want to try this alcohol thing.¡± Dia suddenly said. Be it mead fairy, water fairy or rum fairy, they all paled as she exclaimed that. The face of the mead fairy twitched as she sighed and lead them to the bar counter. Afterwards, the bar employees gathered to the side. ¡°What do we do?!¡± the mead fairy exclaimed in an anxious tone. Even her drunk slurry talk had turned very sober. ¡°Go get ah rum nut an mix it wit rani fruit. Put 1 nut with 10 fruits an the alcohol content should be only 2%, it should be enough for her to taste the alcohol without getting addicted or highly affected." a rum fairy said in a serious tone. ¡°Perfect!¡± The mead fairy said. She quickly flew off into the kitchen and gave the orders to the cooks. Soon rani fruit were brought out with a rum nut and they began to brew the alcohol. It takes only five rum nuts a week to turn a 20 liter barrel of water into rum. They dropped the nut into a large jar, squashed the fruits into pulp and finally filled the jar. Then they called a sylph and putting his spinning tornado legs, he began beat the pulp and nuts into a juice that had a very fragrant smell. The fairies then brought out a filter that was fashioned by water fairies that learned a unique weaving magic technique that allowed them to weave the cloud sea into solid threads and they formed a filter net. They dropped the concoction through the filter, removing the pulp and only drawing out the juice to fill a small jar for the children. Finally, the mead fairy took the jar and others brought a cup and put it out for the children. ¡°This is rumi juice, we added a very small bit of alcohol because children shouldn¡¯t drink it. You can still feel a bit of it, but we can¡¯t let you have any strong drink.¡± The mead fairy said. ¡°How boring.¡± Waid said before he took the juice and drank it while frowning, then put it down. ¡°Too sweet!¡± Dia did as well and frowned before suddenly turning and jumping to a near table. ¡°Hey can I have a drink!¡± She asked. The pirate crew were wandering wind elves and and some dwarves. ¡°Ah! Lass Dia, gud ya finally come! Here drink a bit of meh mead!¡± ¡°No!¡± The mead fairy said, but Dia took the large wooden cup and drank heartily. The fairy facepalmed herself and glared at the dwarf, ¡°What ya think ya doing given her mead!¡± She shouted. ¡°Ah was a lad wen I drunk meh first mead so pipe dawn.¡± The dwarf said. When Dia finished, her face was flushed red and she was grinning and giggling, ¡°Hehe, I''z feel funny.¡± She said waving around in the air giggling, ¡°un fairy, two fairy, three fairy.¡± She muttered as she pointed towards the mead fairy three times. ¡°Ahaha de lass aint good wit mead. Dat¡¯s sumen.¡± The dwarf laughed as did the pirates. ¡°Oi, les se how long she cun las?¡± The pirate said and turned to the girl, only to see her shaking her head. ¡°That drink tasted funny and made my head spin. There was also this burning feeling that felt strange and I didn¡¯t like it much.¡± Dia said clear headed. Everyone was startled but Waid laughed, ¡°Dungeon bodies are made of mana and these drinks all have magical alcohol, it only takes a small while for us to process mana inside our bodies.¡± Waid said. ¡°Oh, dat mean de lass is a drinker!¡± The pirate said and called for one of the less alcoholic but tastier rum drinks this time. Dia and Waid joining in, the bar began a drinking contest as they mapped out the children¡¯s likes and dislikes. Most hard drinks they hated because it was too sweet, hard to drink or the burn from the alcohol was too irritating. They both liked anything that seemed like the sweetness was canceling out the burning from the alcohol and wasn¡¯t excessively sweet. They actually didn¡¯t drink all that much and simply sipped the alcohol, not liking most of them because they were too strong, too smelly, to thick or some other reason. It was only when they were almost falling down drunk from the small sips that Dia drank wholeheartedly a beverage called two cup dropper. It shocked everyone because when she drank it, she didn¡¯t get drunk and instead she cleared up her head and processed all the alcohol instantly. She then drank the second cup and said it was perfect. It was like a juice and tasted like alcohol, but it didn¡¯t burn and had a minty cool taste that gave a cold refreshing sensation. She was totally taken by it and it made the pirates and dwarfs slack jaw as she would only drink this, making them give up any hopes of beating her in a drinking contest. The name was two cup dropper because it took only two cups to make someone faint. It was made with a few magical herbs and flowers as well as bee fairy honey gathered from a nearby island. It is an incredibly magical brew but for most people, the effect was too strong because the mana caused too strong an influence on the body as your body tries to absorb the mana in it. What was most shocking was that with each drink, her body would slowly get a bit more solid. Only after the bar was completely out of these drinks did she stop but complained that she still wanted more. When she heard what kind of ingredients were part of it, she thought that bee fairy honey must be really tasty and she felt bubbly wanting to get some of it but then she yawned. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, guys, thanks for all the drinks!¡± Dia said and thought for a moment to find out what kind of currency the dungeon had developed. She found it was the same money as the world below and so she spawned a pouch with 2000 silver coins. She couldn¡¯t make gold coins yet however, 100 silver was 1 gold so making 2000 silver she ended up paying a bill of 20 gold. She then handed it to them and waved before vanishing. Waid followed soon after a bit tipsy. The fairies looked at the pouch and happily thought that it was a good thing to have Dia come more often. Of course, Dia and Waid stank of ale and they were harshly spanked and disciplined by Mir who, the following day, also went to the bar to even more viciously beat all the staff and most of the pirates and dwarves who had made Dia drink before she finally calmed down. Book 2 Chapter 8 Clover was standing on his second island and already the constructs were working to gather mana. The new island had formed a small room at the bottom and on the island a new ¡®ruin¡¯ appeared with another teleportation pad. Currently he was staring at what was his island and looking at the dungeon system trying to think of a layout. ¡°This is much harder, even though I have more freedom than the girl, to keep this up is quite annoying.¡± Clover thought as he sat next to his 60 cm wide mana pool. The pool was inside a ¡®ruin¡¯ with a paved floor acting as a protection and he figured that once the pool left there would be a teleportation pad. The entrance pad of this island was underground near the bottom of the rock that was currently expanding. Even the ruins on the inside of the dungeon was ¡®growing¡¯ with the island. ¡°Alright, this ¡®island¡¯ setting is fine.¡± He said pointing at the island setting where there would be 60% of the island formed by sky sea, the island would be curved with a sandy beach forming on the shores and a forest covering the ruins at the top. While the ruins below would come out from two different places, one on the beach and the other in a cave in the forest. The island shook and began to curve while the waterways began to change into a bit more natural look that flowed downward and began to gather at the edge of the island. He went on to start summoning all the common animals his disciples had given him from their hunts and then skeletons to guard the mana pool, all of which quickly evolved into drow skeletons. As for the vegetation, he planted mana weed, saplings and other plants all around to let it improve his mana. He jumped off the second floor island and returned to his first floor island that had formed a pretty large forest on top while his disciples had made a small village in between their hunts. At this time, he felt his disciples arrive by air ship that docked under his dungeon and from it, he felt them pulling out cages with many humanoids. He walked down and found many goblins inside the cages. ¡°Master, we have found a goblin village and captured them all,¡± the eldest disciple said. ¡°That is good. We shall take half of them to the second island. This island will eventually build a home for ¡®residents¡¯ but we need to finish setting up first.¡± Clover said. He then began to corrupt them and with each cage done the goblins were released. After they were all done, the goblins were sent to the second island allowing them to make their home on the island that was growing bigger slowly. Clover returned up there and saw the gathering water forming the island¡¯s sea then looked at the puppets who only reached the edge. He walked over to one of the blue line magic puppets, bent over touching them at the chest and closed his eyes. He looked at the puppet and slowly another one formed and they merged into a larger blue lined puppet but then the form became more streamlined, the two legs became a single sectioned fish tail with a more proper fin. The head turned into the shape of more fish-like humanoid head and the body grew to around 70 cm tall. Finally, the block hands split into a five fingers, all made by one piece of wood, and a palm.
You have made a new race.
¡°Mermaid Magic Puppet¡± Clover said.
Mermaid Magic Puppet
A new construct race created by a dungeon. This creature is mostly water proof and made to live in the water. They mimic the mermaid race and can use some water magic.
When it finished, the mermaid-like puppet formed in the real world, using only the mana gathered by the two puppets. The puppet jumped into the puddle of water which began to glow as the puppet worked and suddenly, water mana that was poorly managed in the water flowed backwards. Water mana entered the pool of liquid mana making it clearer and the island seemed to become ¡®fresher¡¯. The water from the springs flowed stronger and the streams grew thicker while the island sea grew and spread faster. Soon all the outlets began to connect. More water began to gather below the island and slowly the island was covered until 30% of the island¡¯s slope was covered before it began to expand. The goblins watched from the ruins but never went in from fear of the skeletons. They began to build their homes here and watched the sky ocean forming. Clover thought for a while before his dungeon began to move as he looked below, ¡°For now, let¡¯s get sea life and see where we can take this from there.¡± He muttered and moved his dungeon towards the ocean. What he hadn¡¯t seen was large far off presences hidden by clouds that growled. ¡°Land weak¡­¡± A growl came through the clouds. The leading figure growled in agreement and turned slowly. ¡°We find strong.¡± It growled and with a roar, a herd of flying beasts surged out in a different direction. *** Dia and Waid¡¯s small faces slowly appeared through a milky swirly portal. They slowly walked through finding themselves in an isolated pocket of the sixth floor as large as the floor itself yet separate from everything. Even the common fairies were unable to arrive here, but the more unique and powerful queens and above ranked ones could. Dia looked around and found that a small village had formed after most of the snow elves and christmas elves moved here. Their numbers had swelled to 100 snow elves already, snow elves were not completely like Mir who was a spirit type elf. They were more like a very diluted half breed between halfling and spirit type snow elf. Their life span was actually quite small with around 30 years each. This is 10 years more than a common goblin¡¯s 20 year lifespan. This means their reproduction rate is much higher. For the Christmas elves though, they had 100 years of life meaning that they were more like half elves with humans. As said, snow elves actually didn¡¯t have skill with crafting while Christmas elves did but that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t able to learn. In the center of this village of elves laid the house of Nicholas and Krampus and right next to it was a large workshop.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Not all snow elves helped out but a good number did working together. Those not actually helping the direct work of the workshop did different jobs like gathering materials or helping construction of the village. Along with snow elves, there were native fairies of this island. Dia was happily looking around with sparkling eyes as she looked at the white stone buildings and decorational toys they had on their homes. Soon they reached the workshop and carefully opened it and looked inside. Nicholas was sitting at the biggest table at the back slowly making a carving for something. The table was filled with different toy parts and as he finished the current part, he blew it and smiled before his hands began to shine. Slowly the parts floated into the air and pieced each other together making a small wooden bear cub holding a small jar. He put it to the side and a little snow elf came and picked it up. The elf then took it to a table with some different paint colors and they began to brush and paint the toy. Besides Nicholas, there were ten Christmas elves working to make wooden toys while the snow elves worked on painting and storing them in a different room after they dried. ¡°They are making lots of wooden toys, will kids really like them?¡± Waid asked focused. He was interested in the toys himself, they were very unique and filled with a cheery aura around them born from the ¡®touch of magic¡¯. That said, there weren¡¯t just wooden toys, the metal gained from dwarves mined had a purpose. Just like Dia¡¯s gift, three Christmas elves were building small wooden boxes where inside they put small metal gears in specific places before closing them and then a little doll would be placed on top. After a small bit of magic, she would come to life as a living being that would dance when its music box played. ¡°This is boring.¡± Waid said and turned around, going out of the city to explore. Dia on the other hand kept watching and entered the shop floating. Nicholas, finishing his latest toy, looked back and smiled before waving for her to come over. ¡°Dear, what brings you to this noisy place?¡± He asked. ¡°I was bored and wanted to see how you make toys.¡± Dia said. Nicholas smiled and took one of the toy models he had made, it was in the shape of a doll but it seemed to move and smile, ¡°Is this what you want?¡± he asked. Dia shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s a toy for someone, I don¡¯t want to take away someone¡¯s toy.¡± She said pouty. ¡°Ho ho ho! Such a cute one.¡± He said, the laugh having been something that came from Dia¡¯s mind when she made him. ¡°Hey¡­ why are all the toys made of wood and only a little metal?¡± Dia asked. Nicholas smiled, ¡°Well, wood is the most abundant thing we can get here. Sadly, we can¡¯t make soft clothing from things like cotton or yarn that is from animals because it¡¯s so cold here.¡± He said. ¡°He~! How do you get cotton and yarn?¡± Dia asked. ¡°Cotton is a puffy white plant and yarn is hair from a really hairy sheep.¡± He explained. Dia tried to remember but she really was too young to remember what all the farm animals, the easiest being cows and chickens, especially being from a family of literature major professors who never once went to a farm. She was also too young to have gone to school so most farm animals she saw were from children''s books. She looked around and smiled then she moved close to kiss his cheek, ¡°Thanks for telling me Uncle Nick~!¡± She said and giggled before floating away. He scratched the back of his head and chuckled, ¡°Uncle huh?¡± He muttered. Dia looked around and saw how the snow elves were learning how to paint the toys. She even found a room where they made the paint from some magical flowers from the floors below. She soon grew bored and floated outside but suddenly heard a call. She looked over at Nicholas¡¯s house and found Krampus there. This thin figure made Dia scared but his big bloody red coat wasn¡¯t on. The large overalls somehow made him seem less scary though his thin and wrinkly face made the little girl a tad bit scared due to how he was created. His two horns did not help either. Dia gulped and floated over until she was close to the house, ¡°Come here, child,¡± he waved and walked inside. She shrank back a bit before carefully poking her head into the house. It was a well furnished wooden house with stone shingles. The interior was very warm and there was a small work station in the living room. Dia walked in and saw a pelt covered wooden sofa and rug. There was a door from the living room going into the kitchen and another going into a corridor that split into two rooms, one for each of the Christmas saints. Dia looked around and found Krampus sitting at the work table. What drew her attention though were the five 20 cm tall soldier figures and in their hands were small metal gun like items with a blade at the top. ¡°U-um¡­ d-did you need something?¡± Dia asked shyly. Krampus¡¯s stern face was turned to her and he waved her over ¡°Come here and see, tell me what you think of these toys?¡± He asked. She slowly nodded and gradually floated over, looking at the little figures. When she got near, they turned to her and stood in formation before saluting. ¡°Wow~!¡± Dia said with childish curiosity suddenly budding. ¡°They are like the little dancing doll Uncle Nick gave me!¡± Dia said getting closer. The leftmost one clicked his foot on the ground twice and they each lowered their salute, put the gun¡¯s barrel next to their foot and held the handle. When it clicked its foot again, they picked the gun up and began an interesting military drill run making Dia giggle but when she looked at Krampus, she was surprised to find his eyes half closed and a small smile on his face. Her image of him being a bad man vanished and she felt that he greatly reminded her of her grandfather who was also a grouchy old man that was sweet with children, but still stern. ¡°Do you like them?¡± Krampus asked. Dia nodded, ¡°They¡¯re really cool and cute.¡± Dia said. ¡°Did you know they can become big strong soldiers given time?¡± He asked. Dia¡¯s face suddenly showed a shocked expression. Krampus¡¯s smile slowly fades returning to his normal expression, ¡°If you make these little things dungeon creatures, they will grow bigger and bigger over time.¡± He said. Dia suddenly frowned, ¡°D-did you make these to fight?¡± Dia asked. Krampus nodded but before she could speak, he took the initiative, ¡°I made them to help protect the elves, and much more importantly, the toys.¡± He said. ¡°Eh?¡± Dia exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s not like this island is completely safe, there are still wild animals, eventually there will be bigger creatures so I am preparing us to protect us. I just made it more fun for you and less scary.¡± He said and pointed to them, ¡°Do you find them scary?¡± He asked. Dia slowly shook her head. ¡°Do you know that given time, they might even start talking and be almost like people themselves. Just like the elves and spirits.¡± He said. ¡°Really!¡± Dia said surprised but looked at them, ¡°How do they become monsters though?¡± Krampus tapped three times on the table and they stopped the drill. They then ran back to the same position as they started, put their weapon down and hit their chest. As they turned around, they showed that a back panel-like opening had popped out and there was a very small cavity in the puppet soldier. ¡°Put a monster core in them.¡± Krampus instructed. Dia looked and with a frown she thought a while before she made five very tiny monster cores that perfectly fit the sockets. Afterwards, she carefully put them in and closed the puppets. They slowly began to change, they previously had cylinder shaped limbs and heads, but they slowly began to turn more circular and human shaped while the ¡®clothing¡¯ perfectly adjusted to their size. They grew to 30 cm tall and their metal ¡®guns¡¯ changed a bit to become a bit more ¡®proper¡¯ for shooting but only small balls of mana.
You have corrupted a Wooden Magic Puppet Soldier and can now spawn them at the cost of mana.
You now have a new category of spawns, Constructs.
¡°Wow, I can spawn lots now.¡± She said and suddenly waved her hand, soon thirty appeared and Krampus tapped his foot twice. All the soldiers gathered in five lines of six and saluted Dia. Dia giggled again at the antics of the toys, she liked this part of them. ¡°Child, summon two more and merge them into a captain for them.¡± Krampus said. She nodded then spawned two more and merged them into a 40 cm tall one who had a cute little badge on his chest, a sword at his belt and a large rifle object he held in his hand. This was a Wooden Magic Puppet Captain and from it, they could control the soldiers with more order. ¡°You''re in charge of night patrol.¡± Krampus said and the captain saluted followed by the soldiers. The captain turned about face and with it¡¯s slightly more human-like hand that had fingers, he pointed at the door as if commanding them to move out. The soldiers did an about face and quickly ran to the door where they began to form a ¡®human¡¯ ladder and opened the door. Dia began to laugh when they did that and the soldiers actually opened the door before rushing out but they made sure to close it. Dia laughed a few moments before looking at Krampus who was smiling a bit making her slightly blush. ¡°A-are you going to keep making toys like that?¡± Dia asked. ¡°No, not always but every so often I might get an idea. When that time comes, I will want you to give them that ¡®touch of magic¡¯.¡± He said. Dia giggled and thought a moment before nodding, ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll help you¡­ ah! I never gave you a name like Uncle Nick!¡± she said and thought hard. ¡°I¡¯ll name you Kris Kringle,¡± she said. Krampus began to shine and his thin figure just slightly filled up, the wrinkles slightly filling in and his hollowed hair being a bit more full making him much less scary now. He looked at himself and smiled before petting the girl. ¡°Thank you, now, go off a play a bit, I need to help Nicolas make some toys. Go on then.¡± Kris said. Dia smiled and floated over and gave him a kiss before quickly going to the door. ¡°Bye bye Grandpa Kris!¡± She shouted then flew out the door giggling as she left the island and spotted the young deer that Mir had obtained. Being so happy she flew over and changed all the deer into normal reindeer to let them grow safely in this floor but kept laughing as she thought about being able to play with Santa¡¯s reindeer soon. She was really giddy as she released half of the reindeer into Santa¡¯s island and left the rest in the wilds of her sixth floor. Book 2 Chapter 9 A growl came from a large winged beast as it flew through the air. Behind it were smaller and similar beasts. Far in the distance they saw the large cloud that hung over the forest of the elven nation. ¡°Big strong home find! Take for our!¡± The leader roared. The others roared as they suddenly dove down exiting their camouflage of clouds. Their bodies completely exposed. Large lizard bodies with long necks and a reptilian face. They had two large hind legs and their front legs were actually large leathery wings. These were the Wyvern race, a type of dragon normally regarded as a lesser dragon for only having wings and no arms but they are still not to be underestimated. As the leader growled as mana gathered into it¡¯s throat before it roared and released a burst of magic from its mouth that surged forward and impacted the dungeon from the first floor. Suddenly the dungeon shook from the assault and every last dungeon creature, from the weakest wisp to the strongest red bus lobster, felt the impact. The first floor residents suddenly looked in one direction. The elves living in the safe zones also looked but when they tried to leave they found something amazing, a barrier had formed around all the safe zones. What is more, the safe zones at the top of each beanstalk, all moved off their stalk and the stalks closed up. As a defensive method of the dungeon, they protect all the safe zones where residents live while adventurers were being gathered up by the red bus lobsters and taken to the safe zones where they would be secure. In a short few minutes since the first attack, the dungeon became ready for war. As for the wyverns, they all gathered their power and attacked the weak point that formed which shattered the barrier forming a ¡®doorway¡¯ into the cloud dungeon. ¡°Capture!¡± The lead wyvern roared and burst forth into the dungeon, making sure its roar was heard throughout the floor. In the sixth floor, Dia was covering her ears and crying. ¡°M-Mir! W-What is that!?¡± She cried. ¡°It¡¯s a strong monster invasion.¡± Mir said but she grinned. ¡°They will suffer so much, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Mir said petting the girl. Mir hid the girl¡¯s face, but her face was dark. On the first floor, the wyvern roared and looked around before rushing towards a random direction. SPLASH! Suddenly from the clouds sounds of splashing came and from it 5 meter long feathered sharks burst out. A hissing came from them but the wyverns roared and waved their wings dodging before suddenly grasping the large sharks like a hawk catching his prey. They bit down on the side and ripped meat off of them. Afterwards, they carried it all higher and soon found an island to land where they began to eat the sky sharks. The leader growled and kept looking around. This was the first time it had met such a strange dungeon structure, but although it could enter the first floor, as it looked up to the floor above, it knew it would not be able to break through the ceiling so easily. It looked at its minions, ¡°Hunt, find stairs!¡± It shouted and spread its wings. The wyverns began to to take off and all began to fly. They flew higher to not be affected by the sharks but they were surprised when some flying fish swarms began to burst from the second floor and first floor. They were made to dive near the water and to the weaker and dumber wyvern¡¯s surprise, large tentacles burst out and wrapped their tail and leg. ROAR! Wyverns that were caught roared and suddenly rose up, bringing with them the fifth floor¡¯s balloon krakens gripping them. The strength of the kraken was not extensively large but they had their suction and grip that was strong but again, it wasn¡¯t that good against such powerful creatures. The wyverns all bit at them and ripped them open but they suddenly popped as the air burst from them. It was a lot of compressed air so the result was a very unique method to attract the attention of the dungeons creatures. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Bursting like a bomb, resounding explosions came from all over the first floor causing the dungeon creatures to all focus on these places and begin to converge. The wyverns soon began to discover the islands but none of them were the ones that would lead up to the next floor until an hour passed when a very resounding roar came. They all were being hounded by the dungeon creatures, killing a large number of dungeon monsters in return, but now that their objective was found, they flew far too fast for the floor 1 creatures to follow into the first floor boss space. The bewitching lesser lily alraune was already releasing a great deal of pollen when the wyverns all burst into the instance zone causing them to suddenly breathe in that entire space filled with sleeping and paralyzing pollen. Their large powerful bodies gave them some immunity as they breathed in and released a large burst of flames from their jaws over the land and air causing everything to catch fire including the boss. It shouted and roared but around its flower body, suddenly hundreds of vines burst from the ground forming a dome that was constantly moving. Even when the wyverns were breathing fire, it became a standstill as it used the vines to defend. WOOSH! Suddenly, from behind, flower soldiers, flower guardians, treants and other flower creatures as well as vines of the bewitching lesser lily alraune attacked with a large amount of sleeping pollen and paralyzing pollen. Each breath the wyverns took they sucked in more pollen but soon all the creatures died and the beanstalk ¡®opened up¡¯ while the clouds around it spread open for the wyverns. ¡°Up!¡± The leader roared and they all suddenly took to the air. They then flew up through the thick clouds and burst into the second floor with a round of roaring. What they met were even larger sky sharks and swarms of flying fish, all of which were larger than the first floor monsters as well as more numerous. What is more, suddenly bursting out from the cloud sea like a red bullet, a red blur sped out towards the wyverns. The leader barely dodged but the weaker minions were instantly hit causing heavy cracking sounds to be heard. They crashed down on the island below that had replaced the safe zone. From this island, suddenly, the earth grabbed these wyverns and pinned them. Spirits and fairies then began to come out and weave the dungeon mana around them. The wyverns began to roar in pain as the mana began to drill inside. Much to their dismay, mana from inside them suddenly moved and aided the corruption. This was the mana from the eaten sky shark they had killed as well as all the other creatures they ate in their search.Stolen novel; please report. The wyvern leader roared and burst down, smashing their bindings causing the wyverns to rage and suddenly begin to burn down everything. All the creatures took a distance but the fairies were grinding their teeth. Suddenly the fire spirits and salamanders ran at the wyverns. The monster salamanders living on the island were resistant to the fire and ran at them hissing and spitting their acid spit while the fire spirits sucked up all the flames and returned them in a sudden burst. The burst was their concentrated flames making it a very painful attack. However, the flame strength was beyond what greater fire spirits could handle and would cause them to burn up together with the wyverns but they still attacked more. After a while, the wyverns were breathing heavily and their scales and hide were burned badly. At this time, mushroom spirits began to appear and mushrooms sprouted on the new land. Suddenly they started to grow, releasing their spores, while plant vines began to grow and grip the bodies of the creatures, pinning them down. Gnomes and greater gnomes appeared and further pinned them by pulling their hind legs and wings straight underground, even pinning the tails, not allowing the wyverns any leverage. The leader was still thrashing about when suddenly a red bus lobster burst out of the water at an angle and as it dropped, it landed right on the leader. Following the first, nine others jumped out and slammed into the leader, pinning him down. Finally, the spirits and fairy, with much anger in them, began to corrupting them but made it much more painful than it needed to be. The flower spirits were the worst in this aspect and they made it brutally painful for the wyverns, almost as if they were slowly pulling scales and spine spikes out. When they were finally finished, the flower spirits began to control the vines to whip and attack them, causing them to roar in pain for a long time until Mir showed up. ¡°That is enough!¡± Mir shouted. The spirits responded quickly and cleared out. Mir walked over to the leader who was having trouble breathing. With a hit of her staff, the restraints came off and the eyes of the wyvern shined as he roared, only for his head to be struck by the staff causing his body to stiffen and his vision to blur. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything anymore, you have already been corrupted into a dungeon creature. If need be, I will still eliminate you if I see you are a danger to Dia.¡± Mir said. The wyvern leader collapsed from the impact. The others slowly got up and looked at their defeated leader, it was then that their bodies began to feel numb and heavy until each and every wyvern collapsed as a result of the bewitching lesser lily alraune pollen and the sleep spore mushroom. ¡°Take them to the third floor, their base strength is good in that floor, the leader as well.¡± Mir ordered. From the air and from the ground, spirits appeared and together they began to use magic to lift the 10 meter long wyverns. The red bus lobsters came ashore, the lifted wyverns were then dropped onto their cloud platforms that they pulled into the water and in a group, they pushed the cloud ¡®raft¡¯ around each wyvern to the third floor where they were left on an emptied island with some animals. While Mir was at it, she looked at the floor 1 kobolds, who were almost like simple animals, even dumber than the goblins born from gnomes. She thought of how to make use of them and had a few tribes taken to the wyverns¡¯ island and several kobolds went to both pirate and marine bases to ¡®evolve¡¯. Finally another tribe was left in an unaffected island so that they will grow with time. Slowly, the dungeon began to return to normal, the large crack in the first floor vanished while the safe zones unsealed and returned to the beanstalks that opened up once more allowing free passage. The elves were worried about what had happened but queen spirits appeared and apologized, explaining the dungeon had been attacked by a herd of wyverns but fought back. The residents sighed in relief but the adventurers were in shock that a herd was killed. However, it was a home field advantage after all and all of them knew, the open field of the cloud dungeon created a huge advantage allowing vast swarms to attack from all sides. Against a common foe, there were many kinds of tactics the varied races of the dungeon could take up. The adventurers decided to all leave and restock, in fear that the dungeon has also obtained the wyverns, as dungeons would always try to get something new when monster invasions happen. Very soon, many adventurers appeared at the entrance and they quickly descended leaving the dungeon mostly empty. Hours passed and on the wyverns¡¯ island, Dia stood behind Mir and behind them were Jack, Peter, Hook, Nicholas and Krampus watching. They were on high alert and the island¡¯s surroundings were filled with pirate and marine boats while the island had many of the crews ready to retaliate should these new monsters dare attack. As they begin to wake up, they found themselves in a island with even greater mana density showing that it was higher up in the cloud dungeon but after a moment of joy, they discovered an immense battle force aimed at all of them and felt a chill crawl up their spines. The wyvern leader looked down at Mir then around and froze when it saw the gentle giant with the wooden mallet in its hand. At the sixth floor Jack lived in, he could access 55% of its true power meaning, if the hammer hit, they would feel the full power of the giant. ¡°Listen, wyvern, you are now a beast of the dungeon, if you do not swear loyalty, your life ends now.¡± Mir said. ¡°Puny elf, you speak big to strong dragon!¡± The dragon said. Before it could react, Jack¡¯s hammer swung just in front of its face and a large powerful gale burst on its head, ¡°Giv up, ah ain gon be nic.¡± Jack said. The wyvern looked at Jack with a solemn expression and growled, ¡°Proud dragon fear no!¡± He roared and his spines stretched as he lunged at Jack, only to have the hammer slam on its head causing a very distinct cracking sound and the head was crushed under the hammer. Jack slowly lifted the hammer showing the other wyverns the mess left of their leader. They all shrank back in fear. The second strongest stood up but its head bent down. ¡°Strong being, we surrender,¡± it said on their behalf. Suddenly the corruption became even stronger and their dragon cores, a unique monster core of dragons, were infected by the dungeon mana. The final barrier was their acceptance, since wyverns are powerful creatures they had to submit to become complete dungeon creatures. As they felt the connection, their minds had all ideas of owning the dungeon removed and was replaced with the thought of protecting it. When Dia felt the chance, she finally looked and frowned at the wyverns but quickly found two ¡®pretty¡¯ methods to change them. ¡°Mir¡­¡± she muttered and had Mir bend down to ask about it. Mir agreed and turned to the wyverns. ¡°Our dungeon has forgiven your attack but in exchange, two wyverns will be evolved however she sees fit.¡± Mir said. This statement meant, in other words, choose who shall evolve. The wyverns looked at each other and some growled until two moved up. Dia called a force wind hawk and merged the two. Instantly the scales grew into feathers, turning the wyvern into a Sky Dragon. As for the other, she called a sky shark and merged the two. In the same way the scales became feathers but ones that could be used for both flying and swimming. It grew gills and the hind legs became a mix of land and water legs. The feet and the tail formed webbing between the spine and fingers and it grew more spines and webbing on the other side of the tail that could extend and lower, forming a kind of fish tail. The name of this race was the Sky Sea Dragon. Their feathers shimmered like the rainbow which was due to Dia¡¯s influence of wanting something pretty. As for their personalities, she made them noble while both were turned into sky shark predators as a means to contain their ever growing number. ¡°This is now your island, in time, as you show loyalty, we shall permit you to migrate to higher floors.¡± Mir said. The two new dragons bowed, ¡°We shall obey.¡± the sea dragon said. ¡°Elf, are we able to got to the floors below?¡± the sky dragon asked. ¡°You can, but you are not allowed to attack ships of adventurers. Only within the third floor and above you can attack only when provoked. If you come without malice you can also trade with residents who come and explore.¡± Mir said. ¡°We understand.¡± the sky dragon said. ¡°Good, this is your haven, you may protect and grow it as you see fit. Right Dia?¡± Mir asked. ¡°Mn!¡± Dia nodded.
The primary dungeon, Dia, has given an island on the third floor to the sky and sky sea dragons as their island territory.
When the message confirmed it, the dragon aura of the two dragons spread out over the island causing the countless birds on the island to flap in fear and run. The kobolds on the island felt different though as they howled. The strongest suddenly began to glow and transform as the trace of dragon blood in their body activated becoming the true image of kobolds, the dragon kinds¡¯ lowest minion, the Kobold Dragon Kin. The pirates and marines cleared out, as did the other creatures, each returning to their proper floors and bases after the event that shook the dungeon. *** In the ruins of the second island of Clover¡¯s dungeon, during the night, ten drow skeletons guarded the mana pool and dungeon core. In the dark shadows, a cat-like grin appeared and in the owner¡¯s hand a staff, made of from a treant¡¯s arm, arose from the shadows. ¡°Let us give a little push in the wrong direction.¡± Nighty said from his hidden spot in the shadows. The staff shot out and stuck into the ground in front of a blackish grey skeleton. It froze upon seeing the staff before slowly extending its bony hand and grabbed on. Suddenly the weak magical runes on the bones began to glow more intense and split. They formed new runes and grew more powerful as it went. ¡°Ahahaha!¡± a mad laugh came from the skeleton as the shadows around it gathered and formed a robe of shadows. ¡°This is good power but I can get more!¡± It said looking at the mana pool. BANG! Suddenly a powerful blast of magic came from the door and slammed into the skeleton. The magic burst into a rays of light destroying the shadow robe and blowing the skeleton apart. The staff flew into the air before a force caught it and suddenly flew it into a hollowed hand. ¡°It was very good that I had my guard up, as if I would leave such an easily evolvable creature like these drow skeletons unguarded. I have a very special power tracking spell on all my monsters, if any evolve, I will know and can teleport instantly to the location should I wish it.¡± He said and turned to the shadows. He casually lifted the staff and spun it one turn, two turns and struck it on the floor. ¡°ARRAAHH!¡± A shout from the shadows came out and Nighty burst out and behind him, chains of blinding light that had invaded the shadows. ¡°W-What kind of bloody magic is that!?¡± Nighty said flying clear of the glowing chains. ¡°This is called the shadow seeking holy chain. When in a very dark place and you know creatures that can hide in the darkness exist, this is good spell to know, it kills weak ones, it pulls out the strong ones. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t kill you because you hide in the shadows, I know you are weak to light magic, chaining you under the sun with a focusing magic to amplify the sunlight¡¯s strength is quite a viable method of tortured death you know,¡± Clover said coldly. He moved using the dungeon system and suddenly, a kind of barrier came out from the mana pool and all the skeletons were pushed out, as was Nighty. The walls with runes changed a bit and soon the barrier became part of the ruins. A few small protected points that were like mana wells appeared outside, just where the goblins had set up their camp and in that spot, a stone pillar with many strange markings materialized. They were shocked and carefully approached it until saw that it wasn¡¯t dangerous. They began to try to understand it and slowly one of them began to see the meaning of these strange magical runes. Nighty cursed and sank into the ground outside, ¡°Do not let your guard down, I can¡¯t directly attack you since I am bound here, but I can still get what I want in the end. It is your nighttime against my powers.¡± He said. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself, as a dungeon, sleep can be done almost as hibernation where dreams don¡¯t form or I don¡¯t need sleep at all if I wanted,¡± Clover said scoffing at him. He looked at the staff, admiring the treant arm and the treatment Nighty had done to make it better for dark magic, fitting the Drow Mage Skeleton that had formed. He thought about what to do with this and soon floated outside, sensing all his goblin. He soon found one that was much smarter than others and was understanding the runes of the drow empire then flew down. ¡°You can have this,¡± he said and gave it to the goblin then simply left. He looked at it and shouted almost like some monkey getting something. The magic rune the goblin understood formed mysteriously and it felt a strange energy in its body which was mana from its mana pool. It was mystified, slowly it began to train that energy and just went back to its hut leaving the other goblin to make a new camp fire. Book 2 Chapter 10 Floating over 10,000 meters from the ground, Clover was cautiously watching his dungeon. The first island had grown to 150 meters wide with 70 meters of ocean from the shore while the second island had grown to 80 meters with 90 meters of water from the shore. In the oceans of both islands, there were a number of small fish and coral on the rock bottom of the dungeon islands. The oceans had reached their largest size when Clover had gone to a reef and dropped his island into the ocean. From there, the island pulled up salt water with fish and coral that they had gathered. When ¡®landing¡¯, Clover discovered all his islands could drop down into the ocean and when they float it returns above the first island. The airship entrance had to be closed because the water was intruding into the ruins but he didn¡¯t mind as his mermaid puppets were constantly moving around slowly corrupting the fish, water plants and coral. As for the goblins, the goblin that was given the staff ranked up into a Goblin Shaman which was a smart spiritual figure. It was even more unique because it had the title, ¡®Ancient¡¯ Goblin Shaman. A common goblin shaman could simply control low grade skeletons and buff them. Ancient goblin shamans, on the other hand, were much more powerful and more like necromancers. Appearing only when a goblin tribe lives near or in ancient ruins of a magical civilization and was smart enough to understand what remaining magical knowledge was left behind. They can summon undead and buff them while also binding their tiny souls and able to control them even when the summons rank up after growing to a rank similar to itself. The result of it appearing caused the goblins to instantly organize themselves and they took the ruins as their home. The ancient shaman actually had a very high loyalty to Clover and was much better for protecting the core than the skeletons that could be manipulated by Nighty. Clover was happy with the goblins and had one of his disciples copy and give the shaman books on magic and teach the goblins slowly how to use magic. Magic using goblins were much better than warrior goblins but that didn¡¯t mean Clover didn¡¯t want them, only rare goblins became magic users. Most of them were dumb and easy to improve the combat power. Spawning animals into the second island, Clover had already made several animals that were huntable by goblins. Rabbits were made into Horned Rabbits, a bigger rabbit that attacks with a bone horn on its head but is relatively weak and simple to kill if one simply dodges and attacks. Spiky Boars were made from boars with many spiky hairs on their backs with the head and belly being the weak points. Finally, Giant Bullfrogs were created as non-poisonous frogs with more tasty meat. The legs were made of tender meat that were the best edible parts of the frogs but they were hard to catch due to the leg strength. There were already several strong goblins but they weren¡¯t evolving as a power balance of the floor. Clover headed to his hut on the first floor and there he found his disciples talking. ¡°Have you decided which is a safe route yet?¡± Clover asked. ¡°Yes master, the costal human nation will be an easier nation to integrate into and get protection in.¡± his eldest disciple said. ¡°I see¡­¡± he said looking at the map and saw his own scrying pendant as well as the others in all the surrounding nations over the map. The one for Dia was floating on a fixed path but slowly expanding, going to five border towns and the capital within a month''s time. They have watched it for a long while and knew that they couldn¡¯t remain in the elf nation. That said, he wasn¡¯t even in the elven nation anymore and was still in the ocean over the reef. ¡°Let us proceed to them then.¡± Clover said and with a thought, his dungeon caught the wind heading to the nation¡¯s coastal water towards at least a middle sized town with a noble of some court rank so that he could eventually speak with an envoy while hiding up high. In three days time, they quickly reached the human coasts and was floating somewhat low where they were only around 700 km in the air. He was overlooking the human city but at this moment something utterly unexpected happened. BOOM! Being jolted by some large impact, Clover turned to the source and found a large cloud that he had just passed. When he looked closer, he discovered a floating island and a large glowing barrier between the two. Slowly it began to fuse and a second island came into existence. ¡°AHAHAH! I FOUND ONE! I FOUND ONE!¡± A loud laugh came from a crazy voice. Clover flew over and saw a strange little creature laughing madly. The appearance similar to a goblin, this hollow image was the dungeon¡¯s soul. Looking behind it, the island had many goblins and similar to Clover, there was a salt water ocean a bit smaller than his own and a large goblin village on the island. Clover was surprised when he felt the creatures and found that they were actually residents and not monsters, meaning that the dungeon considered monsters the residents and humanoids food. The creatures of the dungeon were animals that the goblins all hunted and they were growing strong as wild creatures not bound by the dungeon. ¡°This dungeon¡­ it has a goblin soul?! Does that mean goblins are sentient to it or monsters?¡± Clover thought. ¡°Mine! Give me island! Mine! Mine!¡± the goblin dungeon shouted. Paw! BOOM! A large discharge came from the barrier of the domain.
You have been attacked by another dungeon. Dungeon domain synchronizing. Beginning Dungeon War System.
BOOM! A large portal opened as the two domains stabilized and opened the two dungeons to each other. Maribell suddenly jumped out of her home and looked at the situation with a scowl as she flew to Clover. ¡°You¡¯re really damn unlucky, you know that?¡± She scowled. ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± Clover asked. ¡°It¡¯s called Dungeon War. Because the dungeons became mobile, there is a distinct method of growth for airborne dungeons and the Dungeon War is part of it.¡± She said. ¡°What kind of method?¡± Clover asked. ¡°Normally, the fairies are suggested to help you reach the fifth floor before starting this. You see, your best method of growth comes from Dungeon War, winning islands formed by other dungeons. Besides islands, monsters, knowledge, animals and even mana can be ¡®bet¡¯. When Dungeon War begins and to administer this¡­¡± she was saying but a sudden eruption drew their attention as the portal finished stabilizing. From it an armor clad male angel with a single pair of wings came out and stopped in the air with a large white sword in its hands. It turned the sword pointing down and held it in both hands. ¡°By the decree of the Goddess of Spirits Yolida and the God of War Roran, I hereby declare the war begun. May both parties step forth and decide the terms of victory and defeat,¡± the angel said coldly. At once Clover glared at Maribell. She sighed, ¡°Dungeon War happens when one dungeon attacks another, they push their dungeon until the domains synchronize, that is the signal for accepting the challenge. If you had moved away you would have rejected and no matter how much he pushed it would not have reached this point.¡± She said shaking her head. ¡°In other words, there is an accept and reject method. Fucking goblin, he caught me unprepared.¡± He sneered but when his eyes moved to the side he was suddenly shocked when he saw five islands on the ¡®first floor¡¯ of the other dungeon. ¡°Seems he isn¡¯t an amatur at this. Isn¡¯t there some method to prevent weaker dungeon from being trampled by stronger ones?¡± Clover asked. Maribell closed her eyes and nodded, ¡°Dungeons can only use monsters at the strength equal to the weaker dungeon and can only wager as high as the weaker dungeon can take it. You can¡¯t completely absorb another dungeon and can only leave him with one island that has their mana pool.¡± Maribell explained. ¡°ALL! ALL! I TAKE ALL!¡± The goblin shouted laughing. The angel looked at Clover, ¡°Do you accept to war for all material possessions of your dungeon except your core, mana pool island and fairy?¡± the angel asked. Clover was completely pissed off ¡°One moment,¡± he said and turned to Maribell. ¡°Can residents battle?¡± he asked and looked at his disciples. ¡°They can, they allied with you and live in your dungeon calling it home so they have a right to battle to protect their new home,¡± Maribell said. Clover looked at the other dungeon. His vision was very good especially when he used a sight spell and analyzed the strength of the dungeon then grinned. ¡°I shall accept if he is under the same terms as I and bets all he owns,¡± Clover said.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The face of the goblin turned into a sneer, ¡°NOT WORTHY! Smelly elf not worthy of bet!¡± He shouted. ¡°Then I shall reject the challenge,¡± Clover said narrowing his eyes. The synchronization of the domains started to get unstable at these words. The goblin¡¯s face turned into a scowl. ¡°One floor!¡± the goblin said and pointed up to the second floor. ¡°No, if you want to bet a floor then we both bet our first floor,¡± Clover grinned. The scowl deepened on the face of the goblin. ¡°We will also decided this on a single battle between one creature of the dungeon,¡± he said grinning even more. Goblins are a group battling race, it is far different from the sentient races which are individual battlers. ¡°WE CRUSH!¡± He shouted. ¡°Terms have been accepted, with the war wager being all islands of the first floor, all creatures living on these islands will also be subject of the wager. Battle shall be one on one combat. Choose your warriors,¡± the angel said. Clover flew back and called his eldest disciple before returning with him. The angel then formed a light barrier in the air between the dungeons where they would battle. The goblin dungeon brought over a large Hobgoblin donning large hide armor and using a thick stone club. ¡°Me kill puny elf!¡± he shouted and hit the club on the barrier. Clover¡¯s disciple was surprised that his master had actually asked him to take care of such a trivial opponent and actually turned back to look at his floating master¡¯s image. ¡°Deal with it quickly and cleanly. This farce has gone for too long already,¡± Clover said coldly. ¡°Understood master.¡± He said realizing his master was very annoyed but he wanted some kind of guarantee for whatever was going on. He turned back coldly and slowly his body began to release small electric charges. He rapidly chanted a spell in his mind. ¡°The battle may begin!¡± The angel announced and struck his sword down. BOOM! The sword released a very loud noise with the strike. ¡°RAHH!¡± the hobgoblin roared but suddenly, its vision was filled with a bright yellow light. ¡°Thunder bolt,¡± Clover¡¯s disciple said. BANG! The hobgoblin was sent flying and crashed into a barrier at the edge of the area of battle with a scorch mark on his chest. His armor and body was releasing smoke from the intense heat in his body. ¡°The battle has been concluded. The winner is the dungeon Clover. The wager shall now be claimed!¡± The angel announced. The goblins that were still stunned suddenly felt a cold feeling as the barrier between the dungeon suddenly extended over the entire first floor, slammed into the floating goblin dungeon soul and pushed him up painfully. All five first floor islands began to move and were pulled slowly towards Clover¡¯s dungeon, surrounding the first island. The domain closed around the dungeon completely. ¡°The Dungeon War has finished, by the will of the God of War Roran, this war is concluded!¡± The angel announced and above it, a portal to the heavenly realm opened and he floated into it. BOOM! As soon as he was gone, the two touching dungeon domains reacted and desynchronized while the loser was slammed away from Clover. Clover watched the top floor of the other dungeon tremble and the three islands around it vanish, hidden by the dungeon domain. His own was the same and only his original island was visible. ¡°Ahahaha! To think there was such an interesting growth method for sky islands. How interesting, this new dungeon system wishes for dungeons to war against each other while not killing each other. How cruel can the goddess be!?¡± Clover laughed. ¡°Do not insult the goddess!¡± Maribell said in a cold tone. ¡°I am not insulting, I am just curious for what reason she made such a system. Does this not mean the world will fall into anarchy with so many dungeons battling to gather all types of creatures? Does this system also count the cloud dungeon?¡± He asked. Maribell was scowling, ¡°Yes, it does, but sky dungeons are a rank lower than cloud dungeons and they don¡¯t have to worry about making islands. Cloud dungeons are the most peaceful as well as most powerful with a high growth rate when having minions to absorb mana into the dungeon.¡± Maribell said. Clover smiled and looked at the new islands before he pointed to the one with goblins then moved his finger up. The island began to move as he experimented. It moved to the second floor and he felt a stability in his dungeon with six islands below and two above. ¡°Let us go down into the water first before we head to the humans.¡± He said and went down dunking his dungeon in the water before rising to test out what he wanted. He found that each island had their own ¡®sea¡¯ that would be unable to connect to the central island without directly pulling a water bridge or land bridge towards the central island yet the islands surrounding it all had water connecting between them. This formed a donut shaped sea around entrance island. It gave Clover much to think about but he liked this development. He moved to each island and began to introduce his ¡®theme¡¯ of the ruins in these different islands with different animals and monsters while making all goblins into dungeon monsters through corruption. They resentfully shouted as they were cursed to be such creatures but could not resist. His battle power grew rapidly in one go with his encounter with a dumb enemy. *** In the elven nation, Queen Felicia returned from the meeting at the Holy Land and Mir called her up after reaching the capital specially to talk with her. Rising up to the dungeon, she was welcomed with a festival by the fairies and the dungeon residents. After some time, Dia, Mir and Nicholas appeared on the first floor to meet the queen. She was curious about the strange snow elf and runt hybrid. They headed to an island for a private conversation but that was just a ruse for Nick to use his snowglobe ability to teleport them to his island. ¡°What is this place?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°This is Santa¡¯s village!¡± Dia said. ¡°Um¡­ what is a ¡®Santa¡¯?¡± She asked. ¡°That is what we are here to talk about. Santa is a title of this man, a unique runt variant called a Santa Claus. He is a special holiday spirit Dia created along with his twin,¡± Mir explained. ¡°Um¡­ is there a need for you to call me?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, you see, he is a creature that actually spreads ¡®wonder¡¯. It is a kind of special power that brings joy. In Dia¡¯s old world he was a spirit that gave gifts to children he marked as ¡®good children¡¯ during the year and gave them toys as a reward,¡± Mir said. ¡°Again, what does this have to do with me?¡± She asked. ¡°I am getting to that, the name of the holiday is called Christmas and the original purpose of the festival was a kind of New Year¡¯s festival. He can only grow in power by spreading what he calls wonder which causes more joy to spread through the world and he protects that wonder. We don¡¯t have the structure for him to do the entire world from the start and we want to ask you if you would allow Nicholas to do this event through your elven nation to begin?¡± Mir said. Felicia¡¯s jaw dropped when she heard this and looked at the old runt. ¡°Um¡­ so you are saying that you want to allow him and his twin to spread random gifts through the nation as a New Year''s event?¡± Felicia asked rubbing her forehead. ¡°Ah! Actually, Nicholas is the one spreading gifts, his ¡®twin¡¯ is the opposite, he disciplines children regarded as bad or ¡®naughty¡¯ by whatever moral he is looking from.¡± Mir said. ¡°Wait! Wait! So one gives presents and the other beats on children?! You want me to accept that?!¡± Felicia asked. ¡°Actually madam, Old Kringle isn¡¯t that bad, at most he will spank children but I can¡¯t guarantee that for those brats of the nobles,¡± Nicholas said scratching his head. Felicia sighed and knew that they would keep asking. They lead her into Nick¡¯s home where Kris was and they introduced him. ¡°Greetings, I¡¯m Felicia Rosetta.¡± She said stretching her hand to Kris who shook it with a simple nod. ¡°I am Kris Kringle, my race is called Krampus.¡± He said. ¡°So¡­ I heard you are his¡­ twin but his opposite? W-what exactly do you do?¡± Felicia couldn¡¯t help but ask. His brow raised and he looked up a moment before looking her in the eye, ¡°My purpose is to discipline all those little brats who are acting improperly. From you nation, almost half of the noble brats need a very generous beating.¡± He said bluntly. Felicia¡¯s brow twitched when she heard his blunt statement but she didn¡¯t feel malice. ¡°Don¡¯t take it poorly miss, Old Kringle is just a grumpy old man that is all,¡± Nicholas said trying to smooth things out. ¡°Y-Yes. How exactly would you discipline them?¡± she asked. ¡°Depends how much bad they did. Take the third brat of the Earl Rudius, he has been keeping three human slaves under his house without even his parents knowing. For a brat like this I would slap him until his face and arse cheeks are bloated. On the other hand, if it is a poor child like those on the borders between the human and elf nations that steal to survive, the most I would do is give them a few hits on their hands for stealing. However, along with this one¡­¡± He pointed to Nick, ¡°... I would give them a present if they steal to help their family.¡± He said. Slowly the elf queen began to understand and sighed, ¡°So it¡¯s more of a carrot and stick kind of setup. I will not stop you but I ask you, don¡¯t do it for nobles, at least this year. Only commoners. After the event happens and reaches the ears of nobles, I will spread the news of who did what,¡± she said agreeing. ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Nick said and looked around before walking out. He quickly returned and gave her a small wooden elf doll. ¡°Hmm¡­ this is a magical puppet,¡± Felicia said. She had long since known the research of her nation but never went greatly in depth since her brother dealt with that until recently. ¡°Oh? You know huh, this is a little gift, it¡¯s a little toy that you fill with mana and it will start to move at the command of the one who put the mana in. They aren¡¯t strong or anything but they are fun.¡± Nick said. Felicia was intrigued and filled it with mana. Lines on its body began to glow green before it jumped down, saluted to her and waited for orders. ¡°Jump up and down ten times then clap your hands four times,¡± she said. The puppet began to move and jumped ten times and clapped four before standing at attention again. She was actually quite intrigued by the puppet¡¯s smooth movements. ¡°How does this work?¡± She asked picking it up. ¡°Just the way we built it,¡± Nick said without revealing his secrets. His words meant that she could figure out herself through the little puppet. Felicia looked at it curiously and looked around at the other toys that were wooden dolls and clothing carved of wood as well. ¡°Is everything made of wood?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t have any kind of cotton or yarn.¡± Dia said and pouted, ¡°I wanted to dress up the dolls.¡± ¡°Cotton or yarn? Can you not make some kind of animal or plant? With such a huge dungeon, don¡¯t you have something?¡± She asked. ¡°We gained wild animals and monsters but with so much going on, we haven¡¯t gained farm animals.¡± Mir said. ¡°Eh? Is that it?¡± She said surprised but then stopped herself from suggesting to sell some of them and thought of a good idea. ¡°Why not suggest for the adventurers to purchase or obtain animals and monsters for you? You can trade special items from your dungeon, like magic items, magic herbs, potions or even just purchase it with gold coins.¡± She suggested. Mir looked confused at her, ¡°I was of mind just asking you.¡± Mir said. ¡°That is true but I said this to help attract attention to your dungeon as well as help increase the trade of my nation. Also, in time, you all will create a large number of unique creatures and animals that can be traded back as tameable monsters. Tamers are few in number due to a lack of easy to obtain monsters. To the west is a halfling nation and they are the best monster tamers yet even to them, they have very few tamers due to monsters in the wild being stubborn but the ones here can be aggressive or gentle.¡± she said. ¡°So you want to increase the monster variety to birth a breeding ground and in turn, it returns to you.¡± Mir said. ¡°Of course, not to mention that the increase in monster and animals will increase drastically the different goods we can extract. Herbs are the primary product but there is a limit to how much we can take, the same for monsters that are limited. So by increasing the variety we can increase monster products which are just as important.¡± She said. Mir put her hand on her chin and nodded as she agreed, ¡°That is indeed true, this is a good plan. Can you provide us with an encyclopedia of known monsters by rank? After we see the ranking we can even provide one for the dungeon¡¯s own creatures and then with the ranking we can set up prices for people who bring animals. Like this we can start, as you said, building a new kind of income between the dungeon and nation,¡± Mir said. ¡°Oh, that reminds me, the western border town wasn¡¯t built, right?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°Indeed, that is the final town we require.¡± Mir said. ¡°Good, I will send an advance notice to the town and by the time you arrive, there will definitely be a large number of animals and monsters. It will take probably 2 days to find all the encyclopedias for each kind of beast but don¡¯t worry,¡± Felicia said. ¡°Alright, thanks you for your help,¡± Mir said. Ding! At this time, a bell rang and sounds from the door to the kitchen could be heard. A moment later, a small snow elf walked out holding a large tray. ¡°Sir, we finally found a good recipe for the cookies!¡± The snow elf said and put down the tray. ¡°Oh¡­ biscuits.¡± Felicia said and took it and ate one. ¡°Wow! What is this!? What is it made of?!¡± she asked shocked. ¡°Used special flour made of wild rice!¡± she said. ¡°Wild rice? The dungeon has that?¡± She asked looking at Mir. ¡°We found some on the third floor,¡± the snow elf said and turned to Nick, ¡°Is it good, sir?!¡± She asked. He took it and began to eat then his expression brightened. ¡°This is good. See if a few fairies can¡¯t cultivate the rice.¡± ¡°Aye sir!¡± The little snow elf saluted and put down the tray before they ran off. ¡°That was an elf?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°It¡¯s a snow elf, their number is small for now but there are a number here and a number outside in the dungeon,¡± Mir said. ¡°Are there any other elf tribes besides these?¡± She asked. ¡°There is.¡± Mir said. ¡°Ah! Mir, why not make more pretty elves like you!?¡± Dia shouted. ¡°You mean wood elves? Well, as the dungeon is now, they ¡®can¡¯ appear on the fifth floor but probably not many,¡± Mir said. ¡°Hehe, I bet Mir is lonely as the only wood elf so I will go make them!¡± Dia said floating but was caught by Mir. ¡°Not now, we will deal with that in a little while, it is rude to the queen if you suddenly rush out like that,¡± Mir admonished her. Dia pouted and sat down while taking a cookie, ¡°... Needs milk,¡± she pouted making the adults laugh at her little display of cuteness. Book 2 Chapter 11 Felicia was given a new, complete, tour of all the floors and products of each island, especially those with unique leaders or auras like the pirates who produced rum and mead while others like the ones occupied by bee fairies had products like magical honey that had to be purchased or traded with. She enjoyed the luxuries of the dungeon before going back down after her tour. ¡°Mir! Let¡¯s make more wood elves!¡± Dia said excited. ¡°Okay, but to do that we need to make a system for the thorn and flower soldiers to evolve from.¡± She said. ¡°Huh?¡± Dia said tilting her head. Misty floated in front of her, ¡°The thorn guardian can¡¯t simply jump to the wood elf stage like you made Mir, the gap is too large. It¡¯s like how gnomes can¡¯t become gentle giants without going through dwarf and runt stages.¡± Misty explained. ¡°Oh¡­ do I have to make ugly monsters?¡± She asked. ¡°It just depends on your creativity, just try to change the appearance. Come on, let¡¯s go to the third floor.¡± Mir said. With Mir and Misty, and meeting Waid along the way, they flew to the third floor where they had to make the evolution following thorn guardian. ¡°Okay Dia, we will have to call three thorn guardians. First off, merge them and just let them take the form of whatever they will take, from that you just change it to be less ugly but don¡¯t change it drastically.¡± Misty explained very carefully. Around the beanstalk, with the fish swarm boss not around, the three thorn guardians soon dragged themselves over. Dia asked which would be the base but they weren¡¯t highly intelligent so she just touched the closest one and the beanstalk but to her surprise Waid did as well. The children then closed their eyes and they both appeared in the creature creation space. ¡°What are you doing Waid!?¡± She pouted. ¡°Just watching." he said bored. She pouted but let him stay and they watched the three thorn guardians merge and the main one began to grow. The large savage mouth with the huge thorn suddenly began to grow and open while facing up. The vines and thorns all fell down loose while wood began to grow from the mouth and took the shape of a human upper body made of twisted bark. However, it was savage looking and ugly with the large teeth still attached to the corners of the flower that had grown large but wilted. ¡°Eww!¡± Dia said. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a Savage Thorn Alraune.¡± Waid said. ¡°It¡¯s so ugly, take these ugly teeth out! Make the flower bloom!¡± She shouted and instantly the savage looking parts were gone and the flower suddenly regained vigor. ¡°This yucky goo is gross!¡± Dia frowned and also got rid of it. ¡°Make the wood fill in her body and make it like a big moving tree!¡± She commanded pouting and the twisted branches began to fill in until it was all compressed wood forming the human torso. Finally she removed the ¡®ugly¡¯ personality of a predator which drastically improved the likability of the alraune. ¡°Wow, that actually looks cool!¡± Waid said as he began to look at the alraune but then he grabbed the teeth and gathered it into a spear, putting it into a hand of the alraune. ¡°There, it¡¯s still a thorn plant so let it keep a weapon!¡± He said nodding. Dia nodded and agreed that the weapon of the thorn teeth was oddly fitting. They both exit and the process of growing suddenly starts as the thorn fangs instantly fell off and gathered together into a spear. Then the body lifted up and from it the alraune grew out. Slowly the color of the flower grew more vibrant while the alraune used a small vine to grab her spear and held it before smiling and bowing to Dia and Waid. ¡°This is a?¡± Mir asked. ¡°A Thorn Protector Alraune!¡± Misty said shocked while flying around it, ¡°They were able to retain the protection mentality that the thorn guardian was losing and strengthened that feature making them protectors of nature instead of predators!¡± Misty said in shock. ¡°This alraune looks cool! I also helped to make it cool!¡± Waid said puffing out his chest. ¡°NO! She is cute!¡± Dia said. ¡°Cool!¡± ¡°Cute!¡± The two kept arguing and were almost in each other¡¯s face but Mir laughed, ¡°Alright you two, she is cute and cool." Mir said and the two pouted. That said, Misty was already sensing a large amount of mana moving through the third, fourth and fifth floors as thorn protector alraunen were appearing from the thorn guardians who had abundant mana already. As for the second floor, there were Lesser Thorn Protector Alraunen appearing whose bodies were not as perfect and were more like the first floor boss. The fourth and fifth floors had Greater Thorn Protector Alraunen who could speak. The group then proceeded to the fourth floor to continue the chain of evolution. Similar to the thorn guardians, both Dia and Waid touched a chosen greater alraune with two others behind her. The form she turned into naturally caused her vine legs to drop off and form into human-like legs made of trees but the wooden body began to look like the tree warriors and looked very tribal and scary. These were Tree Men which were higher level spirits but different from treants who were actual trees with human anatomy. Dia, not wanting that, removed that savageness and tribal appearance leaving them as tall tree men with no large ¡®ugly¡¯ features but Waid was unsatisfied and decided to make them just a bit ¡®cooler¡¯ though not overdoing it. He caused the body of these tree men to become a bit more defined and added pulled some tree branches with leaves changed the form of the branches to form a long staff they walked with which connected them to nature at a much higher level like Mir. The change of several greater alraunen didn¡¯t happen instantly, with the evolution of the thorn guardians, there weren¡¯t any alraunen who had enough mana for the evolution. So on the fifth floor, they had to supply the mana to three greater alraunen for them to become tree men before they could use those three. When they mixed, the form change happened halfway as the wood began to harden but abruptly and drastically connected to Mir¡¯s race. Suddenly, the head, torso and down to the elbows and knees became made of flesh while under the wooden arms was some blood pumping. The appearance though shrank and became that of a young teen. Finally the wood elf had appeared properly so now with a proper growth and evolution line in the dungeon, in time, the fifth floor would become their main home. Dia added monster cores to all the alraunen and tree men as well as the new wood elf so that they would have it as they grew up. Dia was tired from the constant work so Mir took her up and put her in bed. *** At the same time that Dia went to sleep, a large movement happened. Following the request from Nick, his snow elf went to the winter fire bell flower empress spirit and asked about the request where they could find an open island that they could cultivate grains that could be harvested for food. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. A frown appeared on her face, ¡°All the islands are occupied, each and every safe zone, the islands are also not as large as the main islands where each boss lives." she replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to make a new island, a ¡®clean¡¯ one?¡± the snow elf asked. ¡°There isn¡¯t, not without Dia and you would need to call in earth wisps, gnomes and dwarves before being able to grow it to any significant size." she said. The little snow elf felt desperate. Although there was an island with wild rice, it wasn¡¯t in a large amount. The fairies just barely maintain the wild rice¡¯s presence but since it¡¯s neither magical or useful, they are hardly cultivated. Seeing the snow elf desperate, the bell flower empress sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go down to the fourth floor, maybe one of the safe zones or the marine base islands will allow you to form farms." she said but not holding much more to it. Each island has their own unique products but their size isn¡¯t exactly large like the main islands that were all reserved for Dia¡¯s flower gardens. The snow elf brightened up and nodded before going down with the empress to head to the fourth floor marine islands. ¡°Farms?! No!¡± The marine commander bluntly rejected. ¡°Why!?¡± The snow elf said desperate. ¡°Why should we release our limited land for something so unprofitable towards us? Rice is just a wild weed that requires a large amount of land and water to rear into a cultivated food crop. What is the point when we have so many fruits and herbs to live off." the commander said disgruntledly. ¡°You''re not even going to give the empress some face!?¡± the snow elf asked. ¡°Whether I give her face or not is up to me. That said, this is my jurisdiction and I will not jeopardize my island¡¯s food supply." he said coldly. He didn¡¯t move on this before finally turning, ¡°If this is all you have come to talk about then leave." the marine commander said. ¡°Argh! You''re worse than goblins, stupid fourth floor half pint!¡± The snow elf shouted in her rage. The halfling marine froze and turned around, ¡°What did you say!? Do you think we wouldn¡¯t kill you!?¡± he said coldly. The snow elf snorted, ¡°Who cares if you can, you¡¯re just a fourth floor magicless dungeon monster. You don¡¯t even have an admiral or fleet admiral. If Hook wanted to destroy you, it was as simple as gathering the fifth floor pirate crews and passing a raid through the fourth floor.¡± She said. The face of the commander turned sour. This was the most sensitive topic for the marines, there had been a crew that had tried to go up to the fifth floor, but Hook personally went and destroyed their ship before they could even touch down on any island. Several of the halflings had in their mind to pass through the boss but they weren¡¯t close to strong enough to kill the fourth floor witch boss. These halflings indeed had no magical talent but their advantage was their taming talent as halflings all had a companion. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop this, we don¡¯t need to have enemies between ourselves when you''re just randomly nervous. If we can¡¯t get an island, you just need to wait until master wakes up and have her make another island.¡± the flower empress said. The snow elf began to breath heavily as she forced herself to calm down before stopping, ¡°Wait¡­ Miss Misty has enough power to make the island can¡¯t she?¡± she asked. ¡°Misty? I am unsure.¡± The flower empress said but a chilly wind suddenly came from behind her as the snow elf ran out and from her back, a pair of ice wings appeared as she turned into a blue light leaving behind snowflakes where she flew. The halfling commander snorted, ¡°Make sure she never returns or I will kill her." he said and went to work. The flower empress sighed and flew after the girl. She caught up when she was entering the vortex to the sixth floor from the fifth floor. That showed how fast the snow elf was going that even the flower empress had to put in some effort to reach her. After arriving at the sixth floor, they flew to Dia¡¯s house where Misty was. Dia was in her room while Misty was rolled up on a fur carpet in front of the fireplace when the snow elf arrived and knocked on the door. Misty woke up and went over. ¡°Hmm¡­ did you need something?¡± She asked. ¡°YES!¡± the snow elf said excited. Misty was confused and looked at the somewhat tired flower empress and opened the door for them to come in. ¡°So what is it?¡± she asked. ¡°We looked through the entire dungeon for grains to make cookies and treats for Mister Claus and the rest of us to eat. We finally found wild rice on the third floor but we don¡¯t have an island to make farms!¡± The snow elf said showing her despair. ¡°Oh¡­ I remember that." Misty said nonchalantly, ¡°So you want Dia to make a new island?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wake miss up. Since she will be asleep for a while, can¡¯t you make it?¡± the elf asked. Misty shook her head, ¡°I can command monsters, I can modify a small section of each island with my own mana but I can¡¯t access such a high level system." Misty explained. The snow elf shrunk down depressed, her ears dropped with her mood. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take an island?¡± Misty inquired. ¡°Eh? Take it?¡± She asked. ¡°Yeah, there are plenty of islands that can be taken. As long as you push off the main ruling race you can take it over.¡± Misty said. ¡°All islands are taken, who would I take it from?¡± the snow elf asked. ¡°Who? There are several dozen pirate islands, especially those irritating sky sharkmen pirates. Just choose one and kick them out, their evil aura will also be cleansed but there is something for you to be wary of.¡± Misty said. ¡°If ¡®you¡¯ rule over the island, you will definitely have your power restricted for being a sixth floor creature living on the fourth floor.¡± she said. ¡°Oh, no worry, I just need to get a queen that could take over to cultivate wild crops we have found in small number around the dungeon." the snow elf said and paused before looking at the flower empress, ¡°Maybe if I could get the blue bell flower¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± The flower empress said coldly, ¡°Those flowers are all mine and anyone who touches them will feel my wrath.¡± She said narrowing her eyes while a very strong pressure pressed the elf. ¡°I-I understand great empress." she said shaking. ¡°Good." the empress replied and got up before leaving irritated. The snow elf turned back to Misty and bowed, ¡°Thank you, I finally understand what I need to do!¡± She said and after saying that, she ran out. *** The sky sharkman pirates were a race that Waid created by using Captain Hook¡¯s aura on a wild sky sharkman. They are weaker than common sky sharks but are more pack hunters, use very primitive weapons and live on land. Although they are powerful, in the entire dungeon only one island exists that houses them which is on the fourth floor and is their main base. The island, after weeks under their power, had no spirits or magical plants remaining and only a somewhat wild forest grew with no flower spirits to raise it, making the plants grow wild. The island only grew from the natural overflow of mana meaning it was a much smaller island than others that had dwarfs, gnomes and earth wisps. At this time, the village of sky sharkmen pirates and sky sharkmen took up less than one tenth of the island and it was made of mud and tree branches. There was little to the village that had a large number of bones on the ground surrounding the village as if a warning to the other dungeon residents. The sky sharkmen were rather peaceful when in their village and usually only fought each other in rare cases as a show of strength usually resulting in higher status. The village numbers around 120 common sky sharkmen and 40 sky sharkman pirates. As said, this is their only island so this was the top number of sharkmen in the entire dungeon including those that are hunting. At this time, they were just randomly laid out on a white stone beach near the water when one of them felt a chilly breeze. It should be known that only during a truly windy day or when Dia passes through other clouds that are not her own, that strong winds blow through the dungeon. So when they felt the breeze that was strangely cold for the floor that had a more spring summer temperature, one of them opened their eyes and looked around. When they looked up, they were shocked to see a party of 10 short elves with clear ice wings on their back. ¡°All of you¡­ Leave now!¡± a short female elf said and suddenly waved her left arm. Instantly a strong snowy wind blew and slammed down on the resting shark men. Several young ones were sent flying while the rest began to shiver. At the same time, a small stretch of land was covered in a thin layer of frost. Roar! Hiss! They roared and hissed their rage at the snow elves. ¡°Master does not like them anyway so let us get rid of them while taking the island!¡± the leading snow elf said. ¡°Alright!¡± the other snow elves shouted and suddenly snowy winds began to blow as all of them waved their hands. ¡°Hail storm!¡± they shouted together causing a blizzard like wind to suddenly form as the several different winds impacted and the small snowflakes formed into solid lumps of ice that rained down. The sharkmen didn¡¯t even have time to react as they were pelted with countless icy rocks coming down on them at dangerous speeds and angles. There were almost 80 sharkmen lounging around because they had just come from a hunt and were resting under the sun when attacked. With the blowing winds, only eight lucky child sharkmen were picked up and tossed into the cloud sea while the rest were hit with the hail. As time passed, the hail kept hitting each other and they began to form edges. ¡°Ice spike storm!¡± the snow elves shouted and their magic advanced the formation of sharp icicles that pierced the many sharkmen leading to a huge and rapid death rate. At this time, twenty long spears came flying at them but one of the elves swung her arms and a strong gust of snowy winds blocked the spears but kept them in the air. She looked at the culprits and found all the pirates. ¡°You can have it back!¡± she shouted and suddenly the spears were covered in thick ice before being fired out at their owner. The still surviving sharkmen watched in fear as their strongest leaders, the pirates, were killed. Some of the injured but alive sharkmen crawled until they fell in the water. There was danger in escaping due to their blood attracting sky sharks but one that escaped into the water was grabbed by the children that were hiding underwater and with a grunt, the sharkman had them take it away to another island to heal. As for the rest, they were hit by countless forms of snow magic, a mix of ice and wind, until the last one died. When the island was finally clear, the frowns on the faces of the snow elves turned into smiling grins. ¡°We did it! We got an island to set up a farm! Quickly spread out and get the earth, water, and flower spirits as well as the grains and wild crops!¡± the leading snow spirit said happily as they all split up while two of them used their wind magic to completely throw the sharks into the water and demolish their settlement. The pirate aura that was permeating the air drastically diminished before vanishing after the pirate variants were killed off. As for the surviving sharkmen, they weren¡¯t even pirates but normal sharkmen. They swam to a nearby island where the adult sharkman layed down bleeding. However, having innate knowledge of simple goods of the islands that the sharkman had always used, it went and picked vibrant healing herbs, a higher grade healing herb than the common one found in the first floors. Doing the same as the wolf boss of the second floor, it chewed part of the herb and placed the paste on its wound. It then ate the rest and told the little sharks to hunt rabbits for it to eat and help regain its strength in its primitive tongue. They soon caught and returned with the rabbits. After eating, the only adult groaned with hate as it lead them into the water of a different area away from the now sky shark infested water. With the small numbers, it was impossible for it to remain on this floor. It needed an adult pack of at least 20 members to properly hunt to several dozen meter sky sharks and other sea creatures. As such, it could only lead them down to the third floor and as a result¡­
By entering floor 3 as a fourth floor monster without a monster core, your power is restricted to 60% its total strength.
Through the input of the world system, they were able to learn what happened when their strength suddenly decreased, making the adult furious, but they could only live on the run until they obtain a new home. They didn¡¯t realize that marine ships had been passing near, alongside some wyverns, and felt their presence. These groups knew that the sharkmen had descended, though they ignored it mostly. It wasn¡¯t until a few hours later that the news of the sharkmen pirates being killed off by the snow elves spread and they had begun extensive expanding of their island to make it into a farm. ¡°Go search for and watch the sharkmen. Prevent them from obtaining a new island. Send crews to inform all islands on the third floor! Beware of their attacks!¡± the only marine commander on the third floor ordered. Like that, all the captain class marine ships were launched to spread the news of the fourth floor invaders. As for the fourth floor island, the trash city of the pirates was gone but a new island was appearing as dwarfs made smithies and farm tools for gnomes causing a new race to form called Halfling Farmers. Similarly, Farmer Spirits were born from flower spirits who gained farm tools. The shape of the island was slowly changed to one that was slightly elevated where half of it had shallow pools that would gather water and water fairy filled them up while the rest was flat for other wild crops to be raised. One this island, the fields that were being opened were for nothing less then the wild rice for Santa¡¯s rice cookies. Book 2 Chapter 12
Due to the lack of proper conditions for evolution, sky sharkman pirates have become extinct from the dungeon unless specific conditions are achieved. They are now regarded as an extinct race and an extinct bloodline.
Due to improper conditions for evolution, the sky sharkman race are in danger of extinction, beware or you shall lose this monster race.
As Dia woke up, these two screens appeared and after almost five minutes of slow reading she finally understood the messages that contained quite a few hard terms. ¡°Shark¡­ shark¡­¡± She thought slowly as she tried to remember what was the sky sharkman race until the dungeon system realized her desire and the mental image appeared as well as bringing up a mental map of the entire dungeon showing where every last figure was. ¡°Ah! The ugly thingy that Waid made!¡± She exclaimed. Remembering the creature that had killed her cute seafolk boy and seeing them in such a hard time to the point of almost vanishing. She was actually a bit happy and was thinking about how to make the little shark seafolk. She did realize that they were very weak though and might only be able to live in the first floor. The conditions to evolve into seafolk are somewhat high, blade wing flying fish aren¡¯t able to survive against the adult sky sharks in the fourth floor. Sky sharks have a very particular growth pattern. When an adult is going to give birth, they go as far down as the first floor, even though they would grow weaker as they do that, and release their young before going back up. Sky Shark infants all exist in the first floor, they are abundant and are hunted in large number. In floor 2, sky shark infants still exist but they are much older and bigger. They are some of the few that helped capture the wyverns showing their strength in numbers. Because of the low amount of food, the sky sharks at this age become territorial and aggressive with each other. Besides eating whatever they can get falling into the water or passing above it, they also cannibalize but they are still not fast enough to catch blade wing flying fish. On the third floor they are finally adults but still slower than the flying fish. However, that changes on the fourth floor. Sky sharks, due to the feather scales having developed for a long time and evolving fins that are very long, have feathers that allow flight just like birds and they gain a similar gliding ability as flying fish. However, what is different from the fish is that they developed an innate wind magic which reduces air resistance allowing them to increase speed drastically in the air. Thus, from the third floor up, the seas are scarce of blade wing flying fish. The only thing the sky sharks don¡¯t attack are island turtles because these creatures¡¯ shells are so hard that even the sharks¡¯ powerful jaws aren¡¯t able to break it. There are two types of sky island turtles which are Cloud Island and Land Island Turtles. Both are very powerful defensively in their own ways where one is bouncy while the other is hard. What is more is that both turtles have spirits living on them so they are also protected by their residents. At this time, Waid suddenly appeared in the air out of nowhere frowning, ¡°What is up with this message about my race going extinct?!¡± He asked frowning at Dia. She shrugged, ¡°I just woke up, what happened?¡± She asked getting up and walking out of her room to call Misty about it, showing the still hanging messages. ¡°It seems someone attacked the sharkmen.¡± Misty said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention so it mi¡­ Ah! I know now!¡± Misty said. ¡°Earlier the snow elves were running around looking for an island to make a farm on but no one would let them so I just said to take one by force. Seems they got rid of the sharkmen for their island since it was being used poorly.¡± she explained. Waid¡¯s face was burning, ¡°Why did you push them on my monster!?¡± he shouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it for any particular reason. Well the fact that it was the emptiest island did help in the decision, but I could have pointed them to any island like a goblin pirate island. However, they still have a rather good thing going and even make good berry rum.¡± Misty said. Waid was bright red while pouting but suddenly the two dungeons felt a large pain in their heads.
The third floor boss has been attacked outside of the dungeon island by other dungeon monsters. A pack of sky sharkmen have challenged the blade wing flying fish swarm for rule as dungeon boss.
¡°W-what?!¡± Misty exclaimed. ¡°Waid call Mir, Dia we need to go down quick!¡± Misty said. The two were having a lot of pain in their head for some reason. The reason was that the dungeon boss was connected more strongly compared to the other monsters of the dungeon. When hunted and killed outside of the dungeon instance area, it causes the direct mental link to be severed creating a lot of mental stress on both of them. On the third floor, in the cloud sea that was bubbling with foam, a frenzy happening. The adolescent sharkmen already matched the 50% strength of the leader and each of them had a strange coral-like spear. Around them was a swarm of common third floor blade wing flying fish. HISS! They hissed and swung their spears and no matter where they swing, they would hit a fish in the swarm. The reason why these are counted as a boss is because of Dia¡¯s idea which allowed one of the fish to control the swarm through mass mentality. Even if that leader dies, another takes command until there are no fish left in the instance and in the actual swarm outside. Even so, death was a very distracting thing for them. With the sharkmen¡¯s jaws, spears and claws as well as their superior speed coming from the fourth floor which matched the speed of these fish, since strength and speed are different, they were able to avoid and attack the swarm. The swarm had around 100 individuals and shockingly, the eight sharkmen have already killed half of them while their naturally strong feather scales and muscles were only ruffled and some thin scars formed. Similar to speed, defensive power isn¡¯t affected by the floor so only if careless would a fifth floor monster without a monster core die in the first floor. ROAR! The leader roared and suddenly his body doubled in size while his feathers turned red in color. It suddenly swung its coral spear and suddenly a huge wave of mana burst out sweeping through more than a dozen fish and chopping them in half before sending them flying. This was an innate sky sharkman ability that only adult sky sharkmen can use which is called berserk burst. It is a single mana infused attack, but sky sharkmen use a burst of mana to rush suddenly with almost triple their current power. This attack leaves them weakened though but with so many corpses around him, the eyes of the adult sharkman turned red as he began to eat and eat and eat. Like an insatiable shark, it ate the living fish and dead ones. Then with the other sharkmen, he finally caught the last fish. At that time, Dia and the others finally arrived and found the bloody spot on the cloud sea. ¡°Stop!¡± Misty shouted but the shark opened its maw, bit the head and ate it.
The third floor dungeon boss has been completely killed, floor instability detected.
The sharkman pack has succeeded in killing the boss. The eldest sharkman has accumulated a large amount of mana and shall become the new boss. Monsters shall proceed to the boss island for the dungeon to evolve it into a proper dungeon boss.
The sharkman race is a fourth floor monster, as such their power is restricted in the third floor. Their race has to be weakened until it matches the floors strength limit. The entire race must be evolved to match the third floor power level.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
¡°AHHH!¡± ¡°ARGAH!¡± Dia and Waid cried as they gripped their heads, feeling as if their brains were being dug out with a spoon. They even lost control of their levitation and had to have Mir spread branches from her arm to catch them. Veins appeared on the heads of the two children as they cried in pain for almost 10 minutes until the mental damage and ¡®physical¡¯ damage to the dungeon vanished. This was a very clear danger that Dia¡¯s kind of dungeon had. Unless the boss was made to live on the dungeon boss island, they would roam too far. As the two got over the pain, they felt very weak. ¡°What happened?¡± Mir asked Misty. ¡°The connection of the dungeon boss is almost five times stronger than the previous kinds of dungeons. If one dies off by being killed like this then it would cause a huge mental burden along with soul wrenching pain. Since they don¡¯t even have a solid body, the stress went directly to the soul. When Dia finally finishes forming a solid body, the pain will weaken with time as her body gets stronger and stronger." Misty said. Mir scowled when she heard that not understanding why such a thing was actually done. After the pain faded it took around 20 minutes for the children to regain their ability to move and think, following which they started crying due to the pain. Pearl had felt the pain that Waid was feeling and appeared soon after becoming his crying shoulder until they finally calmed down. ¡°Alright, we need to make the new boss, this can¡¯t be delayed." Mir said. Dia sniffed but nodded and they went to the third floor main island where the beanstalk was made. The sharkmen were already on the island looking around the beanstalk and roaring while running after the animals and spirits. ¡°Stop hurting them!¡± Dia shouted causing the bodies of the few remaining sharkmen to tense. Tears welled up and she called the leader so that she can change him. Waid joined her so that they both could make him. They both appeared in the creature creation space and had the boss there. The current sharkman was like what Waid had created but rapidly the form began to straighten like the pirate variants. Suddenly the physical strength began to drop and the 3 meter tall figure began to shrink until it was 2 meters tall. At that time, the figure that was hunched began to straighten while the long tail that reached the ground began to shrink. The finlike legs became human legs with ten toes that had webbing in between them and the hands formed five fingered hands with webbing there as well. Veins also gathered from the torso all the way to the head. The muscles began to grow smoother and like a human¡¯s. The neck that was as wide as the torso began to shrink. The boss seemed to be in pain as the neck shrank to human size taking the head as well. Human shaped shoulders formed and the head structure began to change. The large black eyes changed to human eyes and were pulled forward while the round head began to shrink and the large nose shrank into the front of the face forming the nose. Slowly black hair began to grow while the mouth began to close and form a human sized one but the fangs didn¡¯t vanish. Finally the sharkman took a perfect human form. The physical strength decreased to 75% of the original strength that belonged to sharkmen but the mental power drastically increased. It was able to speak in human language and to rationalize but its power wasn¡¯t like before. The last change she made was remove the territorialism and aggressiveness towards spirits and other animals. ¡°They are like the seafolk you made before." Waid said. ¡°Yeah, I combined it.¡± Dia said, ¡°They are Seafolk (Sky Shark Variant)¡± Dia said. ¡°He isn¡¯t much of a boss.¡± Waid said and moved his hand as the coral spear appeared. He grabbed it and poked it. The coral then became like iron and formed three sharp heads at the top. This was a strange iron weapon that he had spontaneously made by mixing the mana of the clouds of the dungeon with iron. It was called a sky iron trident. He gave it to the boss which caused a strong aura to come from it. They nodded and left letting the sharkman evolve. Soon the dazed seafolk boss appeared and it looked at itself with coherent thought.
The third floor has re-stabilized and the new boss is the seafolk (sky shark variant).
Seafolk will now appear on the third floor.
Due to the evolution of the sky sharkman boss into a seafolk (sky shark variant) the sky sharkman race has completely evolved into seafolk. The sky sharkman race is now extinct. They are now regarded as an extinct race and an extinct bloodline.
Due to the boss of the third floor being much stronger than the previous boss, power recalibration has happened. Creatures living on the fourth and fifth floors have grown 20% stronger. Creatures living on the first, second and third floors have 20% more potential for growth.
¡°Eh?!¡± Waid exclaimed. As he looked shocked, all the sharkmen began to roar and hiss as their bodies began to change drastically as they became seafolk. Four were female and three were male, along with the male boss made it that there were four of each sex. They each had a spear but the spears weren¡¯t made of the strange sky iron that Waid created. Contrary to their savage nature before, they were now much calmer as they examined their strange new bodies. The seafolk had tightly packed feathers as opposed to the wild feathers they had before. They still had their gills allowing them to live in the water and they didn¡¯t seem too bad off on land either. Still, even with instinct, they stumbled as they stood upright and used the spears as canes to help them get used to it. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Mir asked as she flew over. ¡°MIR!¡± Misty shouted calling her over. Mir read the screens and went a bit wide eyed but nodded, ¡°I see, this makes sense. If a boss is stronger in a lower floor, the monsters above have to have more power to battle against the boss or they would blow through the next floor and abandon their post.¡± Mir said. ¡°Still, to think such a difference existed but¡­ this 20% potential, won¡¯t it make a big increase in power in the lower floors?¡± Misty asked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that have happened when any boss evolved?¡± Mir asked. ¡°Wait, bosses can evolve?¡± Waid asked.
Do to the increase in potential, the boss bewitching lesser lily alraune has become a Bewitching Lily Alraune.
Due to the increase in the dungeon boss power, power recalibration has happened. Creatures living in all floors have grown 3% more powerful. Creatures living in the first floor have 3% more potential.
The second floor boss, Big Bad Wolf has evolved from a kobold (unique sub-race) into a Wolfman (Unique Sub-Race)
Due to the increase in the dungeon boss power, power recalibration has happened. Creatures living in the third, fourth and fifth floors have grown 10% more powerful. Creatures living in the first and second floors have 10% more potential.
Due to the increase in potential, the dire sky wolves living with the floor 2 boss and on the nearest islands have begun to evolve into Dire Sky Wolfmen
Following that, countless windows materialized showing many Lesser creatures evolving like the lesser thorn protector alraunen on the third floor becoming true thorn protector alraunen as well as several races gaining greater variants earlier on. Some weaker races from the fourth floor appeared on the third floor and it kept going like this. As for the two bosses below, their increase of strength resulted in direct evolutions and a drastic increase in the entire dungeon¡¯s overall strength by more than 30% higher. It was an amazing discovery that even Misty did not know since most of her knowledge was innate. So unless she spent months looking through everything, she would have to encounter the event to know about it but since she helps take care of Dia and the management of the dungeon, she doesn¡¯t have that time. At once, the dungeon became more dangerous and it did not go unnoticed. In this world, the six sentient humanoid races have followed a strict level grading system before. This is both for sentient people and monsters who were both graded after long period of research and this obviously included dungeons. To grade a dungeon though, it requires very extensive research that was done on Dia already. Within the first floor entrance island, in one of the upper floors of the adventurer''s guild built early on, was a young 30 year old looking male. The round ears showed how he was a human while he sat in meditation. At this moment, while he was meditating without any movements, his eyes suddenly open then he frowned and stood up. He walked to a strange sigil on the wall to his right and placed his hand causing the markings to shine. After a while, his face become dark as he left the room then headed to the guild master''s office and knocked. ¡°Who is it?!¡± the voice from inside came. ¡°It¡¯s Marcus." the man said. ¡°Come in!¡± the voice from inside said. This man by the name of Marcus opened the door. ¡°Did something happen Sir Dungeoneer?¡± the guildmaster said very respectfully. Dungeoneer is a unique profession. It¡¯s the only one that can remotely understand a dungeon¡¯s internal structure and this is done when they do a pass through the dungeon. Similar to the sigil in his own room, within the dungeon on each floor he spread around a significant number of these exact same ones all the way to the fifth floor. These sigils were able to absorb a trace of the dungeons mana and allow him to examine it on each floor. By absorbing for 1 minute, the amount of mana the sigil absorbs as well its quality can be observed by these people. It is also these people that can shatter a dungeon core while safely preserving the soul inside. ¡°The danger level of the dungeon just drastically shot up." he said bluntly. ¡°Huh?!¡± The guildmaster said shocked, ¡°What just happened exactly?¡± He asked confused. ¡°This is different from the time the dungeon formed its sixth floor and obtained structural stability, this time the five floors below became stronger. The quality of the mana on the first, second and third floors has had a drastic increase of 30%. In addition, there was an increase in mana quantity of almost 30% in the fourth and fifth floors. In an overall sense, the dungeon that was regarded as an E rank dungeon just went up to D rank." Marcus said. The jaw of the guildmaster dropped when the detailed report came in. ¡°What the hell just happened?¡± he asked in awe and fear. ¡°I do not have a deep understanding of the new dungeon system yet but from what I understand, the dungeon boss plays an important role in controlling the power balance of the dungeon¡¯s entire structure like a key pillar in a large construction." Marcus said. ¡°So there was a dungeon boss switch or upgrade?¡± He asked. ¡°That is what I assume it to be, yes. Most of my identification magic doesn¡¯t work well and I have been doing my own research into the cloud dungeon¡¯s structure. Like myself, the sky dungeons that appeared all over are under watch by my colleagues. Come New Year¡¯s, we shall gather our findings to spread research knowledge throughout the world from the dungeoneer guild.¡± He said. The guildmaster scratched his head then took another report scroll and waved it to the dungeoneer. He took it, opened the scroll and began to read before his face showed an expression of shock. ¡°They plan to make a completely new system for the adventurers ranking?!¡± Marcus asked. ¡°They obviously have to take into account the fact that the sentient races have had a level cap increase to level 1000. The past few months countless nations have taken in children to train as knights and examine their level up rate from simply training. In three months of training, the children went from level 1 to level 25 just from the most basic strength, agility, dexterity and weapon training. This had previously been the growth rate of levels 1 to 10 so from what we can understand, levels 1-250 have the same ease as levels 1-100 that existed before. They are planning to set up a new ranking system once the information from monster tamers and dungeoneers come in. Most likely, this upgrade in power that you mentioned won¡¯t cause the increase to D rank. From what I understand, they will add lesser and greater ranking such as F- and F+ in the future due to the level range increasing." the guild master said. ¡°This¡­¡± The dungeoneer said in shock. ¡°Is there any estimates of the new F rank?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, the previous F rank was to level 60 but now it will probably be level 100 but this is my guess and not official so don¡¯t focus just on that.¡± he said. Marcus nodded, ¡°I understand, I will still put up a notice and send news to the floors above to warn the adventurers inside." Marcus said. ¡°Please do that.¡± the guild master said nodding. The dungeoneer turned and left to head to the communication room to reach the safe zones entrance islands that the adventurers guild was slowly investing to build branches at. There they would concentrate the knowledge of monsters and floor items and give out quests for the people exploring the dungeon. Soon, a large warning notice was put up next to the bulletin board that quests were put on but there was no way to tell the adventurers already in the dungeon run. Still, the spirits warned them as well making them withdraw for the time being. Book 2 Chapter 13 Whoosh! A cold wind blows as the bare trees rocked. Having winter robes on themselves, a party of six walked through the grass covered forest while shivering. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it got so cold suddenly,¡± the leader of the party, a middle aged knight, said. ¡°Ahaha, you hate the cold don¡¯t you Roran?¡± The defender of the party laughed at the middle aged knight. The man frowned, ¡°I¡¯m from more southern nations, forget feeling cold, I had to figure out how to not sweat to death,¡± Roran said while rubbing his hands together and shivering. Even when all was said and done, their party¡¯s mage had a fire ball glowing in the middle of their group. ¡°We will soon reach one of the dungeon towns in the elven nation. We will be able to rest at an inn and if we are lucky the dungeon is at the town,¡± The mage said. She wasn¡¯t that uncomfortable because wizard robes were high quality goods and already had magical resistances, so adding on the second layer they had on top left her without feeling much besides at her hands and face. They looked up at the cloudy skies, hoping that these clouds were not natural and instead were from the cloud dungeon. This party had gone to Dia¡¯s dungeon over three months ago and left after Peter showed them a sight of Hook battling a party. After leaving and getting paid for their large harvest, they went to train and explore, but they found it wasn¡¯t as profitable as hunting in the dungeon. It has been almost 4 months since then and 2 months, unknown to them, that Dia¡¯s dungeon boss strength has grown. News of their trade for animals and monsters was clearly known though. Animals and monsters were what the dungeon lacked naturally while spirits and plants were plentiful. In the time that news was spread, surprisingly, there actually weren¡¯t many people who brought such things. A good number was actually purchased by Mir which was common crops and farm animals. Specifically wheat, barley, rye, carrot, cotton, potato, and bean plants. For animals they were cows, chickens, pigs, sheep, goats, horses and silkworms. It¡¯s not like there weren¡¯t any other animals or monsters obtained like monkeys, orcs, slimes, undead skeletons and Harpies. Even a few sea creatures that were brought by merchants specially for the sale, but the price was quite high since they traveled from the coast. Strangely though, as they followed the path and time went on, the cold grew stronger making them all shiver and huddle closer. ¡°It¡¯s getting colder,¡± the scout said rubbing his arms and leaving them crossed so that he holds in his heat. ¡°Isn¡¯t the elven nation supposed to be moderately cold and only raining in winter?¡± Roran asked. ¡°There can exist changes after all, considering what happened this year with the craziness following so many dungeons rising,¡± the priest said. Indeed, there were huge changes in the last 4 months. A large number of sky dungeons formed, but they were made to remain peaceful. They gained the most benefits when there are people living in them but not all of them were of this type. Around 40% of the dungeons could set something up with the sentient races, but the dungeon¡¯s ¡®soul¡¯ came in many different forms besides sentients. As such, the resident races usually match the soul of the dungeon as well while the sky dungeons move around and raid since they can appear from the air dropping out of nowhere. There are, of course, dungeons like Dia who have a perfectly peaceful relationship with a single nation as well and have people of the nation living in them, increasing the territory of the nation by letting them occupy the skies but this causes a change. Dia is still the only cloud dungeon but because she is a cloud, especially one that circles around only one determined location and also has the top most floor of her dungeon as one of a cold element, a very distinct change happened when winter soon came which was that the nation began to face a drastic drop in temperature. The party soon faced this as well as they were nearing the city they were heading to. Snowfall was coming over the city and a large space around it. At that time, the beanstalk was open showing Dia was there. The party wanted to just climb up and escape from the cold in Dia¡¯s warm habit but after almost ten minutes of climbing in the cold biting wind, they reached a island that was covered in snow and had a gentle cool breeze. ¡°T-This?!¡± the priest said in shock. The entire island was covered in a soft snow while pathways were cleared. The island had grown in size since they last saw while there was a thin snowfall. All around the ¡®magical technology¡¯ developed by the flower and mushroom spirits were shown. On the sides of the roads were closed up mushrooms that had a very faint bioluminescence that couldn¡¯t be seen much during the day because this mushroom reacted to light and closed up but during the night, it was bright after opening its cap. While to its side was a large yellow colored lily flower and at the center of the flower was an orb of magical light. The cold air was slowly being sucked into it and a faint warmth was released causing a controlled temperature to form. ¡°This is amazing!¡± The female mage said walking to the flower lamp. ¡°Let''s find an inn to warm up!¡± their leader said and walked around before finding a three story inn and ran in. The inside was much warmer with wooden flooring and a fireplace in the tavern as well as several Warm Light Lily Lamps on the ceiling and many fire spirits in the room making the heat spread evenly to block the cold. ¡°Greetings, how many rooms?¡± an elven woman walked over and asked. ¡°Three rooms for two,¡± Roran said. ¡°Alright, this way please,¡± she said and lead them to the second floor. ¡°Miss, can you tell us why the floor is covered in snow, I had expected the dungeon to be unaffected by the outside weather,¡± the scout asked. ¡°That is wrong to assume sir, the dungeon is directly affected and directly affects the outside. If it enters a thunderstorm, it will rain very hard in the dungeon and the cloud sea will be filled with powerful electric discharges. The same for the cold, only the wind is slightly decreased, but the snow and cold is coming from the sixth floor down due to the seasonal change affecting the entire dungeon,¡± she said. ¡°This is your rooms, rooms 204 to 206. There is a bath in each room.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± they said. They each went into the rooms and took turns warming up then put on indoor clothing before walking downstairs to eat. A mead fairy came over and after ordering and eating, they enjoyed the wide range of goods that had lacked before. Things like bread and mashed potatoes were staple items. ¡°As expected of a dungeon, the growth rate of common crops is amazing. I heard it¡¯s been only 2 months since crops appeared in the dungeon and it can already supply so much. The prices aren¡¯t that high either from the looks of it,¡± the scout said looking at the menu. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that the cloud dungeon is being regarded as paradise by adventurers. They said that this is one of the nucleuses for training dungeoneers as well and many novice dungeoneers ask to travel with adventurer parties because they need to train and learn about the new structure of the dungeon,¡± the mage said. ¡°Carlos, Stacy, you two sound like you want to move here?¡± Ronan asked. Stacy, the mage of the party, sighed, ¡°If only, abundant magical herbs, abundant magical fruits, always near spiritual creatures, I could indeed live here and simply study from them and train here,¡± she said. ¡°I heard they gained several hard to catch animals like monkeys. I¡¯m interested in how hard they are,¡± he said chuckling. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the first floor alone already formed 48 islands all of solid rock and that there are at least 30 unique cloud island turtles floating around. They say the turtles have the richest resources that tend to be untapped since they are monsters and not islands so the compasses don¡¯t find them. Though some say that there are really small turtles. Only a dungeoneer could be able to sense them if you get in range and get lucky enough,¡± the archer said. ¡°Look at you imagining all the money, just think of having to sail in these cold winds,¡± Roran said. At this time, the mead fairy was floating pass them but stopped and came over, ¡°If you''re afraid to sail in cold then why don¡¯t you have your boat upgraded, because of winter, the gnomes and sixth floor flower spirits have been working together with special flowers of the sixth floor that absorb ice mana and release a strange heated water mana. It might make you easily visible out at sea but you won¡¯t be cold,¡± She said. ¡°That is a good idea but I wouldn¡¯t make all of it heated,¡± Roran said. ¡°You should, ice builds up on the side of the ship making a new hazard. Also, ever since 3 months ago, the strength of the dungeon went up. You should visit the adventurers guild and purchase a dungeon guide book that tells you general information like the dangerous monsters on each floor and information on the boss monsters, if you haven¡¯t already,¡± she said. The party looked at each other and nodded. They went to rest and the next day they went to the guild to see all this information. When they bought the book they were shocked. ¡°The sharkman race went extinct, there is even a note suggesting new items for those who want Peter¡¯s help at the fifth floor boss.¡± Roran said. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°The third floor boss changed from the blade wing flying fish swarm to a single boss, the seafolk (sky shark variant). It also seems the third floor exit island became the city for seafolk. Seems all the fish of the dungeon began to evolve into seafolk who are much less aggressive but the boss is made from the last remaining adult sharkman before their extinction,¡± the archer said reading from behind. ¡°Must be a resentful fellow,¡± Carlos said. ¡°He is much harder than the flying fish for sure. He commands seafolk warriors of the blade wing flying fish and sky shark variants. It seems seafolk haven¡¯t made a connection with the crustaceans yet though,¡± Roran stated. ¡°It also says that the floors have become more chaotic, there is a lot of conflict between some rival groups and adventurers can sometimes get caught up in it,¡± the priest said. ¡°Carlos, Justin, Tristan, Stacy, Magumu, what do you guys want to do?¡± Roran asked his party. ¡°From what I heard, the adventurers guild gives out rewards for escort, hunting and gathering missions. There is even transportation missions to go to one specific island and take goods to another. They have fixed cloud compasses for that purpose leading to specific islands,¡± Justin, the archer, said. ¡°We should get a feel for winter sailing, it would work best for us in the floors above the fifth when we finally succeed in winning against the boss.¡± Magumu said. ¡°That feels about right, let¡¯s go see how this ship upgrade is and then see if we can¡¯t get a quest from the guild,¡± Roran said and they nodded as they went to do their parts. *** ¡°Ahahaha! Ahahahahahaha! Finally!¡± Dia said as she formed a snowball and threw it at a strange creature she had just finished creating. Mir, Misty, Waid and Pearl looked at the side in awe as three snowballs stacked on each other, with a pair of coal eyes, a carrot nose and several stones for the mouth, shine and grew a pair of snow arms and legs. The coal shrinks to form the irises while the eye socket sinks in to get it into the proper spot. Meanwhile, the mouth stones fall out and a mouth opens up. The hand had the proper bending space with three digits and a separate thumb but the four fingers were as if there was a glove on it. Snow gathered into its hand and a perfect snowball forms. Suddenly it throws it at Dia with strange precision and strikes her face. She falls down and gets up laughing, ¡°He is good!¡± Dia laughed.
You have created a new sub-race. Please name your race.
¡°It¡¯s a Snowman!¡± Dia shouted.
The sub-race, Snowman has been created.
Snowman
A sub-race created by a young child dungeon, this is a sub-race to the Golem race but formed completely out of snow in the form of a human. They have minor control of surrounding snow and are able to make projectiles of snow to throw. They aren¡¯t very smart like golems though, but the older they get the more they grow mentally. They can increase their numbers by building snowmen themselves and mana will gather into the magically crafted snowmen. They are weak in warm temperate places.
¡°Ahahaha, it really worked!¡± She said then flew to Mir and showed her. ¡°Oh I see, so you took the creation method of a golem to make it, I see. This is quite something, a Snow Elemental. I have heard of Ice Elementals, but never snow.¡± Mir said. ¡°Yeah, i can¡¯t find any snow elemental in all the information i have. Those rock golems we purchased from the mages did turn out useful.¡± misty said ¡°They¡¯re weak,¡± Waid said. ¡°Snowmen aren¡¯t mean and ugly!¡± She pouted. Waid laughed while clapping and around them ten snowmen formed. ¡°Let¡¯s make a monster,¡± he said grinning. Dia pouted when she heard it but Waid cut her off before she said anything. ¡°I don¡¯t want to change the shape much, I will just make something like a strong snowman. That way a strong one will hide in a mob of weak ones and have them catch unsuspecting enemy.¡± Waid said. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s cool!¡± Misty said. Pearl clapped, ¡°How would you change them though?¡± she asked. ¡°Maybe reinforce their magic ability. Let them fire off really compact snowballs that can actually hurt the people who would be distracted by the weaker snowballs,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ really sneaky.¡± Dia said but there was a hint of mischief in her eyes showing she wasn¡¯t against it. In fact, when Waid began, she joined in and after a while the snowman in question they were working on began to shine and it grew by a very small degree but the snow became more compacted while gathering more snow, keeping it at the same size. ¡°There,¡± Dia said with a childishly mischievous smile on her face.
You have created a new variant race. Please name your race.
¡°It¡¯s a Sneaky Snowman!¡± Dia shouted.
The variant race, Sneaky Snowman has been created.
Sneaky Snowman
A variant race created by a pair of young dungeons. This is a variant race to the snowman race. Unlike the weaker snowman race, this variant that looks just like their counterpart, are more compact and stronger. Their snowballs are as hard as rock when thrown. They have the same weaknesses as snowmen.
In the back the three spirits watched and chatted, ¡°The two really influenced each other, Waid now takes care to keep the appearance of things presentable while making sure he can add his touch to a creature,¡± Pearl said. ¡°Yeah, I remember the monsters he used to make, although none of them survived, they were quite strong,¡± Mir said. Misty was trembling, ¡°Dia~! Can¡¯t we go inside!? It¡¯s getting colder out!¡± she complained. ¡°You go!!¡± Dia said. The winter floor is the one most affected by the cold. Outside of Santa¡¯s island, a blizzard was being whipped every night making it very dangerous to be out during the night. Unlike before, the sixth floor already has 20 small island turtles on this floor. The floor also didn¡¯t get any safer after all the new animals were added throughout the floor. Four new monsters appeared in the sixth floor, but since most creatures were farm animals not all of them were brought here. White Baboon, Snow Gorilla, Snow Slime and Snow Harpy are the creatures that appeared. One of the animals obtained were monkeys allowing the baboons and gorillas to appear. The snow slime appeared thanks to common slimes and the snow harpy due to the harpy race. Although harpies are somewhat like beastmen, they are monsters because they are violent and they aren¡¯t that humanoid. They have a bird¡¯s body and a human head, their torso taking only partially the shape of a human torso but covered in feathers. The snow harpies are the same but Dia did call them and made her own version of a snow harpy, wanting a pretty bird girl, where the torso was more formed and they were more intelligent. That harpy become an Alpha Snow Harpy. Clap! Clap! ¡°Alright! Now I can finally make Frosty!¡± She shouted. When everyone heard her words, everyone turned serious. Mir walked over. ¡°Dia, who is Frosty?¡± She asked. ¡°Frosty the Snowman! He is a very fun magical snowman who appears during winter and plays with kids. He is made with two piece of coal, a button nose and a corn cob pipe and is a friend of kids!¡± She said jumping around. She lifted her hand then suddenly formed a big red button and a wooden pipe. She pointed to one of the snowmen. He began to change into the variant race and she stuffed into his mouth the pipe. Then she replaced his nose with the button before lifting her hand and summoning a sheet of silk that began to glow and turned into a silk hat with a pink flower on top. She put it on the snowman and then just touched him, ¡°There, you¡¯re Frosty the Snowman!¡± She said with a grin. The three new additions began to shine and soon the body did as well but it doesn¡¯t change except looking around and then at Dia with a smile. ¡°Hello~!¡± He said. ¡°Hi~!¡± Dia said jumping in joy as the only girl here from her world that knows the real Frosty. ¡°Come on Waid! Frosty! Let¡¯s have a snowball fight!¡± Dia said. ¡°Oookay!¡± Frosty said and laughed before lifting his hand when suddenly he formed a large boulder-like snowball. ¡°Hey!¡± Mir shouted. He froze and looked at her, ¡°Games you play with small stuff. Hand sized balls only and only soft balls,¡± she said clearly frightened by the sudden explosion of size from the ball. ¡°Ooo! Kay!¡± He nodded and the ball dispersed into several dozen small ones that he took into his hand. He grabbed one like a pitcher, tossing it up and down as he had an innocent smile on his face while looking at the children. Misty didn¡¯t wait and went inside while the children were pummeled by snowballs but laughed. Eventually they came inside due to the cold from the coming night. Frosty showed unique abilities like transforming into loose snow or sinking into the snowy ground. The sneaky snowmen could break down as if they died and reform without much problem. They couldn¡¯t easily move around like Frosty though. Dia fell asleep happy and woke up happy as well. She then went out to play when she found it was sunny. ¡°Now I have Frosty and Santa!¡± She exclaimed happily, then she remembered another important holiday figure and stopped in the air. Dia thought a long while before flying to Mir, ¡°Mir~! Does this world have Easter?¡± Dia asked. ¡°Easter? What is that?¡± Mir asked while meditating. Dia frowned and thought a long while when she thought of the stories her mother had told her about the holiday before it reached the modern day version with the big rabbit. ¡°Um¡­ mama said it was¡­ a spring festival,¡± she said a bit uncertain. ¡°Oh, if it is the spring festival, there are a few including the festival of the Goddess of Life which gives blessing to the land after the cold winter,¡± Mir said. ¡°Is there a reason for this?¡± She asked. Dia nodded and explained about the holiday of Easter. ¡°Well, you ¡®can¡¯ make it but only after the tenth floor,¡± Mir said not even opening her eyes as she was meditating. ¡°Why~!?¡± Dia exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s because the theme of the next four floors are all set to ¡®Winter Wonderland¡¯,¡± Misty explained while curled up on a cotton pillow placed in front of the fireplace. ¡°Ah!¡± Dia exclaimed as she remembered she had indeed made that theme because the first holiday she ever thought of was Santa but hadn¡¯t thought of what followed. ¡°I wanna change it!¡± Dia said. ¡°NO!¡± Misty instantly shot out of her pillow and stopped in front of Dia, ¡°You cannot change it, not without a very, very, very big price!¡± Misty said. Dia pouted, ¡°Why not!?¡± She said her face almost bloating from her pout. Misty felt a headache and Waid walked in after going out with Dia and noticing she had vanished. ¡°What¡¯s this about changing the theme?¡± he asked. Pearl appeared, ¡°Dia, please try to understand that the price for changing a theme is very high,¡± Pearl said in a gentle tone. ¡°What is it!? I can pay!¡± She said. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to.¡± Misty said. ¡°First off, all the mana in the pond that you and Waid gathered, all of it will be flushed down and not a drop will gather for a week, seven full days, you won¡¯t be able to make any creatures, you won¡¯t even be able to even make a new floor or anything. You pretty much lose control of the dungeon after doing that,¡± Misty said poking Dia¡¯s nose. ¡°It¡¯s just one week!¡± Dia said angry. ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± Pearl said and sighed, ¡°You also have to pay with the sacrifice of either a creature of your dungeon that has been named by you or with an entire race. All the people of that race will die and be absorbed by the dungeon to change the theme,¡± Pearl said. Waid and Dia froze when they heard that but Dia began to tremble, ¡°S-so¡­ m-my friends will be gone?¡±! She asked with a tear appearing in her eye. Mir quickly walked over and pulled her into a hug. ¡°No Dia, no one will die, the reason is because you want to change the future floors and not the current one. You will simply lose your control of mana this time,¡± Mir said and put her down next to Waid. ¡°This is a very clear warning to you both, from now on you ¡®must¡¯ think of the future theme all the way through,¡± Mir said. ¡°How do you know?¡± Waid asked. ¡°Spirits have a quick communication method where I just need to touch her. You didn¡¯t notice though.¡± Mir said but getting back on topic, ¡°Dia, do you understand how dangerous it is if you don¡¯t think about your actions. Everything has a price so from now on, please promise to talk with us when you are going to make a big ¡®friend¡¯, a new race or a new theme,¡± Mir said. Dia nodded with tears falling down her cheeks. ¡°Good, now how do you want to change it?¡± She asked.
The desire to change the current theme has been noticed. Warning, depending how drastic the change, the price you have to pay will become steeper.
The system recognized the action of wanting to change. ¡°What kind of theme do you want to change it to? Think well, since you want to add one holiday then there must be others right?¡± Mir asked. Dia thought and nodded, ¡°Um.. There is Valentine¡¯s that is in spring, there is Halloween in fall and Christmas in winter,¡± Dia pointed out a few holidays and explained them. ¡°Hmm¡­ this Valentine''s I don¡¯t know but Halloween might to be like the Harvest Festival or the Festival of Farewell for the souls of the deceased that can¡¯t move on without help,¡± Mir said. ¡°Why not something like seasonal floors. This way winter is at the bottom, followed by spring, summer and fall on the seventh, eighth and ninth floors,¡± Misty said. ¡°And the tenth floor?¡± Mir asked. ¡°It could be all of them, since Nicholas has his own hidden island, it is possible to move him to the tenth floor once it¡¯s done and keep these holiday spirits on ¡®equal ground¡¯ up there,¡± Misty said.
Analysis, theme projection confirmed, Season theme. From floors 6-9 the floors will rotate starting with winter and the tenth floor will possess islands with isolated seasons unique to themselves.
Floor setup cost: All mana for 1 week and partial loss of control of monsters.
Would you like to change theme, ¡®Winter Wonderland¡¯ to ¡®Seasonal Wonderland¡¯?
¡°Wow, it took into consideration her desire for wonderlands and kept the ¡®Wonderland¡¯ part,¡± Misty said. ¡°This part is because Dia is a spirit dungeon and her mentality focuses on spirits that match her mental image so since the change actually isn¡¯t that much and more of an addition which expands upon the winter season, adding the other three, the name did not alter much,¡± Mir hypothesised. ¡°Oh~! Commander, that makes so much sense,¡± Pearl said clapping. ¡°Well Dia? Are you going to accept or will you stay with what we have until the end?¡± Mir asked. Dia had tear stains on her face but nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that,¡± she said with a pouting face while sniffling.
Theme change registered, Floor 6 is unaffected by the change as the Winter Floor. The seventh floor shall be a Spring Wonderland The eighth floor shall be a Summer Wonderland The ninth floor shall be a Fall Wonderland The tenth floor shall be a Seasonal Wonderland
At that time, they heard a gushing sound and ran outside. The group looked at the pond and found bubbles coming up and the water level dropping quickly as it drained somehow through the stone base. The mana didn¡¯t vanish though, it dropped into the clouds and mixed with the snow. It dropped lower and lower until it sank out of the dungeon via the snow and into the land under the dungeon. Without noticing, the connection to the dungeon and the link that all the dungeon creatures had with each other through the dungeon also partially weakened. The rational races didn¡¯t fight each other but it wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t enmity. With the link weakening, something seemed to affect them slightly and they became more tense and aggressive towards their targets of hate. That said, it didn¡¯t happen instantly since it was a calm day and there was no intense movement on the oceans this day. Book 2 Chapter 14 Sha! Sha! The sound of water under the boat was quite calming for the passengers. A party of seven humans moved about on the ship. Walking around the ship along with the humans, and teaching them random bits of sailor knowledge, were four halflings in marine sailor suits. One human of the party sat at the front of the boat with a staff that had a glowing crystal orb on it. This party was the same human party that had entered not a day before and with some difficulty sailing, they reached the second floor where they were able to locate a marine base to hire the marines. It was unexpectedly hard to hire them as sailors. Due to the hierarchy built by the marines, captains wouldn¡¯t take any boat that didn¡¯t belong to them and commanders were too busy while marine halflings, the lowest class, were all under a different captain so they were not entirely interested. As for paying with gold, they weren¡¯t pirates so they didn¡¯t care but unexpectedly, a commander said that there was a need to give the new recruits live training. The request was to allow them to gain sailing experience on their boat and in exchange, they would follow you until the fourth floor where they would be delivered to the Marine HQ. As for the man who was meditating with the strange staff, he was a dungeoneer acolyte. Dungeoneering requires decades of training and with the change in the dungeon system, there was a need to train more capable dungeoneers. That said, there are simply too few who are able to become dungeoneers. First off, the dungeoneer guild was rather closed off among the adventurer guild¡¯s subclass branches. Second, when speaking about the most populous race, humans, of 1000 humans one was a mage but of 1000 mages only one was a dungeoneer. It went to show how high the requirements were. Even if a mage studied to be a dungeoneer, it was hard to get the class change. All sentient races have the class system as opposed to the evolution system. This is because the six main ¡®sentient¡¯ races are all mixed with human blood who originally were the only ones with this system. The class system doesn¡¯t involve ¡®innate¡¯ classes. Instead, it depended on skills and statuses reaching very specific conditions. For a warrior, one needed to have at least 20 strength and either 15 dexterity or vitality. Obviously not all people would get the warrior class because of the time needed to train it so there was a farmer class, a blacksmith class and such which all involved similar conditions but there is a distinct difference if someone gets these first. Class compatibility is an important aspect of the world. If someone is raised as a farmer for 15 years of their life, they have the farmer class and everything. However, if then they take up magic and reach the conditions for the mage class, the synergy between the farmer and mage classes could give either earth mage or nature mage classes depending on what they worked with. If they were orchid farmers, they tend to be nature mages while land cultivators that change crops each season tend to be earth mages. This is one unique aspect that makes a wide range of classes in the world and the decision of a class in the past could easily affect the future you will face. To become a dungeoneer, one would need the pure mage class and then study and train in a dungeon, learning the required skills as a mage. This caused it to become a very dangerous occupation due to the high mortality rate, not to mention the required magic sensitivity and capability to remember all the sigil magic that could influence a dungeon. Actually, the low number of dungeoneers is usually more due to the fact that they die early. With the rise of the much less evil dungeons who had their dungeon instincts stripped of their murderous nature, only the true nature of the soul will be left so one would be able to train in ¡®friendly¡¯ dungeons before entering dangerous ones to do their job more correctly. Soon the party arrived at a cultivated island. Since the sharkmen were killed, several islands on the lower floors each were changed to be farms since they had been previously just wild islands. These farm islands were low threat islands but it wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t anything to do in this place. The first floor islands were all normal, but starting from floor 2, crops became monsters. ¡°Alright people, we are reaching a farm village, get ready to dock, it will probably be around two hours before we get off since these islands are slow to sync,¡± Roran said. The dungeoneer opened his eyes, ¡°The area is safe for the most part, there is a large sea creature 100 meters to the starboard but it is ignoring us,¡± the dungeoneer said. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s probably either a large lobster or the sky sea dragon,¡± he said with a short shiver. They had had an encounter with the sky sea dragon and the wyverns who had actually saved them on the third floor when unexpectedly four sky sharks attacked them. Sky sharks moved in packs only on the first and second floors, on the third they become solitary hunters because their number reduced and they require a lot of food due to their extremely large size so even their own kind is on the menu. Only the strongest get to rise to the fourth floor. It was an unexpected attack from four sides but out of nowhere, the sky sea dragon jumped out taking one of the sharks and another dragon came from the sky to defeat a second shark. They were followed by a herd of wyverns taking the other two like hawks and killing them with their powerful claws. Afterwards, the dragons came and spoke with them causing the adventurers and halflings to shake in their boots due to the pressure dragons had. Just their size alone is as long as their sloop, from the nose to the tip of the tail. The dragons lead them to their island for safety where a kobold civilization was forming with a small group of leaders who were awakened kobolds. Of course, they were variants, instead of scales they had ruffled feathers with a lizard-like appearance. Everyone knew it was hard for kobolds to awaken and required a specific purity of dragon blood that could only come to being by killing their own kind or a dragon. However, they wouldn¡¯t kill a dragon since they are their sovereigns but the dungeon was very much different. The island¡¯s owners released an aura that affected the growth pattern of the island. On the island of the dragons, rare dragon blood root was found. This is a unique variant of the healing potion¡¯s main ingredient, blood root. Fallen dragon scale feathers, wyvern scales and old claws littered the ground and the party took some of them because these were items from a dragon. A dragon¡¯s body itself was a treasure so if given to a skilled blacksmith, they could turn these unique feather scales into a unique cloak or light feather mail. The boat docked and the marines showed the party the process once more of how to close the sails efficiently as well as the many knots and things needed for docking before they finally dropped anchor on the island. The sound of crunching was heard from the shells and coral under the water on the reef of the islands. ¡°It¡¯s still mind boggling how many creatures exist in this dungeon.¡± the dungeoneer said as he walked off the boat. ¡°That¡¯s right Aaron, you were able to train in several dungeons already right? How different is this dungeon besides the cloud thing?¡± Stacy, the party¡¯s mage, asked. ¡°The dungeon is all connected by huge channels of mana, from top to bottom, there is word that there might even be the possibility to use this for true teleportation between islands. Also, this dungeon has an ecosystem,¡± he replied. As the party walks into town, they turned to him confused. ¡°Ecosystem means?¡± Tristan, the defender, asked. ¡°It means there is an established balanced system in the nature of the dungeon. There are food plants, herb plants, and all other kinds, then there are herbivores and carnivores as well as sentient beings,¡± Megumu, their priest, said. ¡°It is as she said, you should have noticed the sky sharks, for instance. As infants, they run in packs just like blade wing flying fish but are slow and weak. They gather together out of necessity but after the third floor you don¡¯t see that. This is a natural evolution of the race as well as a balancing agent of the dungeon causing only the strongest monsters to rise to the upper floors while the weaker ones function as food on the lower floors. If the sky shark population decreases even further, the blade wing flying fish would be able to come to the fourth floor possibly evolving further providing another excellent predator fish,¡± Aaron said. ¡°This is hurting my goddamn head,¡± Tristan complained while he scratched his head. ¡°Just don¡¯t think about it then, your brain is too small to think about such things anyway, Tristan,¡± Carlos jumped back quickly as Tristan¡¯s bulky fist flies at him. ¡°Just wait and see when I get my hands on you, you shitty little pickpocket!¡± Tristan said angry. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop, let¡¯s see what we can do on the island while we wait for the compass to align with the island,¡± Roran said stopping the two from fighting. In most islands with towns, after much negotiation with Mir, the adventurers guild was allowed to build a branch in these towns because it would allow dungeon residents and even intelligent dungeon monsters to put requests for the adventurers. Farm islands from the second floor and up have to harvest crops but that requires a skilled harvesting method requiring them to grab the crop before killing the plant. Orchid farms weren¡¯t a problem because the fruits would become magically charged fruits at most. The problem is the root and grain crops. They became monsters and they weren¡¯t exactly weak either. The crops the dungeon has are few in number. Wheat, barley, rye and rice are the only grains they have while carrots and potatoes are the only root crops they have. The final type are cotton and bean plants. The grains and beans are the most dangerous crops to grow. The four grains all evolve into what is called a Killer Plant, they don¡¯t produce anything due to being aggressive. Because of their nature, they have to be killed off in the field so that the farmers could constantly experiment with them until they can regain the crop growing capability. The bean plant became even more unconventional but easier to harvest for the magical races. The beanstalks are 1 meter tall and have around 50 bean pods but as monsterized creatures, these bean pods look like the muzzle of a cannon with a swollen pouch near the back. When an unknown creature nears it, they will instinctively aim and fire the beans which are hard and have a very tiny layer of mana around it to protect it from the impact. These five plants are the most dangerous, though potatoes literally became landmines. For unknown reasons, when they formed a monster core, it became something compressed with heat like a bomb. Heavy impact will cause them to blow but the crop itself is stationary with very low intelligence. To harvest this crop, it needs to be pulled out without breaking the plant and then left to dry, to let them die, before harvesting the potato intact. Cotton, on the other hand, actually blossoms and become floating cotton puff ball creatures. They are harmless and can be reared like cattle where the cotton is like fur and is sheared off while the creature, which is the plant under the cotton bud, would be raisable to produce more cotton for at least three more times before it withers. The last one is the most comical, carrots evolved into Mandragora Carrots. Unlike the common Mandragora that have a head, chest, arms and legs as well as a face, a mouth and even lungs and vocal cords to use their piercing sound attack, mandragora carrots only have well formed arms and legs. The carrot body remains perfectly but they developed well for escaping. They can detach their plant that was pulled and have very high speeds when running away. The party had laughed at it the first time they saw it but they had a hard time catching it without Aaron and Stacy who worked together to find it and catch with magic. ¡°Greeting folks, want a request?!¡± A small female halfling asked while sitting on a laid down and very intimidating gale wolf. The party stiffened when they saw that this seemingly normal halfling had tamed one of the bigger hunters of the land creatures on the floor. Not to mention that these pure spirit type halflings were extremely beautiful making it a very unique image. ¡°Yes, miss,¡± Roran said. ¡°We have killer plant clearing, bean harvest¡­¡± BANG! Suddenly the door opened, ¡°Quickly! Someone come and help stop a raging Sky Iron Horn Ram!¡± a farmer halfling said. Everyone was shocked when the halfling came in and their faces paled when they heard. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°What is a sky iron horn ram?¡± Roran asked the halfling. ¡°It¡¯s an Iron Horn Ram that evolved in the fourth floor. Sky iron is a special iron found here and the horns are made of this making them really hard! The skull is very hard as well but their legs are weak! We need someone to just topple it so that we can lasso it!¡± the farmer said. Roran looked at the party and they nodded, ¡°We will take help!¡± Roran said. ¡°Thank you!¡± the halfling said and they ran out. Outside was a town but even from the town it was possible to hear the raging of the ram. Around each animal pen were stone walls, if it was just that though any of the evolved cattle would break out. Instead, on the inside of the walls were actually shells from mollusks that have been appearing. They are called Sky Sea Slug and Sky Sea Mollusk. When identified by magic, they are giving similar information meaning they are similar races but the difference is the shape of the shell. Shells have different effects, the most common though is what they use on the walls. BOOM! The ram smashes into the wall sending a shockwave into the wall but strangely, the energy was dispersed outwards. Not to mention a huge amount of air that came out of the shell. On the wall, a half meter long seashell had just finished releasing the wind. The ram turned and roared, the 2 meter long body with 1 meter of height caused it to be an intimidating cattle creature. Rams were used for meat and their horns and skull were sold to dwarves because there is sky iron in them making it a very unique source the iron is supplied from. Sheep are half the size and are docile while producing more milk and fur which is slowly developing into a yarn making production. ¡°What are these shells?!¡± Tristan asked with a glowing glare at them. ¡°They¡¯re called shock rejection shells. When struck from the top, around 80% of the force struck on it is absorbed and blows out as wind. There are a lot of different shells on the shores and reef with different effects. Most aren¡¯t dangerous¡­ yet.¡± the halfling said. The words clearly rang bells in the heads of the human party. It meant that they had begun evolving recently and so there might appear weapon shaped shells. ¡°Do you have any spares of that?¡± Tristan asked. ¡°Sure,¡± the farmer said then quickly went and got one. Tristan looked at it and frowned when he saw no method to hold it in the form of a shield. However, he was surprised when he put it against his body and it somehow stuck to it. ¡°This is weird.¡± He said as he shook his arm to see how firm it was. At this time, Aaron walked up and touched it, after which lines of mana flowed through the shell before returning, ¡°The structure is quite complex, not only does it adhere to surfaces and reflect physical impacts, it has a chance to rebound the force,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Get the ropes ready, I¡¯ll block it,¡± Tristan said. They nodded and the halfling farmers started to get ready before Tristan jumped in the pen. ¡°Come and get it!¡± He roared while activating the defenders ability, ¡®Taunt¡¯. Defenders are frontliners responsible for keeping the attention of the enemy. In the warrior class, there are two kinds of warriors which is separated by the Dexterity and the Vitality stats. Defender, a one higher rank class for those who train vitality, while Swordsman are those who train dexterity. Knights like Roran are much rarer because they train both. The ram turned to him and roared before it suddenly rushed at him and slammed its head right into the shell shield. Boom! PSSSHHHHAAA! A large impact was heard but surprisingly Tristan was able to hold back the Ram. However, a moment after the impact, the opening of the shell that was faced to the left suddenly released a torrent of wind. BEEEEEE! The ram roared and reared up then slammed its head down from above but was blocked again. ¡°MOVE IT! DAMN IT!¡± Tristan roared. At that time, more than half a dozen halflings on tamed creatures jumped out holding ropes and suddenly threw the lassos as the ram reared up again. The one on the left grabbed its front leg and with the rope tied to their mount, he ran backwards. Suddenly, the leg of the ram was pulled making it go off balance and fall to the left. BAAAA! BAA! What followed was several of them lassoing it down. ¡°We did it!¡± they exclaimed. ¡°Thank you!¡± the farmer said. ¡°Here you can have these as a reward!¡± he said and called the farmers who brought out several kinds of shells. ¡°These are safe shells with practical uses but some are a bit strange so we don¡¯t know how to use.¡± he said. Tristan frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just giving us your junk?¡± he muttered but was elbowed. ¡°Thank you,¡± Roran said and they looked through the shells. There were different shapes like one that was very long and smooth with a point that would work as a weapon. Aaron felt each one of them, ¡°There are very minor abilities that don¡¯t actually activate,¡± he said. At this time, Roran lifted a very strange shell, it had the curled shell rolled up on top but as it opened up, it opened very wide and there was a kind of support pillar between the spun body and the end of the turn making it seem like a sword handle. ¡°This is quite a strange shell,¡± he said. ¡°Ahaha, hey boss, if that strange handle like shell and this really long cone one were put together, it would look like a shell sword,¡± Carlos joked as he held the long cone shaped shell with a point at the end. ¡°Stop playing around Carlos,¡± Justin said and took the cone shell, ¡°This is better as an arrow,¡± he said but he was thinking more of the tip and using the spiralling curve to cause the arrow to gain a spinning penetration aspect. ¡°Carlos does make a good point,¡± Roran said and took the shell and looked at it before chuckling. He then turned the shell until he put found a side that best fit onto the hand. ¡°Like this right?¡± he said and chuckled. The others laughed along with the joke but an unexpected gasp from Aaron drew their attention. When they looked, the two shells began to glow and fused into one shell and indeed, became a complete shell sword that was as long as a long sword. They were stunned and frozen in their spot but Aaron walked over and examined it, ¡°The minor abilities merged and became a complete power. Roran, aim at a tree and thrust,¡± Aaron said with a serious expression. They turned to a nearby tree and cleared the way. Roran turned and after aiming, he thrust out. To their shock, the shell blade released a high pressure and shell shaped water bullet that penetrated halfway into the tree. Everyone had their jaws dropped and looked at the amazing magic item that had suddenly formed. ¡°As I expected, not all shells are complete magic items but they are ingredients for one. There is a compatibility of power in the smaller shells that lets them merge. I don¡¯t think it is random either,¡± Aaron said and took out a notebook. He made sure to write this down so he could report it to the guild. ¡°Where can we get these naturally?¡± Justin asked. The farmers perked up and one scratched his head, ¡°All along the beach shores you can find them. We can¡¯t hunt the sea creatures since the clouds make it impossible to see, but they wash ashore,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you for the shells,¡± Roran said as he looked quite pleased. He thought it was a good thing to train with. The party returned to the guild and since they got an urgent request they were paid in gold coin for the completion while the success was registered on their guild cards. ¡°We are almost at E rank,¡± Roran noticed. ¡°We still need the strength to be an E rank party,¡± Megumu said. ¡°Yes, that is true,¡± Roran nodded. ¡°Hey boss, let¡¯s go gather shells, the compass is almost synced so while on the boat, we can try making other kinds of magic items,¡± Carlos suggested. Roran nodded agreeing, a profit making thing like this should be taken advantage of as early as possible before the knowledge spread. The shells were still a new item from the looks of it, so there shouldn¡¯t be many people using them and they would use only the large complete ones. They spread out and searched the beach then returned to the docks each with a bag of the stuff. They chuckled to each other for getting the shells but they returned to the boat where the marines asked about it and were shocked to discover the shell blade. ¡°Let¡¯s set sail! The compass is in sync already, we can safely move on,¡± Roran said. ¡°Aye sir!¡± the marines shouted. With the sails out, the boat set off as the anchor came up. The party sat in the lower deck with the shells and were looking through them. Aaron was identifying the ones with actual power and those that were normal shells without use. Boom! After an hour, all of a sudden they heard an explosion and ran outside. ¡°What is going on?!¡± Tristan shouted. They looked around but found nothing. ¡°Look!¡± a halfling suddenly said and they looked up and paled. Currently, above them, the clouds of the fifth floor cloud sea were spinning. It was like a tornado that had yet to form. True wild winds were starting to pick up making them pale. ¡°Let¡¯s get our arse out of here!¡± The marines shouted. They began to sail the ship as best as possible and it turned away from the location. They heard a lot of sounds from above but just ran away in fear of what would happen if they stayed there. A cold feeling filled their heart as they wondered what was causing such an intense shift in the clouds above. *** As the system had said, Dia¡¯s mana pool would not gather any mana. All the drops her dungeon core released all flowed through the cracks and what is more. They found that animals below a certain in level of intelligence also ignored her as if she was a stranger and the smart ones actually showed reluctance towards her orders. ¡°This is quite dangerous, imagine if Dia lost total control of her dungeon through this!¡± Misty said. Simple minded creatures followed orders without complaint while the intelligent monsters and creatures commanded them while battling. There were no problems since they knew who she was and what should and shouldn¡¯t be done. To distract Dia and Waid, Mir, Pearl and Misty took the two of them to play on the fifth floor. With many more spirits there, it was much better to distract them there. Mir decided to take her to one of the adventurer towns. Since adventurers on the fifth floor were more profiteers than people attempting to reach the sixth floor, these towns were rather well developed. This was one of the two towns with an adventurer''s guild on the fifth floor, due to it¡¯s small size and fewer islands which number only 24. That said, they set up a quite impressive defense on the island. Although there were no large stone walls, the pier was well developed and there were five ships and adventurer guild trained crews to protect the island from constant pirate attacks. The walked around curiously until they passed a tavern and Dia¡¯s eyes were drawn to it. ¡°Hey Mir, let¡¯s go eat something!¡± She said pointing to the tavern. ¡°Alright.¡± Mir said and walked in. Everyone looked and were shocked to see Dia here but the mead fairy waitress came over and lead them a table. ¡°Wut ya wan?¡± She asked. A menu was given to them. Dia and Waid looked at it before peeking at Mir. Finally Dia turned and pointed to a what she wanted. ¡°Two king claw crab legs and claws and a jug of two cup dropper,¡± she said. Before the fairy could turn, she was grabbed by Mir, ¡°What is this about the two cup dropper?¡± Mir said coldly. ¡°M-M-Miss¡­. asked¡­¡± she said looking at Dia. The two children didn¡¯t meet Mir¡¯s glare, ¡°Why did you asked for such a powerful drink?!¡± She asked them and let go of the fairy. ¡°Ah? Ya beat everyone up wen dey drunk but aint askem?¡± the mead fairy asked. ¡°Dey drunk de dropper like water.¡± She said. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± She asked. ¡°Dey drunk and got more solid,¡± the mead fairy said. ¡°Um¡­¡± Waid muttered, ¡°It was a magic drink so the more we drank the more solid our bodies became. It also was tasty like juice and we were barely affected by the alcohol,¡± Waid said. ¡°Alright, I want to see this, two cups. If either of you turn red faced for even a moment, you can forget it,¡± Mir said. They nodded and the order was allowed, once. As for the plates of king claw crab legs and claws, amazingly, a huge plate came with very long legs and a pair of large claws. Everyone at the table looked at it slack-jawed. ¡°Since when have king claw crabs reached this size?¡± Mir asked. ¡°Ya don ¡®no? Wen de farms appear on all de floors, Dey wer caught up by force ta be bred ¡®ere.¡± she said. That explanation was enough, anything not naturally on the floor would experience a great deal of growth before evolving. ¡°Wait! They are being bred? Won¡¯t they evolve soon?!¡± Mir said. ¡°Ahaha! Ya don need ta worry, we prapared,¡± the mead fairy laughed Mir just sighed. Tak! Tak! The sound of small shot cups being put on the table was heard and she looked at the calm smiling faces of the two children who took one of the legs and after asking how to eat it, began to quickly devour the meat. ¡°SO GOOD!¡± Dia shouted. Waid was silently gulping down the meat as fast as Dia. What was amazing was that the jug of two cup dropper was in the middle and every time they finished a crab leg, they poured a cup, drank it and immediately went back to eating. Mir watched in horror as the two bottomless pits stuffed themselves but then she thought of something and lifted herself in her seat before producing a small ray of light on each of their heads. There was no danger but it was simply to see the transparency of their bodies. She looked at the seat behind them and was shocked to find a very thin dot and after each drink, it gradually faded. When the two finished the legs they both belched and laughed. ¡°Ahahaha! That was fun!¡± Dia exclaimed. ¡°I ate more crab legs than you,¡± Waid said with a mocking grin. ¡°No! I did! I ate two extra!¡± She said. ¡°Then I ate three!¡± Waid exclaimed. The two growled and suddenly grabbed the large claws. With just their small hands, they twisted the bottom part of the claw and broke it off, revealing the meat then began an eating contest to see who could eat the claws first. Like a pair of hamsters, they chewed on it with an amazing speed leaving just the outer exoskeleton. ¡°I win!¡± ¡±My win!¡± they said in unison. They glared at each other then each of them took their cups and grabbed for the jug but their hands missed as Mir took it away. ¡°Alright you two, stop that,¡± She said, ¡°Alright, I understand both of your constitutions now. That said, no more drinking this, spread this to all taverns and bars. Anyone seen giving two cup dropper to either of them will be personally ¡®taken care of¡¯ by me,¡± she said looking at all the adventurers. The cold glare held an immense murders intent that caused them to sober up and not. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± they all said together. ¡°But Mir~!¡± Dia said with indignation. ¡°No buts! This isn¡¯t juice and I will not raise you as a drunkard if I can help it! Both of you will not get this,¡± she said. The two began to complain but the result was a smack to the head. ¡°Starting from today, you spirits will start making different non-alcoholic beverages. Whenever they come, give it to them to try. No! Alcohol!¡± she said glaring at the mead and rum fairies. ¡°Aye ma¡¯am!¡± they said quickly out of fear of Mir. As things finally got settled, something appeared that caused all that to go to waste. ¡°Oi! Hook, don¡¯t you have enough sense to not come here!¡± Peter''s voice was heard from outside. ¡°Poppycock! I have come to see Miss Dia who is currently here. What I do and don¡¯t do isn¡¯t for you to decide, boy,¡± Hook¡¯s voice came from behind the door. Hook finally opened it and he walked in with Peter behind him frowning. Hook looked and instantly found Dia and the group. ¡°Ah! Miss Dia, such a pleasure to see you again, you so rarely visit and see how my humble abode has grown,¡± he said smiling and walking over. He took her hand and gave it a kiss on the back. Peter spat into a spittoon nearby, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired of the old gentleman act old man?¡± Peter said. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired of being a brat!?¡± he said then turned around and glared down at Peter. Peter started to float at eye level with him and the two growled at each other. ¡°Stop it you two!¡± Dia said trying to split them but surprisingly, they became ever more aggressive. ¡°Heh, look at you, needing the miss to protect your puny life. If not for her, I would have long beheaded you!¡± Hook growled. ¡°With what? That dull blade you carry around?¡± Peter mocked him. ¡°Oh, would you like to test how dull it is, boy!¡± Hook said in a cold tone. At this time, a very tense atmosphere filled the bar. The adventurers were extremely wary of both of them because they knew of their strength. The fact that these adventurers weren¡¯t on the sixth floor was more than enough proof of this fact. ¡°You two, stop this right now!¡± Mir said striking her staff on the ground. They both reacted when her mana caused a heavy pressure to descend on the tavern. They both looked at her with some fear and Peter scoffed before floating back a bit and going to the bar to get a drink. Giving a snort, Hook turned to offer his hand to Dia, ¡°Now my dear! Let us go to my island!¡± WOOSH! An extremely sharp wind blade came flying rapidly at his hand and made him jump from Dia, ¡°How many times do I have to say to stay away from Dia, old man!¡± Peter said while he was holding a dagger which wind was gathering around. ¡°That thing, you upgraded your blade?!¡± Hook said. Peter snorted, ¡°What do you expect, sky iron is a much better metal for wind magic,¡± he said and pointed the dagger at Hook, ¡°Try to get near her again and it¡¯s your head next,¡± Peter said. ¡°STOP PETER!¡± Dia shouted and flew over trying to push him back but he didn¡¯t take his eyes of Hook. ¡°That¡¯s it! My patience is spent!¡± Hook said Shaa! He pulled his long sword and suddenly a lot of wind began to blow in the tavern as the two had totally opposite blades. One released wind while the other gathered it. ¡°I said stop!¡± Mir shouted but Peter suddenly bolted forward, leaving a trail of fairy dust and in a blink of an eye, he struck Hook who blocked with his sword. BOOM! Without a single delay, the two blades collided and the entire tavern was overturned and blown up from the discharge of wind. Everyone was sent flying before Mir used her magic to catch everyone and flew after Waid and Dia. She grabbed them both and flew clear of the island while the two other fairies phased into existence after using their dungeon travel ability to slip out. ¡°Those two¡­¡± Mir said with flames in her eyes but suddenly saw a scene she never expected. Blowing like a tornado, the two who were the cause of this were floating higher and higher until they finally split and the vortex broke down. Peter remained in the air but from behind, Hook¡¯s large ship appeared and he fell onto the deck. ¡°It¡¯s time we end this for good Peter! After I finish you, I will finish all those brats of yours so you can never resurrect!¡± Hook shouted. ¡°What a surprise, I was thinking the same thing when I planned to sink that mold covered tub of yours! All those smelly minions of yours will go sleep with you at the bottom of the sea!¡± Peter said and rushed forward while the ship moved back. Hook jumped forward off the ship and the two collided in midair over the ocean. The vortex formed once more connecting the cloud sea and the upper floor sea, making the entire fifth floor ocean around them form a vortex like whirlpool. The ships of the guild were in chaos and soon they lifted the anchors to take a distance. Mir watched in horror as she never expected them to be so strong, she was only 5% her true strength in this form and was stronger than them but not by much. She found that the blades of the two had a synergy and it strengthened each other''s effects. The wind vortex, it was slowly forming a vortex of wind blades as Hook¡¯s wild winds and Peter¡¯s concentrated blades merged after colliding. She did not know how to interfere and they just watched in the air as chaos spread. Not one day passed since Dia changed the theme of the upper floor and old hatred took control from her. Book 2 Chapter 15 BOOM! WOOSH! Heavy storm winds blew on the fifth floor unlike a common day. The cause of it is none other than Hook and Peter at an all out war. ¡°STOP YOU TWO!¡± Dia shouted her little throat out but the two were in the middle of a death match. ¡°Dia, give up, they are in too much of a craze at this moment, also, your control over your creatures are weak which is why they aren¡¯t listening,¡± Mir said pulling Dia back. ¡°You two, take the children and get away from this disaster zone, I will stay and clean this up!¡± Mir ordered the two dungeon fairies. ¡°Alright!¡± Pearl said and took Waid. Behind her a portal opened and she pulled him in, appearing in their house at the sixth floor. Misty did the same and Dia appeared in her room where she collapsed and began to cry. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Misty said and began to pat the girl¡¯s head. ¡°I-It was scary!¡± Dia cried into her pillow. Misty had nothing she could say to console the girl. On the fifth floor, Mir turned serious after seeing the portals close. ¡°Now then!¡± She shouted. Her staff shined and a sudden surge of mana came from her before it turned into a mass of green nature magic. She swing and it burst towards the two. ¡°YOU TWO! STOP THIS RIGHT NOW!¡± she roared. BOOM! The two collided but suddenly felt the incoming spell. Somehow in the same mindset, they turned to her and swung their currently touching blades towards the incoming spell. ¡°DON¡¯T INTERFERE!¡± They roared. Suddenly, like the roar of a dragon, the sharp blade wind and the storm gust released by the two weapons merged when they attacked together. They turned into a cyclone of wind blades that impacted into Mir¡¯s attack causing it to burst after five seconds and continued on towards her. Facing the combined power of a boss and a mini-boss made to control the former, she did not aim to face it. She instantly cast a short distance teleportation magic and got clear of the attack. The two distanced themselves, while Hook landed on his ship, and looked at Mir, ¡°Grivmir, do not interfere in our battle or it will be you who dies first!¡± Hook said. ¡°You idiots, are you deaf!? Dia already told you to stop this¡­¡± Mir said coldly. Only then did they notice that Dia had been extremely close to them and looked around. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I already sent her to the floor above here where neither of you idiots can go.¡± Mir said. They looked at her and then an unimaginable result happened. ¡°IT¡¯S ALL YOUR FAULT!¡± suddenly the two shouted at each other. Peter bolted at Hook who suddenly jumped and swung the sword behind him causing him to fly rapidly forward before the two made contact. Mir was caught by surprise and was thrown back in shock by how it suddenly became even more chaotic. She didn¡¯t even have any time to react and was thrown several dozen meters back. Mir was still caught in the intense wind before she could put up a barrier to block the incoming wind. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! At that time, just as the barrier was raised, sounds similar to swords hitting a wall came into her focus and her eyes turned bloodshot as she imaged being attacked by these wind blade enhanced gales. ¡°These two are out of control. How am I supposed to calm them down?!¡± Mir thought. In her mind, the many queens as well as the bell flower empress appeared. Of the creatures in the dungeon, Mir knew the strength of this spirit was the one closest to her. Mir felt a sense of crisis because until now she had been considered one of the strongest and might still be but she realized that her strength could still be surpassed if even one pair of strong spirits grouped up. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that for now,¡± she thought and looked around. They had, thankfully, flown into the cloud sea away from the island. Hook¡¯s boat was as far away as Mir was because Hook, in his anger, used a strange method to fly, using the force of the gales he released to propel himself. With the two locked in a stalemate, she scratched her head as to how to stop this. With a super high level of understanding of dungeons, Mir took some distance and drew near the clouds then actually ¡®landed¡¯ on the cloud sea with her feet slightly submerged. Woo! A faint glow came from them yet in her mind, the fourth, fifth and sixth floors all came into very clear detail showing where all the creatures were and what they were doing. Amazingly, she was actually using the technique that dungeoneers were developing to a super high level to scan a dungeon. Through her feet, she connected directly into the flowing channels of mana in the dungeon. Looking through it, Mir was ecstatic when she saw that this incident didn¡¯t go unnoticed in the sixth floor, the bell flower empress and the many queens of all kinds of spirits were coming. The fastest were the lightning spirits. The dwarves also brought out a large number of boats and were coming with the runts from the floor above. Still, for some reason, Mir didn¡¯t think even with all these forces, they could stop Hook. In fact, she believed that with so many creatures, it would cause an unimaginable amount of casualties because the many pirates and marines were also gathering from the floors below, possibly to fight for a spot on the fifth floor with all these events. ¡°How do I stop them all!?¡± Mir shouted mentally but suddenly when she stretched her mind to the edges of the fifth floor, her mind caught hold of one creature that she knew least of but had the most conventional ability for this situation. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± She exclaimed and turned before rushing out, leaving behind a green trail of light where she flew. The two didn¡¯t even notice and just blasted away. News traveled very quickly on the fifth floor. As soon as the two were said to be fighting seriously, pirates and marines boarded their ships and all the wandering wind elves and tinker fairies from the Lost Isles took to the air armed for battle. Along with them were actually a large number of children 5-12 years old, all of who appeared from the mystical fog hiding the island. Each and every one of them were abandoned children lost in forests while trying to making a living and were brought here by the Lost Island¡¯s magic. With many magical items and childish creativity, they were different from halflings, dwarves and the wind elves. They made many creative items for battle and had many strange items. Acting as babysitters were tinker fairies for each of them and the children all were able to fly thanks to their fairy dust. Marine commanders and captains, all from the floor below, all gathered at the hurricane between the floors. They each pull out a seven colored rose and dropped them into the water. After a moment, large red bus lobsters appeared. The oldest and strongest halfling marine walked forward and turned back to the fleet. ¡°TODAY! WE RISE TO THE FIFTH FLOOR! WE SHALL BATTLE AND FORGE OUR PLACE!¡± he shouted. The boats all resounded with shouts of victory. The lobsters extended their huge claws and gripped the claw grips all ship were built with to make it easier for them. The boats were lifted and advanced into the hurricane heading up. At the same time, queen spirits from all floors were heading up due to the danger that was brought by the battle of Hook and Peter. Amazingly, almost all spirit races with monarch titles were heading up and numbered, at the fewest, 50 and the most with more than 100 of the same race. The location of battle was also easy to find because the water had become incredibly turbulent and sounds of the battle resounded with the wind. In five minutes, the flying flower queens and the empress arrived. Her eyes were completely cold and amazingly, her flowers were doing the inverse effect of turning cold water mana into warm mana. It was absorbing hot fire mana in the air making it frigid. ¡°You two¡­ STOP!¡± Her voice resounds with a ting of a bell ring through the entire area striking the ears of both boss ranked creatures. It drilled into their heads momentarily waking them up from their unabating rage. They split up and took a distance before looking at the empress and were shocked to see such a huge gathering of spirits. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hook asked solemnly after landing on his ship and walking to the front. ¡°What are you doing, battling like that?¡± She said and suddenly several little spirits flew up and began to squeak and talk rapidly in their own strange language. Suddenly the faces of all the queens turned extremely horrid as they glared at the two spirits, ¡°Battling to the death because of simple jealousy¡­ are you two men or children?¡± She said, her voice incredibly cold. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, little queen,¡± he said and looked at the swarm of queens, ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t call you queen, there are plenty behind you. You''re all just one of many,¡± Hook said venomously. The faces of all the queen flower spirits twisted in anger. Sha! Suddenly the sounds of water splitting was heard as, from all sides, pirates, marines, dwarves and runts rushed into the area and an amazing force gathered.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. What was curious was that because of the concentration of spirits here, the sea creatures, even the sky sharks, all distanced themselves greatly. ¡°What in blimy are you two doing!?¡± a runt shouted. ¡°BOSS! We ready ta battle!¡± a pirate captain said. ¡°Peter!¡± The wandering wind elves all appeared behind Peter with daggers drawn and the children all had small round objects. ¡°You filthy pirates! You think you can easily fight all of us!?¡± a halfling marine shouted. ¡°Shut it half pint!¡± One of the captains said and laughed. At this time, five completely separate forces were staring at each other and things were getting more and more chaotic with each insult. ¡°So it¡¯s one force of self righteous midgets, one force of midgets led by a tall midget, a swarm of flower hugging so called queens, a group of brats, many buzzing irritations, oh and would you look at that, walking humanoid trees. How nice that anything calling themselves a sovereign or has a hint of smarts in their tiny heads joined up here today,¡± Hook said extremely pissed off. The rage bottled up rapidly with his insults. ¡°Hook, it is best to withdraw now, I was called by Misty saying Dia is crying because you and Peter suddenly started a war right in front of her!¡± the bell flower empress said. ¡°You shut up you blow hard. Just because you are called ¡®Empress¡¯ everyone is supposed to bow to you?! Poppycock! You have neither nation nor island to your name and are simply a small spirit with a grand ego!¡± Hook shouted. ¡°What did you say!?¡± the empress said. Her hair was waving, her bell dress was releasing a very menacing ringing and slowly, balls of cold flame were starting to form around her. ¡°You say no one can bow to me? So why should that trash following you follow you?¡± She said. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Hook snorted, ¡°I¡¯m the first pirate, the strongest yet I never took the title King, you were born as an ¡®empress¡¯ and had your nose so high up. Since you insist then I will start calling myself the Pirate King! The commander of all pirates!¡± He said laughing in a mocking tone making all their faces of the others twist with anger ¡°AHHHH!¡± the pirates exclaimed happy at having him say that. What happened after this though was far more shocking than anything else.
The boss, Captain James Hook, has proclaimed himself ¡®The Pirate King¡¯. Nation system has been activated.
Nation System
The pirate, James Hook, wishes to become a monarch. The requirement to become a monarch is total domination of all pirate crews and a minimum of five controlled islands, not including the boss island. Pirates of all species and floors must be under his rule and each floor must have a selected capital with a ruling ¡®noble¡¯ to manage the floor. No other ¡®kings¡¯ must exist beside the king. All other crews ¡®must¡¯ be under the control of the king for him to obtain King status.
Besides a window, a dungeon wide voice was proclaimed throughout the dungeon causing everyone, from adventurers to spirits, to freeze in shock. After a long while, Hook began to chuckle and finally he burst into laughter, ¡°The world is truly grand! Such a simple means to become king!¡± He laughed and turned to the countless pirate crews that had gathered from the lower floor. ¡°You all, bow or die!¡± He said. His ship was put on the side then all the cannons suddenly moved out and aimed at them. Unlike the other ships, the Jolly Roger had full powered cannons ready to fire that was loaded by magic and not crewmembers. They all trembled, but a voice came from behind. ¡°If that is how you wish it, I shall proclaim myself Empress of all Flower Spirits!¡± The Bell Flower Empress said.
The winter fire bell flower empress spirit, has proclaimed herself ¡®The Empress of all Flower Spirits¡¯. Nation system has been activated.
Nation System
The winter fire bell flower empress spirit, wishes to become a monarch. Requirement to become a monarch is total domination of all flower spirits and a minimum of five controlled islands, not including the boss island. Flower spirits of all species and floors must be under her rule and each floor must have a selected capital with a ruling ¡®noble¡¯ to manage the floor. No other ¡®kings/queens¡¯ must exist beside the king. Queen spirits who are defeated or submit shall devolve into Noble Flower Spirits and will serve the winner as a noble of their force.
What followed were the lightning spirit¡¯s queen lightning spirit priestess, the original dwarf king, and the oldest halfling commander. Hook¡¯s face turned into a scowl as each of them had a monarch who appeared but what caused him the most headache was a loud laugh. ¡°Old man! Today, I¡¯ll let you go! From today on, I¡¯ll make my own ¡®Lost Nation¡¯! I¡¯ll be the ¡®Lost King¡¯ and we will never let you have a peaceful day!¡± Peter shouted and laughed. The system announced that Peter needed simply to obtain the five island minimum because, as the mini-boss, he was already the leader of all the wandering wind elves who lived on a single island which was the only Lost Island. None of them thought of fighting for the position so they simply needed to obtain the minimum of five islands. ¡°Do you think I will let you!?¡± Hook shouted. ¡°Not like you can stop me!¡± Peter said laughing and then gave a shout that caused the wind elves to disperse towards the five islands near where the Lost Island was hidden. Ironically, three of them were pirate islands that Peter wanted to destroy and obtain just to irritate Hook. Hook shouted in anger as he hit the railing and glared at the pirates, ¡°Bow or die?!¡± He shouted. The pressure he released caused them to bow but these weren¡¯t all the pirates. Only the third, fourth and fifth floor pirates could even reach this floor while the second and first floor ones were just wandering rag tag groups but he still needed to go down there. ¡°Hook, watch your step,¡± The Bell Empress said. All around her the queens were glowing and actually grew a little bit but grew a bit weaker as they turned into noble flower spirits. The same was happening to all the spirits present on the fifth floor. As for the marines, the halfling commander proclaimed himself fleet admiral and as the original marine, the respect he had was highest. The other commanders pledged themselves to help form a marine nation. They glared at the pirates as they headed to look for an island. That said, this would set off a grand war on the fifth floor because this floor has only 24 islands while there are pirates, flower spirits, marines, lightning spirits and wood elves who were now needing the required 5 islands. By the time Mir returned, and behind her a glowing yellow being made of glittering sand, the several forces were spreading out and returning. The dwarfs went back to the sixth floor where their capital was set and were the first to establish a nation. After Mir inquired about what was the system notice with the wood elves, she sighed and looked at the wood elf wanting to be queen. She was looking at Mir sharply. ¡°What is with that look?¡± Mir asked. ¡°I am going to be queen. As a wood elf, I need all to bow!¡± She said. Mir had veins appear on her face and her staff appeared, ¡°You little brat! LEARN YOUR PLACE!¡± She said finding an outlet for her anger and she senselessly beat the wood elf then said she was going to be the wood elf queen. She organized a few groups and told them to go to the four farming villages on the fifth floor as well as the entrance island and proclaim them as her domain. No other wood elf challenged her because she was a wood elf given a name by Dia. Names to monsters were unique, the stronger the person giving the name, the more mana they had, the greater the power boost for the monster/creature who was not of the sentient races. Dia is a dungeon with incredible mana reserves since not all the mana remains inside her mana pool but flows naturally through the dungeon. Giving a large power increase was easy for her and she used it to name nature spirits or fantasy beings she created. Hook¡¯s power was almost on par with Mir due to her being formed and named on the 2nd floor while he was made while having five floors. The difference was obvious, even more so because of the fact that Hook grew stronger the larger his crew was. Mir could only slowly improve her body while Hook had spirit items that increased his power. She was incredibly depressed that she wasn¡¯t able to stop any of this from happening and could only try and set up a nation as fast as possible on the fifth floor then quickly spread to the lower floors to minimize the impact. On the fifth floor, she was the first to form a nation after the dwarf king while on the fourth floor, they still kept the top lead since all the gnome and dwarf kings were already at the incident. Mir took control of the treemen and alraunen and from them, made her second capital on the fourth floor and the third floor had the alraunen as the leaders. She could only remain on the fifth floor because of the danger of the other monarchs attacking. She also obtained the Queen status. That said, as a humanoid wood elf, such a status was not an evolution, unlike a being similar to the bell flower empress, who was born with the rank in their race, humanoids obtained what is called as ¡®Titles¡¯, Titles were similar to names and the first one given usually had unique effects such as increase in power and skills. For Mir¡­
Title: Queen of the Wood Elves
The sovereign of the wood elves and all plant creatures. Under your order, sentient plant creatures are your subjects and you have uncontested rule over them. Ability: Suppressive aura towards plant based creatures. (Weakens enemy plant creatures) 50% increase in power. Increase in power of Nature magic.
With her capital as the safe zone in the fifth floor, her main force was made up of treemen, alraunen, tree warriors, flower warriors and all plant creatures. All islands under her rule also no longer wandered aimlessly and instead, rotated around the capital where her unique aura spread from all capital cities she placed down. Under the nation system, all islands doubled in size. *** ¡°Let me go! Let me go! LET ME GO!¡± a crazed voice roared from within an ancient ruin. A large amount of magical runes were glowing and one could see that these ruins were old but were perfectly functional. Clover looked through the mana barrier at the door and within was Nighty who was crazed as he tried to escape. ¡°This madman? What the hell happened to him?¡± Clover frowned as he turned to Maribell. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I made sure to check the dungeon system¡¯s description of him, he isn¡¯t supposed to be violent or ¡®evil¡¯ as this,¡± Maribell said sweating. ¡°He works with nightmares! How is he not evil?!¡± Clover shouted. ¡°Just because a person works on the dark side of the moral world doesn¡¯t mean he is evil. What I think is going on is the fact that your dungeon is too weak to let him control his power,¡± Maribell said. Clover scowled and looked around. The sky dungeon had grown significantly since the time he first beat the first dungeon. It was up to four floors. He had battled a significant number of sky dungeons that lived in the human nation. He had already set up his own connection with the human nation but it had required a number of negotiations with the other dungeons through his disciples. Since there were a lot of dungeons, they had to set up territories since they couldn¡¯t kill each other. His current dungeon currently has 38 islands. Fifteen on the first floor, twelve on the second, eight on the third and three on the fourth. The more islands he has, the more stable the flow of mana in the dungeon becomes. Fifteen was the most he could fit in the first floor and twelve on the second. Now he was trying to fill up the third floor which had a max of nine and six islands for the fourth floor. As for Nighty, ever since the incident on the second floor, Clover was on the alert against the strange nightmare spirit and it saved his life. An hour before, Nighty had actually appeared at Clover¡¯s core and was about to try and corrupt it with his nightmare dream sand. Sadly, Clover had been greatly researching the magic of the destroyed dark elves. One thing he learned was restraining magic that could be used to capture a target. Something like Nighty, who was a spirit as well as a being made of sand, needed a specific barrier catching magic and Clover had properly learned it with Maribell helping. Even she had been wary of the spirit so she helped with it and after that, Clover pulled an island from the second floor and crafted a ruin matching the dark elves¡¯ ¡®Monster Cage¡¯. It perfectly imprisoned the crazed spirit. It was the most complete ruin he made and to make it so perfect, he needed to sacrifice a very large amount of mana to reconstruct the structure, everything down to the magic written on the walls and its effect. The island¡¯s goblin tribe watched in horror and Clover turned to them, ¡°Never let anyone approach, this is a forbidden zone. Also, if any of you dare break anything on this structure, your life is over!¡± Clover shouted. The goblins were trembling out of fear. These were the goblins converted into monsters from the first dungeons he beat. They feared him and his disciples greatly. They ran away to their village on the island and hide away as Clover shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go finish the base of the dungeon,¡± he said looking one last time at Nighty before flying to the mana pool. ¡°Create new islands.¡±
Dungeon Expansion
Floor 1: Max Floor 2: Max Floor 3: 8/9 Floor 4: 3/6
Which floor do you want to create a new island?
¡°Floor 3, make the final island,¡± he said. Suddenly the 120 cm wide mana pool began to drain completely and on the ocean of the third floor, a small rock formed in the ocean. When it fell in, it connected to the dungeon network and sank underground for only a moment before rising above the water. The puppets in the water reacted. Mermaid puppets went and picked up other puppets then dropped them off at the island where they began to absorb mana to help slowly grow the island. There was no need to spawn anything on it because in time, they will appear on their own, from weeds to trees. There were plenty of avians in the dungeon who ate the plants and fruits as well as sea creatures. ¡°If only there wasn¡¯t such a huge cost for making a single island,¡± he complained. He discovered that he can make islands but at the cost of slower mana absorption since the island sucks up much of it for a while. If too many new islands are made, it would impede the formation of mana in the pool until the islands are completely formed. ¡°Stability is everything, for now I have no problems in structure,¡± he said leaving the pool area then walked out and looked at the lower seas. On the first floor, there were four teleporting platforms reaching out like piers but it sent those entering the dungeon towards four close islands. The key to reach the next floor is to reach the furthest island, but to do that you need to find the proper island so it is like island hopping. The islands are also much bigger after stabilizing and experiencing the growth of several floors. There is plenty of game inside each island. In addition, ruins and caves with both natural and ancient treasures naturally spawned thanks to the theme and creatures living on the islands. Those who look to the sea for resources, they use boats and harpoons to kill the predators and swim to get the coral and water plants. Of course, there are human residents in this place and a good number of them are from fishermen villages. Clover looked down coldly at the common people like some god looking at mortals. He felt disdain at needing residents but he found it slightly comical as if it was raising cattle. Still he looked and tried to make sure a very important feature was built and that was an ecosystem. As an elf and a dungeon, he knew the importance of this and he still lacked a few things because of the constant killing. ¡°The size of the ocean and number of islands limit me far too much,¡± he thought. The size grew far too slowly for his taste and there wasn¡¯t such a growth like cloud dungeons. They were more close ranged like an apocalego instead of a large ocean with free floating islands. He wanted to reach that stage where he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the fragile ecosystem of his dungeon and to have many monsters in his dungeon to protect his main body as well as his soul body. He had no trust for things like Nighty and only believed in creatures he made himself. With that thought, he began to think of any possible creatures that could help him further stabilize his power as well as go research magic. Book 2 Chapter 16 The situation of the dungeon was far from settled after day one. Besides Mir who obtained five islands quickly, specifically, the farm islands, the other factions, pirates, marines, wind elves, flower spirits, lightning spirits and dwarves could get at most three islands with one of them getting four. The island distribution on the fifth floor was complete almost before the first hour. Thankfully, the requirement of five islands didn¡¯t require just five from the fifth floor but was in general. Mir had the advantage on the fifth floor but she fell far behind in number compared to the others. Marines, pirates and flower spirits possessed the most overwhelming numbers on the floors below and so the fourth floor, with 24 islands, Mir obtained only 3 while the marines obtained 6, the pirates gained 4, flower spirits gained 4. The lightning spirits gained only 2 but it allowed them to establish their nation. Peter gained 2 islands as well while the dwarfs gained the last 3. The change in the sea already began after this as all the factions formed their nations. After that, the lightning spirits even had an amazing event where the clouds around them became darker and electrically charged, creating a natural defense. The islands all gathered in different regions of each floor and like before, Mir took the entrance island to protect that safe zone. She was hard pressed on the third floor and went herself to quickly and successfully gain 6 islands of the 32, thanks to her searching skills. She was the first one to reach the second floor and obtained 10 of the 48 islands and the same for the first floor where she protected the entrance of the entire dungeon with her nation and made a perfect habitat for the elves. When it was all said and done, the result was that the entrance and exit were actually much closer to each other but the compass didn¡¯t point at it and the dungeon prohibited arriving at the boss island without going through several islands. Slowly regions in the dungeon began to form. On all floors, the islands of each nation moved under other islands of the floor above. They formed an upward stream within the territory allowing that nation to climb within their own territory. Although the boss island wasn¡¯t included, the fact that the entrance islands was obtained by Mir exclusively, caused all boss islands below them to fall under her jurisdiction. Hook was resentful but his own territory was near his boss island which was kind of a show. The dwarfs though had the best advantage, their nation went all the way to the sixth floor and they were the first to cause conflict. Shockingly, the dwarfs and runts had wanted to recruit the snow spirits and Nick. They counted them as runts, which they technically were, but both Nick and Kris rejected saying they weren¡¯t interested in being embroiled in the fan fare they were accomplishing at this time. To the shock of the bell flower empress and Mir, the dwarves attacked Santa and that was when an amazing event happened as Kris and Nick along fought back. The dwarf king was thoroughly beaten and bound up by a strange chain that Kris carried under his blood red coat while the man himself used an old cane to fight. Nick pulled out two scimitars and skillfully used them to fight in large groups. At the end of the day, the two left and returned to their island. Being the only non-connected island on the sixth floor, it still didn¡¯t have much space to hide in but after the first incident, they began to think of raising security and training a small combat group of snow elves and one Christmas elf. During all this, Dia was hiding in her bed sobbing. Mir knew she was like that but couldn¡¯t visit for fear of an attack. She could only hold out for the time being and reinforce her power. Thankfully, her unique aura actually caused a great deal of plant monsters to be born. What is more, they weren¡¯t low grade but intelligent kinds. The number of tree warriors increased as did all the plant creatures. Mir could only cry out in joy when Great Treants appeared on her islands. Unlike the silent treants, great treants were wise beings of the land and were very strong. Along with great treants, a secondary evolution path for the alraunen appeared which was the Dryad. Dryads are great beings of the forest. They are completely humanized and made of flesh and blood, but they are even more spiritually in tune to nature than wood elves. Their only fault is that they have no shame and are somewhat lustful beings with impressive vigor. The appearance of these creatures was a breath of fresh air for Mir because great treants were good at controlling a forest under their watch. They became the ¡®leader¡¯ of each island. What was best about them is their ability to breed plant based monsters by catching wild animals and mutating them. The animals are still wild but they become controllable by the great treant. *** By the third day, the first five floors were completely separated into seven regions. The names of the nations were decided as well. Mir called her nation, The Mystic Forest. Peter had the easiest name, the Lost Kingdom. Following him, Hook named his nation Tortuga. Then the marine fleet admiral halfling followed suit and named their nation, Oceania. The queen lightning spirit priestess called her nation, Lightning Sky Kingdom, followed by the bell flower empress that called her nation, Thousand Blossom Empire. The last were the dwarfs who named their nation, Under Field. That was when problems arose, where nations exist, the desire for expansion also existed. In fact, the two most excited to obtain a nation, Peter and Hook, were the ones that gathered the fewest islands. Peter obtained 18 and Hook gained 20. After them were the lightning spirits with 26, the dwarves with 27, because they had access to the sixth floor and took 8 islands that were closest to the entrance, 29 for the flower spirits and Mir gained 34. Her large number came from taking 10 islands from both the first and second floors. That was also the day war broke out. After one day of rest, a large number of creatures evolved and bulked up each nation. As such, Hook could not contain himself and began an expansion war. Unexpectedly, he took Mir as the weakest nation due to her low number and few ships. Of course, that wasn¡¯t possible because her nation held all the entrance islands in the first five floors. A large number of dwarves lived in these places and they built boats for her. Adventurers had long since evacuated the dungeon. With the entrance as a safe zone, Hook would only be able to attack the surrounding islands but that was what he wanted. However, Mir wasn¡¯t someone easy to battle and in a fair fight between Mir and him, his dull wild gales weren¡¯t enough to stop him from being killed by Mir. He would respawn at his pirate base but his crew would need to be rebuilt making him weakened for a period of time. What she most wanted was to buy time until Dia regained control. Sadly, things didn¡¯t happen as so well. What followed was a war between the three spirit nations on the fifth and third floors where they all left in a stalemate and soon countless battles came after. Even she was embroiled in various battles, the hardest part was that her strong fighters were stuck to the islands so she was a defensive fighter instead of an attacker. She could only play the defensive game while the nations battled in a stalemate war without any advances since all the monarchs were pretty much even in strength. *** The adventurers guild was full of headaches. When suddenly voice covered the entire dungeon, they found it interesting but they finally knew how serious it was when the adventurers began to appear in mass at the entrance.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. After the first day, the master dungeoneer came with a solemn news, ¡°The dungeon experienced a huge boost of growth just now. The boss of the fifth floor seems to have grown stronger somehow,¡± the dungeoneer said to the guildmaster. Even though they both were A ranked adventurers, that was temporary now. The Adventurers Guild was already deciding the level range based off the new leveling system. There were few people at level 600 and those people were the highest ranked adventurers but now that the limit was pushed back a full 400 levels and the potential of the world¡¯s creatures were improved, they couldn¡¯t keep grading based on the old system. ¡°It¡¯s good everyone cleared out, the dungeon has changed far too much and it¡¯s madness with the dungeon residents warring against each other right now,¡± the guildmaster said. ¡°I can feel it from here, even on the first floor, there is a large amount of movement in the dungeon at this moment. It¡¯s incredibly complex this so called ¡®Nation System¡¯,¡± the dungeoneer said with a sour face. This was never heard of so how could he not be irritated by the lack of knowledge. ¡°Since the dungeon is unavailable now, I will take my leave to the HQ and report this myself. I will also request a new evaluation team and see if they officialized the new ranking system,¡± the guildmaster said. The dungeoneer sighed, ¡°I shall watch the dungeon from here, I do not have much of a vision of the entire dungeon, but I can follow a few things and hear a few things thanks to my sigils,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you, let¡¯s hope this chaos straightens out by the time I return because I don¡¯t want to lose such a good dungeon,¡± the guildmaster sighed and stood up before taking a sword from behind his desk then walked out. The dungeoneer began to give out orders and sent out missions for guild scouts to scout out the situation of the dungeon and gather information. *** WAAA! WAAAAA! A very loud crying was heard in a snowing but clean snow covered island. Throughout the sixth floor was a huge blizzard and below the dungeon it was snowing very strongly. A clear display of Dia¡¯s sad state which affected both the dungeon and below it where she rains or snows. Even her sadness could be felt making the blizzard a bit more sad. Kris had her in his lap and she was crying into his coat while he slowly pats her head. Misty was on her shoulder patting her cheek and whispering little things to make Dia calm down, which didn¡¯t work but she didn¡¯t give up. Nick was next to them while the Christmas elves and snow elves were even more solemn. To them, Dia¡¯s happiness was the best thing yet now she was incredibly sad. They hid it but all the elves had a burning fury in their eyes. It wasn¡¯t limited to them. Jack was a very rare exception in the sixth floor and because of the craze of expansion, the dwarfs didn¡¯t stop at Nick and Kris, they tried to force Jack into their nation but the result could be said to be more than obvious. Nick and Kris allowed him to move into their island and with a few skilled elves, they made him a special fur coat. He previously didn¡¯t have any winter clothing but his size usually made it that he felt less cold or danger from cold. That didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. He sat outside while his eyes were bloodshot as he rubbed his mallet and lightly tapped his own palm on the face. Ever since all this started, not one of the ¡®kings¡¯ ever thought about Dia¡¯s feeling and now Jack was barely holding himself back only because he didn¡¯t have a boat for himself. Otherwise, he would have raided the fifth floor and killed all the monarchs who were warring right now. Even the dungeon residents were evacuating the dungeon and this was dangerous because the dungeon grew from the mana released from the dungeon residents. The only dungeon residents left were the lost boys, orphaned children who lived with Peter. After a while, Dia stopped crying, ¡°Come on child, don¡¯t cry and smile,¡± Kris said and sighed before looking at the snow spirits who ran into the kitchen and returned with rice cookies from the cultivated rice and milk. ¡°Here, eat and drink some, it will cheer you up,¡± Kris said giving her a cookie. She took it and emotionlessly munched on it and drank the milk, ¡°Needs chocolate¡­¡± She muttered sadly and just rolled herself up in his arms and quietly sobbed. ¡°Dia, please cheer up, come on, can¡¯t we find something to play around with? Maybe a snowball fight?¡± Misty said to try and distract Dia. ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯m going to go down there and resolve this!¡± Nick shouted but as his arm reached the door, a jingling chain wrapped around his arm. Looking at the source, it came from inside Kris¡¯s left sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t do something stupid, we aren¡¯t even strong enough to fight them all. Dwarves and several runts are one thing but Hook, Peter, the bell flower empress, the queen lightning priestess, how do you expect to fight so many high ranking creatures alone?¡± Kris said. Nick scowled, ¡°And how are we supposed to stop them!?¡± Nick shouted. ¡°Nick, please! We can¡¯t agitate the situation more than it is!¡± Misty said. ¡°P-Papa! Papa!¡± Dia muttered in her half asleep state while tears streamed down her little cheeks making the two scowl but they calmed down. ¡°Nick, go back to making toys, it is almost the end of the year when we agreed to do the run. The island is hidden and without our permission, the dwarves can¡¯t enter. Let¡¯s just go about it carefully for now. If need be, we go and help Mir if things get out of hand,¡± Kris said. ¡°He is right Mr. Claus, we shouldn¡¯t make things more chaotic or Dia will only feel worse than she already is,¡± Misty said depressed. ¡°Fine¡­ Everyone! Back to work!¡± Nick ground his teeth and stomped his way into the workshop, far from happy to work with such an angry mood. With the mood so bad, the construction speed was very slow and the toys weren¡¯t good for gifts so Nick decided to stop until this whole mess was over. Instead, he walked out to, amazingly, train himself, the elves and the numerous toy soldiers to make them stronger. *** Approaching the first full week, Mir was getting more excited that things haven¡¯t gotten out of hand but sadly it wasn¡¯t to last. As night fell and the last day started, not just one but all over the dungeon things reached a fever pitch. No matter which group it was, only Mir stood back and fought on the defensive while the others seemed to have lost their mind and entered into a berserk rage. Mir was trembling as she saw the dungeon reduced to such a state over a partial weakening of control of the dungeon creatures. It reached such a serious situation that Mir searched for Sandy again and begged him to form a dream sand barrier around her nation and could only retreat in this manner. The barrier was formed on all floors and no one could pass it without being underwater. That still didn¡¯t help the situation of the dungeon though. She took this chance to check on Dia but sighed as Mir found that not only could she not find the girl, she couldn¡¯t see into or enter Nick¡¯s island. However, seeing as Dia was nowhere else she could only be with them. Waid was the same and was nowhere to be seen but Pearl said that he was randomly wandering while not wishing to be found so even if she wanted to locate him, she could not find him. Mir calmed down when she heard that and was able to peacefully return to the floors below to prepare her forces with a more calm attitude. She even tried to organize unique conditions for variations and other plant creatures to spread out the variety. She just never expected that in all this chaos, the animals and intelligent monsters would enter after the seventh day making even her own waters dangerous with crazed wyverns and sky sharks all over the place. Third floor blade wing flying fish appeared flying and swarming while balloon octopuses hooked onto any ship they could encounter as they also swam and flew. At one point, one of them attacked Hook who scowled and blasted it with air only to discover the complete immunity to wind magic when the octopus swallowed his magic and suddenly tripled in size like a hot air balloon but didn¡¯t pop. Instead, it made it easier for the octopus to wrap his ship by pushing the air into its tentacles and stretching them. Only when pierced by swords, with a lot of force, thanks to its elastic like body bouncing off weak attacks, would they blow up releasing their gathered air, causing massive damage to nearby boats. Also if they are too close, they would be pushed and smashed into each other. Everyone felt the true fear of these seemingly weak creatures since a large number of monsters in the dungeon used wind magic. It also didn¡¯t matter how sharp wind magic was, even Peter was almost eaten by the octopuses and his wind blades weren¡¯t affective. It was this moment that Mir knew something was wrong, she could understand if things were simply bad due to war, but it felt like something was making everyone go crazy. Dia simply being sad wasn¡¯t enough to cause this, it was now that she knew there was something instigating this ¡®craze¡¯. The problem was that she couldn¡¯t feel from where. She was only depressed that Sandy wasn¡¯t stronger because then he could simply send a huge wave of dream sand through all the dungeon and put them to sleep until Dia gained control and put things in order. Sadly, everything was a mess and everything was only in a feeding frenzy to the point that both her and Sandy had to enter the most central point of the war where all the kings were located. Even without a storm brewing, Dia¡¯s clouds turned completely black from the chaos causing Mir¡¯s heart to sink when she saw this because it made her feel like the dungeon instinct was possessing the dungeon. It was just like this that monsters in a dungeon where the dungeon instinct was in control would act. Complete carnage where only the strongest survive. At this time, she felt a piercing danger coming from above and didn¡¯t think twice to use magic to teleport only to see a white-blue, incredibly powerful, lightning bolt come down from the sixth floor and into the sea of the fifth floor. Instantly 100 meters of sea water was frozen and a massive pillar of ice burst out that was constantly growing more. All the kings and monsters felt immense danger and ran away. A large number of ships and creatures were frozen solid before they could even react while many others got away completely fearing for their life. This spectacular display of power caused all the crazed monsters and people to wake up trembling, not from the cold, but from the fear of that ice encasing them. Cold sweat covered the bodies of all the creatures there and they couldn¡¯t help but stare at the ¡®island¡¯ of ice spikes and pillars at the center of the battlefield, where countless members of the dungeon were frozen to the core. They all gulped and fearfully looked up at the source where they found a clear, frozen tunnel of ice opening up from the ceiling and from it, a very powerful feeling came. It was then that everyone, after calming down, noticed how unexpectedly thin the mana in the dungeon was. What is more, it was moving towards the creature coming down the tunnel as if he was swallowing all the dungeon¡¯s mana from the sixth to first floors. It was only when he appeared that everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they shivered at the cold glare he had and distanced themselves by dozens of meters from fear of this man that appeared. In his arm was, unexpectedly, Dia, who was hugging him like a little koala and burying her face into his shoulder. The man looked around and narrowed his eyes, ¡°Now¡­ who shall explain what you all were doing?¡± he asked, his voice feeling like it dunked everyone under sub-zero ice water. No one wanted to go against him, but everyone was curious what kind of monster he was. ¡°W-Who are you?!¡± Hook shouted at him. The man looked at Hook, ¡°Me, my name is Jack Frost!¡± he said and pointed a cane in his hand at Hook, ¡°And this is for scaring Dia,¡± he said. Suddenly, the strange frost covering his staff glowed and before Hook could react, a bolt of Ice magic shot out and slammed right through Hook. A large hole was bored through Hook¡¯s heart and he looked down as his body slowly froze from the hole and soon his body broke down completely. Everyone felt a cold and unexpected flash happen as Peter was the next one to be frozen. ¡°Now, someone come and tell me what happened,¡± he said and Mir quickly flew up then began to explain the entire situation. Book 2 Chapter 17 30 minutes ago A week had passed and Dia was just laying in Jack¡¯s hat. Her tears were stifled and her cheeks red. ¡°Missy, don be glum. Ya can control da dumb ones soon,¡± he said. Dia didn¡¯t react, she just rolled around and sighed but then suddenly gasped. Her body began to tremble and glow.
Restriction of the theme change has passed. Total control of dungeon monsters has been regained and the dungeon will start to gather mana once more.
¡°I-It¡¯s back!¡± Dia shouted. ¡°Dat¡¯s gud missy. Let git dem idiots in dere place,¡± Jack said. Dia was about to nod but her pupils shrank as she shrieked. Shadows seemed to extend around Dia as if trying to grab her. ¡°MISSY!¡± Jack shouted. ¡°J-JACK! SAVE ME! WAAA! PAPA!! PAPA!!!!!¡± Dia shouted crying as she suddenly bolted into the air while these strange arms tried to grab Dia. The arms soon began to appear from the shadows like specters. ¡°Death! Kill! Murder! Kill! Kill! Kill! DEATH~!¡± these shadows kept whispering and seemed to go after DIA. ¡°JACK!!! JACK!!! PAPA! SAVE ME!¡± Dia cried. Jack tried, he hit these shadows but they were insubstantial shadows. His mallet could not even touch them even with earth magic. The snow elves and others began to come out hearing Dia¡¯s cries and when they saw the black creatures, they exclaimed in shock before they suddenly whipped up a blizzard that seemed to disperse them, making them howl in pain. Seeing the blizzard work, Dia looked at the snow elves. ¡°SAVE ME! SOMEONE! JACK! PAPA!¡± Dia shouted mentally and soon the image of one of the male snow elves twisted in her eyes. She kept shouting ¡®Jack¡¯ and slowly she, using a kind of self protection instinct, caught a memory of a mythical creature with the same name as the giant. Before anyone could react, Dia vanished from the sky then appeared next to the snow elf and grabbed his arm before she vanished again. They appeared at the mana pool that was starting to gather mana. Dia vanished several times and she brought back three snow elves and ten winter fairies. To their shock, in her franticness she even savagely rippled three branches from strong treants and appeared once more. The three large branches were floating while she touched them and they began to literally weave itself into a thin spiral which formed a two meter long staff with a C shaped tip and looked old like the dried arms of the treant. She then varnished several times and brought five winter fairies and without asking them, she fused the five into the staff and tossed it into the mana pool. It began to drain the water that was slowly flooding back into the mana pool. The howls of the shades began to appear and Waid appeared as well, ¡°DIA!¡± Waid shouted just as she pulled out a very powerful ice cane that emitted a savage cold. She turned around and grabbed the elf she had a strange delusion of while holding the staff in one hand. ¡°Are you going to make a monster!? I¡¯ll help!¡± Waid said and reached quickly but the next moment he felt a savage barrier smash into him. ¡°GET AWAY FROM PAPA!¡± she shouted and he was sent flying as she entered creation mode. All the spirits and snow elves were absorbed into the snow elf and Dia handed it the staff that merged down to the soul with him. His size began to grow and he grew to the size of an adult. Dia used all her strength and forced the image of her father, as well as her memories of him, into the image of the creature. What appeared was a handsome younger form of her own father in his youth with not a single hair on his face. His skin and hair were white while he wore the same clothing of the snow elf, a simple coat and white shirt with cotton pants. In his hand was the cane. She then thought of the myth he represented even with the image of her father superimposed on top of it. Dia let go and let the transformation happen and suddenly, the mana pool completely drained. The mana in the dungeon began to surge up. The greatest feature of the new dungeon was the still unknown fact that the mana pool is just excess mana that the dungeon stores for unique purposes such as making unique monsters. The rest of the dungeon¡¯s mana was within all the dungeon channel network and the air itself. Not giving time to recharge the mana pool and making a creature that was much stronger than the floor it was on used that mana. When the figure was born a message appeared.
You have created a completely new race. Please name your race.
Sniffing as she knew she had to do this first she held back her tears, ¡°Winter Elf.¡±
The race, winter elf has been created.
Winter Elf
A unique race of the elven bloodline. This creature was created by a young dungeon to make a kind parental spirit. They are a kind and caring spirit race that saves those lost during winter blizzards.
You have created a unique variant of the winter elf race.
¡°Y-Your name is Jack Frost!¡± she exclaimed. Even more mana flooded into the spirit.
Jack Frost
A unique variant of the winter elf race. He was created by a young dungeon with the picture of a father figure. His cane holds immense power and amplifies his control over ice and snow. His purpose is to protect the essence of a child¡¯s joy and playfulness. His power is derived by the belief in him and from the joy children experience when playing.
Because the power of the dungeon race and creature far surpasses the power level of the dungeon, the power is restrained by 45% to match the floor level. If this creature is moved to a higher floor, the restrictions will decrease as it will be supplied with more mana. For complete control of its power, it should live on the tenth floor.
As he came to, Dia began to cry as she jumped into his arms, ¡°P-PAPA! SAVE ME!¡± she shouted as the howling came even louder from the shadows who were coming like a black cloud. Jack just turned around to look, dazed, but as he saw the wave of black shadows, his eyes cleared and his blue eyes shined. He struck his cane at an angle and from the staff ice thickened and suddenly a massive wall of spiked ice suddenly appeared. BOOM! The entire floor shook as a large number of waves surged with the sudden eruption of the mountain of ice.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Inside, the shadows were howling in pain and slowly faded. The remaining shadows all howled in fear and rushed back into the shadows of the dungeon until it was all quiet again. What followed was Dia¡¯s crying and Jack Frost who looked down and put on a gentle smile, the girl was holding onto his neck while wrapping her legs around his chest like a little monkey. He put one arm under her and helped lift her more which let her get a better hold on him. After several moments of him gently petting her hair she finally spoke, ¡°P-papa! C-can you stop everyone fighting!?¡± she said in a small voice. ¡°Okay, tell me, where are all of them fighting?¡± He asked. Wind gathered under his bare feet then he began to float and soon left the boss island. Dia just told him which way to turn and stopped after reaching a specific place. She just pointed down but didn¡¯t lift her face, ¡°There!¡± She said. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore, I¡¯ll make sure to take care of everything,¡± he said petting her head before taking the staff from his left hand that was under her on his right. He lifted it up and slowly it began to cover in frost before tiny white sparks began spark off it and he pointed it downwards. A bolt of concentrated ice mana smashed into the cloud sea and penetrated while freezing part of the ocean. It then began to spread and break down, forming a clear tunnel through the sea. He slowly descended with Dia in his arms and stopped in the air. He took one look around and saw Hook and Peter. One power he has was to sense the source of Dia¡¯s negativity. This power derived due to her wanting a protective father figure. ¡°So these two were the ones that caused all this? They have the ability to resurrect.¡± he thought and narrowed his eyes after his mind brought up this knowledge through the dungeon instinct. Present time Mir explained everything clearly and Jack looked around slowly, ¡°There will be no more war, once the two I killed resurrect we shall gather and set rules for this ¡®Nation System¡¯. Conditions, regulations and rules of war, these will all be discussed. Before then, not one nation is to battle. If any two groups start to war again, I will eliminate the entire race!¡± Jack said in an absolute zero tone. Every race was shivering in fear of Jack. Although he has the same name as the giant, his attitude was completely different from the laid back giant. No one dared not agree with him and everyone retreated back to their own national capitals. Jack, Dia and Mir returned to the sixth floor through the tunnel which closed up and melted as they rose up under Jack¡¯s control. When Mir saw the large mountain of ice, her stomach clenched as she thought of being trapped in that. Jack didn¡¯t even care to melt that as they headed to Dia¡¯s house. They found Waid moaning with Pearl taking care of him. She then began to explain what happened and how Dia smashed him away injuring him and made him go unconscious. Dia had fallen asleep in Jack¡¯s arms so he put her gently in her bed and covered her up before taking the little stuffed polar bear doll that Nick had made for her and put it in her arms. She gripped it and fell into a comfortable sleep. Outside, Mir waited with a frown, ¡°So, what do we do about this?¡± She asked. ¡°You will manage your nation, I will raise Dia like she desired when she made me with the image of her father,¡± he said. ¡°And what of the motherly figure?!¡± Mir asked. ¡°The female fairy taking care of the boy is more than enough, go,¡± Jack said then turned before walking inside and shutting the door. Mir sighed and rubbed her head before spreading her wings and flying back down to the floor below. At the same time, the royal dwarfs rose up to the sixth floor and were about to head to the castle they were slowly constructing when a very loud explosion was heard and the castle was suddenly blown to bits. ¡°WAT IN BLOODY HELL!¡± The king dwarf shouted as they all jumped back. When they turned, a figure appeared in the dust cloud of the castle with a very frightening aura and a scowl on his face. Jack, the gentle giant, had reached a fever pitch and could no longer contain his anger after what he saw was hunting Dia. He blamed it on the warring races. The only ones he could reach were the dwarves and so they were the unfortunate target of his rage. ¡°Ya all put missy in danger!¡± He growled, ¡°GET OFF DIS FLOOR!¡± He roared as he slammed the hammer down and huge pillars of stone burst out grabbing ahold of every noble ranked dwarf then stuffed them into a large rock with just their heads free. ¡°Jack! Wut ya doing!?¡± The king dwarf shouted and was picked up by Jack. ¡°AHHHHH!¡± he roared at him, ¡°Ya de cause of de shadow ghost dat hurt Dia! Na more! Dis ¡®nation¡¯ ya made! TAK IT TA DE FLOOR BELOW!¡± he shouted and walked to the opening in the island and threw the dwarf wrapped in hard stone like a cannonball, slamming down on Hook¡¯s boss island below. All the nobles were gathered and were similarly slammed down to the floor below. Finally Jack turned to glare at the dwarfs and runts, ¡°Nah on will mak ah nation in dis floor. Not till missy mak floor 7!¡± he growled at them and everyone shrank back nodding from fear of seeing the full extent of the rage of the still controlled giant. They knew that if he wanted to, they would be dead. What is more, the entrance island was made of stone and underground was a huge city of dwarfs. It was a simple task for him to crush them all before anyone could react. They hadn¡¯t taken him seriously because of his race name but now they knew, he was a calm man with an explosive temper. It took a lot to anger him but once angered, it will not end well.
The Under Field nation has been expelled from the sixth floor. All islands they possessed on the sixth floor have returned to being neutral without command. The aura of the dwarves has vanished and the natural evolution process shall return to these islands.
*** Three days after the end of the war, Jack Frost and Jack the Giant sat side by side. An unearthly pressure came from both pressing onto all the monarchs. The calm giant was gritting his teeth as he looked down at them. They had cold sweat as they were looked down on two people who had the true power to rule the dungeon even without being dungeon bosses. The mana had thinned out greatly due to Jack. He had fully formed and no longer absorbed it, but the mana didn¡¯t refill quickly. Only around 100 children were called residents and were inside the dungeon in Peter''s island. A dungeon this size required a huge number of visitors to produce and gather the abundant mana it needed. ¡°You feel it, don¡¯t you?¡± Frost asked. ¡°The mana is incredibly thin,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s your fault!¡± Hook sneered. ¡°And by chance do you even know why I was born? It was because while you fools were being consumed by the chaos, Dia was attacked. Attacked by dark specters born of some unknown malice. While she was crying, you were blindly warring. You all caused all the dungeon residents to flee out of fear because you even attacked safe zone islands. Now, the dungeon is left with a handful of weak orphan children who can barely provide for themselves supplying mana to the whole dungeon,¡± Frost said coldly. Hook could not reply to that, it was the full truth. What is more, they had long learned about the black specters that attacked Dia. Only she knew the despair she felt as she frantically made Jack Frost. ¡°I shall make this very clear. This¡­ freedom we have in making nations, there will be none of that anymore. From now on, we will make rules¡­ no! A set of laws, unbreakable laws that I would withhold down to the last word!¡± He said. ¡°You¡¯re abusing power! This is for Dia to decide!¡± the bell empress complained. WOOSH! BOOM! A bolt of blue lightning flashed next to the bell empress¡¯ head, ¡°This isn¡¯t for you, someone who selfishly went to war while Dia wanted peace, can decide on,¡± Jack said. They slowly turned back and saw the giant wall of ice behind her. They were on the frozen ¡®island¡¯ that had formed by his attack when he appeared. It had melted significantly but there was enough to gather still. ¡°Anyun dat don agree¡­¡± the giant said simply and said no more but no one needed to know the rest, the fact that he had expelled the dwarf nobles from the sixth floor was proof enough that he is pissed off. ¡°Good! First law, from now on, no one can recklessly make a nation, by this, it means that you can¡¯t proclaim a nation formed without authorization of Dia and us.¡± He said. Everyone was surprised, ¡°Second law, no one can have more than five islands on any one floor. For you Hook, I am counting the boss island so you had better only hold four islands when there are enough,¡± Jack said. Hook scowled at these words. ¡°Third law, all races wanting to set up a nation will have to obtain approval from me, there must be a monarch rank person and they cannot recklessly war for an island,¡± Frost said. ¡°Law four, there will be no ¡®surprise¡¯ attacks or wars. If you want to ¡®war¡¯ you will challenge the other nation for resources or control of an island and they will have to battle. You either do battle with a fleet, a group or single combat,¡± Frost said. ¡°You said control an island, so we can still expand?¡± the dwarf asked. ¡°Floors 3, 4 and 5 have few islands to begin with, the battle for control cannot pull more than five islands,¡± Frost explained. ¡°And what happens if we take more than five?¡± Hook asked. ¡°Then I will go and kill every last person related to your nation¡¯s nobility on the island as well as an extra island and take away an island as penalty, allowing the others to obtain it or leave it as a loose island,¡± Frost replied. They all felt chills but nodded. ¡°Fifth law, NO ONE from below floor 5 can advance above this floor,¡± he said glaring at them. ¡°Dats bullshat!¡± the dwarf shouted. ¡°Ah ¡®ave dwarf up der! Wa cant I expand?!¡± he asked. ¡°Because I said so, if you don¡¯t agree and try returning, you won¡¯t be simply thrown off the floor like he did,¡± Frost said The dwarf was indignant but he truly feared both the giant and the winter elf who had the strange cane that had a similar effect as the gentle mallet. For the giant, the mallet improved his physical damage more than magical but the elf was the direct opposite and it directly improved his ice magic¡¯s power just as much as the mallet strengthened physical damage. There were even a few thoughts of the fact that they had similar spirit weapons meant that they were like some guardians for Dia because compared to everyone else, they were the only ones that truly maintained their calm and thought only of Dia. Thinking of them as guardians for the little dungeon made them tremble because they wondered if even more of these monsters would appear which made them extremely wary now. The giant¡¯s power was more than obvious and Frost was able to one shot Hook, even though it was a sneak attack, if Mir sneak attacked, it wouldn¡¯t be as fast or as powerful. Her power is indeed limited to the fifth floor and she would need a new evolution to continue up. ¡°Are you in agreement to these laws?¡± Frost asked. ¡°Not like we can disagree,¡± Peter said irritated. ¡°If something happens, there will be more laws added. Make sure to properly spread the word and by the end of the day, you had all better not have more than five islands on each floor if you can help it,¡± Frost said. They simply grunted and the others soon left but Mir remained, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to continue, I was made the queen because of the conflict and thought I could resolve it,¡± she said. ¡°Just resign and leave someone in your place. You aren¡¯t required to be a monarch, just find a replacement if you do not wish for it,¡± Frost said and slowly the island began to tremble under Jack the giant as it broke, lifting him up. Frost began to float on the cold wind and the two began to move. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid once more to make Dia sad,¡± Frost warned her and the two left. Mir sighed then spread her wings and headed down. The dungeon that had risen up almost out of the atmosphere, had dropped down and approached the town they had been hovering above for almost two weeks. Mir descend, bowed to all the people and explained the situation that went completely out of hand until Jack Frost appeared. She then guaranteed that everything was under control thanks to the new most powerful creature Dia made to handle the possible problems. Many people were fearful but they saw how sincere she was and after some time, they finally began to climb up again. After that, all the nations released their surplus islands and those lacking on some floors took the extra islands that were given up on. The average number of islands was 21 for each nation with the max being 5 on each floor. The first three floors had all nations maxed out while the upper ones had much less. Slowly the residents began to return and with the boats and escorts, they returned to their homes. As a result, the mana of the dungeon once more began to increase as the residents and adventurers returned to flow through the dungeon. Book 2 Chapter 18 In heaven, a solemn conference was formed as all the gods gathered. This conference was called upon by the god of creation himself. Every god, from the racial gods, all the way to the element gods and even emotion gods of virtue and sin attended. Not one was allowed to be missing less they incur punishment because the topic was another world changer coming about due to the change in the dungeons. They slowly gathered within a massive and beautiful white stone hall. There were elevations that each god sat in depending on their rank, from lesser gods to greater. The lower to the front, the greater the power or domain. Sitting at the bottom were Teresa the Goddess of Life, Yulin the Goddess of Death, Cosmos the God of Chaos and Metris the God of Order. One layer above that were Helena the Goddess of Love, Thesis the God of knowledge and Roran the God of War as well as many other high ranking gods such as emotion gods. Behind each of these were racial gods of the six sentient races. Yolida the Goddess of Spirits was among them but she was one of the three highest ranking. Her opposites were the god of demons and the god of dragons. As for humans, that was the race of the god of creation who he personally created. Though he created all primitive races but the human¡¯s creation lead to the birth of all his racial god children, the original racial gods. Behind these were the five sentient races and back more are local gods that were able to ascend through the blessing of the gods or legends of the mortal realm that reached level 600 and ascended into godhood. The only gods that don¡¯t exist are monster gods, specifically racial gods of monsters. The five racial gods work to prohibit that to keep monsters from overrunning the sentient races. That said, the dragon god was one who existed but was lofty as he sat with the spirit and demon gods. Soon the last god arrived when a blinding light shined down and a middle aged man appeared. The gods in the first four rows rose and bowed, ¡°Greetings great father of the three realms!¡± they said, their voices resounding. ¡°HAIL THE GREAT CREATOR GOD!¡± the rest of the gods shouted. ¡°You may sit,¡± he said and they all returned to their seats. ¡°I have convened this meeting of the world to reformulate the hero system,¡± he announced. All the lower ranked gods suddenly gasped and looked at each other. ¡°We had a hero system, father?¡± Helena asked. ¡°It was the previous summoning system,¡± he said then narrowed his eyes at her and looked at her, Teresa, Yulin and Yolida. ¡°Because of the alterations to the dungeon system causing such a drastic change to the world and the requirement of a new level system, I have deemed that for the future survival of the sentient races as well as propagation of the humanoid monsters, a new hero system must be established!¡± He announced. The faces of all the gods changed but after a moment, a look of expectation appeared as they wondered how it would end up. ¡°Tch¡­¡± one of the gods clicked his tongue. It resound through the clouds and everyone looked at the demon god. He looked at Yolida, ¡°This is your fault for making that stupid new dungeon and forcing all the dungeons to change!¡± he cursed at Yolida. ¡°Oh, please, you are happy now that all those savages in your realm are tamer,¡± Yolida said. ¡°Tamer?! You call that tame!? Did you think removing the dungeon instinct would help?!¡± The demon god shouted. ¡°Killing the murderous part of the dungeon instinct indeed helped, after all, now they won¡¯t be all evil or easily corruptible,¡± Yolida said. ¡°Ahaha! Kill? No, you simply removed an extremely powerful emotion of hate and desire of death!¡± he said and looked at the emotion gods. Emotions are divided into the seven heavenly virtues and seven deadly sins as well as many others like love. The god of deadly wrath stood up then the demon god and wrath god held their hands out. Suddenly a shadow pooled up and suddenly, a soul wrenching screech came as a shadow specter appeared, much like the ones trying to attack Dia. ¡°Do you consider this, killing the instinct!?¡± the demon god shouted. Yolida paled as she felt the aura of the dungeon instinct in the specter. ¡°This¡­¡± Yolida muttered. ¡°This has appeared in not just one dungeon, they are being called shadow specters but I call them a parasite!¡± the demon god said and crushed the shadow after surrounding it with demon fire. ¡°These things start out weak and are imperceptible in the dungeon but they are like parasites! They hide in the shadow of the dungeon where they have always lived and no one can feel it, even the dungeon itself! Like a parasite, they feed and multiply off the dungeon then when a moment of weakness appears, they emerge and try to possess the dungeon! Did you know Yolida, that little cloud dungeon was just attacked by this? She was lucky enough that they appeared just as the time of the ¡®theme change¡¯ restriction you added ended. She was able to create a very powerful spirit to protect her but it¡¯s there, still hiding!¡± He said. ¡°SILENCE!¡± the god of creation shouted, ¡°We shall speak of the dungeon system and its many faults that must be corrected later. These are also easy to kill as long as energy type magic is used, now sit down!¡± The creation god said. The demon god sat down but sneered at Yolida who was pale. ¡°As I was saying, the hero system will be reformulated for the world''s heroes and maybe even monsters, to provide a safe passage to the future,¡± he said. ¡°Father, you must remember not to weigh too much on humans. If you want to make a hero system, it must include monsters or it would cause imbalance,¡± Cosmos said. ¡°Yes¡­¡± he said. ¡°This conference is now open for discussing! All who have a suggestion speak up,¡± he said. After a moment, the gods began to stand up and slowly, they began to group up with allies and friends. Slowly ideas began to come in, but most of it was random and not well thought out and before the creation god even spoke, either Metros or Cosmos shot it down, for being too off. Helena, Teresa and Yulin were grouped up and were chatting. ¡°What are you three planning?¡± Cosmos said appearing behind the three. ¡°Just chatting,¡± Helena said. ¡°Why not think of something worth your time instead of think of some boy toy?¡± He said. ¡°Fuck off.¡± Helena said. Cosmos chuckled and turned to their father, ¡°I think the best method would be to make a proper heroes class for sentients as well as a kind of hero type evolution for monsters,¡± Cosmos said. ¡°At the same time, to maintain order, heroes and demon lords are two sides of the same coin and so, a fallen hero can also become a demon lord,¡± Metros said. ¡°Hey! What are you two spouting!?¡± Teresa shouted, ¡°You want to make demon lords as well?!¡± she shouted. ¡°You, Yulin and Yolida already made demon lords of the dungeons who are considered tyrants in the mortal world and have already begun to cause trouble,¡± Cosmos said. ¡°I also do not agree!¡± Suddenly the demon god said. ¡°From the method you just spoke, demon lord is a fallen hero and a person of ¡®evil¡¯. Demons are not all evil, only savage due to the environment. I think that a fallen hero should be called just that, a fallen hero. Even among demons, this system would take effect and birth a Hero of Demons, would it not?¡± The demon god asked. ¡°This is a valid argument, the ¡®class¡¯ that is demon lord is also up for discussing,¡± The god of creation said. ¡°What if both hero and demon lord was designated as titles instead?¡± a lower god said. ¡°Why not call it dark lord instead!?¡± the demon god said to the god irritated. This was specifically because the god that spoke was a lesser god of darkness, an elemental god. At once, all the dark gods glared at him, ¡°Huh, so you all feel unsatisfied huh? Well now you should know what my demons have to feel being the butt end of all existence¡¯s hate,¡± he said and snorted. ¡°Father, about the demon lord class, maybe this can be delegated as a demon or humanoid monster of conquest, one with the power and intelligence to create a nation among chaos. Also, I request that it be taken out of the pedestal of ¡®evil¡¯ and instead be a class of a leadership just like heroes or kings,¡± he said. ¡°I second¡­¡± both Cosmos and Metros said. ¡°Then it can be so, for the time, the demon lord shall become a titled monster or demon race evolution. Further details will be determined later,¡± the god of creation said. ¡°Father!¡± Helena stood up, ¡°I was thinking of the heroes class. Would it be possible to implement it into all classes like an advanced class after Grand Archmagus?¡± Helena asked.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°It can,¡± he replied. ¡°Great, I suggest first off that all races have unique conditions to allow this unique hybrid class. Also, I believe that a hero class on its own should be built in the same manner as any other class. Instead we should set up conditions for a basic class for heroes, conditions that are obviously incredibly difficult to achieve but is obvious to become heroes,¡± Helena said. ¡°What would you call this basic class?¡± their father asked. ¡°Something like ¡®blessed man¡¯, a person blessed with greater power and the possible destiny of a hero,¡± she said. ¡°That sounds extremely fictional, like from a storybook.¡± Thesis said, looking at her. ¡°Maybe, but this can also be hybridized. The blessing could be different for different gods, a warrior could become a blessed warrior, a mage would be a blessed mage. Even a farmer would be a blessed man of the land. It is a very basic kind of class which works in hand with our divine protection we normally grant people who we fancy. This time we actually bless them for their hard work but it would be weaker blessings at the start,¡± Helena explained. ¡°What would be next?¡± her father asked. Teresa stood up, ¡°We had the idea of ¡®brave man¡¯. Their blessing would be greater and possibly of more gods,¡± she said. ¡°I understand, does anyone have any objections or improvements?¡± he asked. The place was filled with nothing but silence as no one disagreed but they were thinking. ¡°Then we shall proceed to develop the hero and demon lord systems in greater depth,¡± he said and everyone nodded then once more went back to talking in groups. *** ¡°Hm hm hmm~! Hm hm hmm~!...¡± Humming a small tune on her own, Dia was happily giggling as she flew around the construction that the snow elves were making along with Kris himself. The item was, obviously, Santa¡¯s sleigh that would be required just next week when New Year''s happens. They were just putting on the final coat of red gloss paint making it shiny red with a cotton cushion covering polished wooden seats. Another new thing to the Christmas island was the domestication of reindeer. Dia had almost fallen over laughing when one of the confident male Christmas elves went to catch them but was dragged around and bucked only for another elf to come and easily catch two at once. He tried more than a dozen times but ended with his face in the snow each time. Slowly the preparations were getting finished and the toy workshop was in full gear. They had built one extra section to wrap the toys in simple leather pouch gift bags. The leather came from farm animals that were butchered in the floors below. Dia flew around the pine tree forest until she heard ringing of beautiful bells and flew to the source grinning as she saw three grand pine trees. Upon the trees were shiny silver bells that rang in the wind. The natural melody formed by the ringing bells could only be heard by those who believe in Santa. By using the red bell flower, a beautiful bell forged by dwarves using Jack¡¯s silver goose eggs and a pine tree, she used her mana to create a tree that grew bells for his sleigh. She calls them Believing Bell Trees. These bells were slowly growing and would soon fall off where it would be gathered. They are then put on ribbons that would be hitched to the side of the reins and ring while the reindeer move. The last item that represents Santa was his gift bag, two bags were created though, one for Nick and one for Kris. The reason is simple, Nick will gift just ¡®Nice¡¯ children, they could sense and see the actions of the children through a special power. At the same time, Kris can see who is ¡®Naughty¡¯ and can see their actions but it''s not like there are complete naughty children. If a child steals to survive or to feed their family, that is naughty but not a grave crime. Kris would ¡®punish¡¯ but it is light and he would gift them presents which might help the family¡¯s situation. Specifically, ¡®luck¡¯ charms in the form of toys that Kris had made himself for the naughty children who are naughty out of necessity instead of mischief. What these charms lacked was just to finish making them of silk and cotton and have Dia turn them into spirit items tied to the two wonder spirits, just like the sleigh and even the magic reindeer. Each of these would all be tied to the two allowing them to affect them with their own powers through the power of those who believe in them. As Dia returned to the workshop with a basket of fresh believing bells, she found at the door of Nick and Kris¡¯s house a group of three women. One was Mir, the second was Felicia and the third was an older elf who already looked like she was in her later years. Dia looked at them and happily flew down, ¡°Hi~!¡± She said and appeared next to Mir, ¡°What¡¯s going on Mir?¡± She asked looking at the elves. ¡°You remember the elf queen, this is her grandmother, the previous queen,¡± Mir said. ¡°Oh¡­ Hello ma¡¯am!¡± Dia bowed. Probably because she interacts with so many creatures now, her previous fear of unknown people had long vanished since she knew everyone in the dungeon as her own. ¡°We came because we wanted to know what exactly happened? Many people are afraid to enter the dungeon and my grandmother wanted to know what had happened, so I lead her here,¡± Felicia said. ¡°So this little girl is the dungeon?¡± the old elf asked. ¡°Yes, Grandmother,¡± Felicia said. ¡°What might these bells be?¡± She asked. ¡°They are believing bells, they are something grown on trees to put on Santa¡¯s sleigh when he goes to give out gifts. Those who believe in him can hear it on the night he goes to give presents,¡± Dia said happily then took one and shook it with a blissful expression. ¡°I hear nothing,¡± the old woman said. ¡°What counts as ¡®believing¡¯?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°You have to believe he is real,¡± she said then lead them inside the workshop and pointed to him. She swung the bell causing him to stop what he was doing and look over with a smile before he stood up. ¡°What a wonderful sound,¡± he said then took one of the bells and rang it. The elves working began to hear it and showed blissful expressions. ¡°So beautiful~!¡± ¡°This is soothing.¡± ¡°I could sleep to this sound.¡± Many comments came as the bells were rang. Dia turned and introduced them. ¡°So you are ¡®Santa Claus¡¯ exactly why do you want to deliver toys to random children?¡± the old elf asked. ¡°I was made for this, I am a spirit of wonder, a person who spreads wonder through my toys. Wonder is a magic but also not, it can change the way you see the world. A dark and bleak world has no wonder, this world has no wonder. Even the most beautiful, magical places on this world possess no wonder because such locations are places of death where one cannot appreciate the beauty since their life is in danger,¡± he explained. ¡°It is a strange creature indeed,¡± the old elf said. ¡°Tell me, what was the ¡®war¡¯ all about?¡± she asked Mir. ¡°It happened because of a temporary loss of control of the dungeon. To change the future floor theme a penalty was incurred, but we had not expected it to escalate to such degree,¡± Mir sighed. ¡°There will be no more danger like before correct?¡± the elf asked. ¡°Yes, although there can be two nations having arranged battles at sea, it will not be a savage war zone like before,¡± Mir said. ¡°The winter elf that she created was the one who stabilized the situation and created laws that all ¡®nations¡¯ of the dungeon must follow now,¡± she continued. ¡°Come, let us go into the house at the side and sit so we can talk,¡± Mir said leading them to the house of the spirits. Nick returned to work while some snow elves took the bells to go prepare the ribbon of the sleigh. Dia left Mir to continue what she was doing then went to find the makers of the bags and found that they were complete. Dia was incredibly happy while she looked at the shiny normal red bag with cloud rabbit fur and the other was dark red with the same fur. She took the two and took it to Nick first. She made him hold it then spawned thirty wisps and touched the bag. The thirty snow wisps appeared and were absorbed into the bag. It reflected an image of Santa and gained the ability to fill as many presents as needed. With a thought, it would ¡®fill¡¯ with the toys he wished to gift. Until now, the gifts were placed in a warehouse but now, they could be stored in the bags. She went to Kris and did the same thing, making the second bag into a spirit item for him. Kris made her laugh when he caused the size of the bag that would strap to his side, turn into what looked like a coin pouch and tied it to the side of his pants under his large coat. Dia headed inside where she found the snow elves serving rice bread, cookies and milk to the two elves while they talked. Dia took some cookies and sat next to Mir, slowly a frown appeared on her face, ¡°Hey, do you know where I can find any chocolate Mir?¡± Dia asked. ¡°Chocolate? What¡¯s that?¡± She asked. ¡°Chocolate is chocolate, it¡¯s sweet, brown, comes as a powder¡­¡± she said remembering all the forms but never having heard how it was produced putting her into a bind. Although Mir was thousands of years old, she had been in the Spirit World and not the Human World where there had been contact with heroes from other worlds. ¡°I seem to recall this word,¡± the old elf queen said. ¡°Around 800 years ago I believe there was a hero summoning and one of them had come to the elf nation wanting to be what he called, a gourmet. His class was cook so he was looking for food and had asked for this, but he asked if there was a tree of a fruit called cacao which would be dried and ground then processed into this ¡®chocolate¡¯,¡± she said. ¡°Is that not the rotty fruit?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°Indeed, the rotty fruit is a brown fruit with a natural sweet taste but if dried and turned into powder, it will turn bitter and needs to be mixed with sugar and other ingredients to regain its sweetness,¡± she said. ¡°Can I get some!?¡± Dia asked drooling as she thought of chocolate chip cookies. She just needed one of these fruits and she could probably make something really concentrated with chocolate and make easier to harvest. Truly, no creature could compare to a dungeon when making or mixing creatures much less a little girl wanting sweeties. ¡°We will think of it,¡± the old elf said. Dia pouted when she didn¡¯t get it out right. She didn¡¯t complain though because of a glare from Mir making her stay quiet. ¡°Miss, after hearing everything, I¡¯ve found that the dungeon is quite a big threat. First off there is a chance of it going berserk, killing many of my citizens. It has monsters with enough power to beat that stupid but still talented archmage. The dungeon can even form its own nations with its own set of rules, improving their own power. My own people, adventurers and residents, really don¡¯t have many benefits that can be gained because resource gathering is controlled, land is limited and now there are even laws to further constrict the movements of everyone,¡± the elder elf said. Mir frowned, ¡°You mean that you want to rescind the contract between us?¡± Mir asked. ¡°No, but we sailed all the way up here, we know the general power of the dungeon already, previously the limit when the contract was established was E rank but now even a D rank party might not beat the fifth floor boss now. Now with nations, islands will become further restricted since one of these nations hides their islands. The dungeon lost many sources of resources of which we benefit from,¡± she replied. ¡°In other words, you want to guarantee land for your nation within the dungeon that you can harvest from?¡± Mir said. ¡°That is indeed so, we do not want to take land from the nations, but there are plenty floating and loose islands from the reformation and at least the first three floors have a surplus,¡± she said smiling. ¡°In other words, you wish to set up a nation within the dungeon by following our own laws?¡± Mir asked. The old queen nodded and smiled knowingly. She knew Mir was more than a simple wood elf but from her words, there is also a limit that she can exert due to her power. ¡°Dia, call your papa,¡± Mir said. Dia nodded confused and vanished. A minute later Jack Frost appeared with Dia in his arms. He saw the two elves and gave a nod, ¡°You have called Grivmir?¡± he asked. Mir nodded then explained the situation and Jack¡¯s brow raised. ¡°You sure are looking for benefits in murky water, woman,¡± Jack said. ¡°I am looking out for my people. The previous benefits were simple herbs and fruits. How can the benefits of free harvest of such a small quantity outweigh the danger of the dungeon?¡± she said. ¡°Indeed, but I do not see a need for such a great fuss,¡± he said and gestured to Mir. ¡°She is currently the queen of the wood elf nation. All her land consists of farm islands as well as the entrance islands of the first five floors. Most of the residents living in the dungeon are within her borders,¡± Jack said. ¡°My interest is not in farmland but in a place none of you have accessed and that is the water,¡± she said and finally showed her aim as she pulled out a few simple shells. ¡°While I was disguised and looking around, I encountered a party of humans and their leader had a most interesting sword. It was made by a strangely shaped shell handle and a long pointed cone shell,¡± she said pulling two similar shaped shells out and put them against each other then slowly turned the top one until it shined and the two shells merged. ¡°The two shells merged and their weak magic power formed a whole, making a sword. What I wish is to develop a nation for my people who can focus on the research and development of these strange magic items. I want land to produce items and islands where shells can be harvested as well as a fishing spot to start exporting fish meat into my nation,¡± she said putting her proposal out. The two were shocked as they didn¡¯t know their dungeon had such items. Half complete magic items merging to form a whole. It was no wonder she wanted to change the contract. ¡°I see. So the formation of a nation is for this, I see now why you do not need much land, even just the ten islands, five on the first and second floors each, is enough to provide what is required. I understand, it would benefit the dungeon to have more residents due to the mana shortage at this time so to expand the quantity also helps.¡± Jack said but then looked at the food. ¡°But we also need a few things, one of which is more food items, Dia was complaining about the dungeon lacking sweets such as sugar and something called chocolate while she explained the situation. We don¡¯t possess crops that produce sugar nor do we know how to produce it, so we can reach an accord if you provide both. If you do, I will even aid in keeping the rest of the dungeon races from arguing but be warned, all nations follow the laws of the dungeon, even ones made by residents,¡± Jack warned. ¡°That is obvious, I can indeed agree to that, but it will take time as sugar isn¡¯t a natural product of my nation but of the halflings. We would need to purchase the recipe or investigate how it is done,¡± she said. ¡°If you can provide the crop, you may investigate its use in the dungeon,¡± he said. ¡°Then it can be done,¡± she said. ¡°Good, I will warn you, we have little to aid with underwater travel. Until now, only the boss monsters released equipment so it will be hard unless you develop your own method,¡± he said. ¡°That is fine, magic exists so simply pushing water away to find the shells is an option,¡± she said. ¡°Grandmother, are you planning on coming here and leading?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°Indeed,¡± she said. ¡°Your power is that of even higher than an archmage, we still have an agreement of power limit. From what I understand there is talk of a new ranking that will soon to come out, we shall speak only after that is out,¡± Jack said. ¡°Ah!¡± the old elf said but nodded. ¡°We shall go then,¡± she said. ¡°I shall lead you back.¡± Mir said and lead them to the water''s edge where she called a red bus lobster. They climbed aboard the cloud platform of the lobster and were lead out. Jack let go of Dia and let her go play while he went to do his own things. Book 2 Chapter 19 ¡°Come on! Move it! Move it!¡± Nick shouted. The snow elves were all over the place, clearing a space just outside the Christmas town. They were using magic and shovels to pack the snow but that went away from their nature. Snow elves used loose snow, they don¡¯t use ¡®ice¡¯ magic but ¡®snow¡¯ magic which mean they use the mixed magic of ice and wind elements. They prefer to make blizzards and spells of a similar nature. To compact it, they needed to use physical means most often. The problem came with the fact that snow elves were much more frail. They are more magical unlike wood or wandering wind elves. ¡°This is taking too long Nick,¡± Kris appeared behind them. They had tested the magic reindeer. With eight reindeer hitched to the red sleigh, it took almost 200 meters for the reindeer to gather enough speed to allow them to activate the magic ability to fly. It was already the day they were to go on the run at last, however even with a few dozen snow elves working to stomp the snow down, it wasn¡¯t progressing. ¡°Aye, we need to help!¡± Nick said and Kris nodded. They walked over and Nick lifted his hand then waved it down. Suddenly a spinning wind came crashing down on the track blowing up lots of loose snow while the rest on the ground was pressed down. Under the pressure it slightly melted and was compressed before freezing. ¡°There! You all, use wind to press it down!¡± Nick shouted after seeing the success of his plan. When the snow elves saw how he did it, they began to mimic it by grouping and using some strong winds to press down the snow. Ding! Ding! Ding! Suddenly, the sound of bells were heard causing Nick and Kris to have a feeling of contentment as they turned to look at the sources. Perfectly adorning two long red silk ribbons, more than 200 believing bells were tied with beautiful red ribbons. Four elves carried each ribbon and walked to both sides of the sleigh. There were hooks on the bridles of the reindeer and each ribbon of bells were put on the hooks before they magically formed sealed hoops making it impossible for the ribbons to fall off. The reindeer began to kick and fuss making the bells ring causing a beautiful melody to form before they were calmed down. ¡°It seems we are almost ready,¡± Nick said. ¡°It¡¯s really turning out how the little girl wants,¡± Kris said while supporting himself on his wooden cane. ¡°Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be what she wanted if we didn¡¯t try to do at least this much,¡± Nick said. ¡°After New Year¡¯s, let''s recruit the dwarves. There are many things they can do the snow elves can¡¯t. For one, architecture and metalwork. After today, we will have one year to expand upon our work,¡± Kris said. ¡°Hmm¡­ they attacked us though?¡± Nick said. ¡°The nobles and king did. At this time, there are no nobles or monarchy on this floor,¡± Kris said. ¡°I shall not acquaint myself with dwarves. They almost caused us to be behind schedule and ruin Dia¡¯s Christmas. You can recruit them, but they would be your charge,¡± Nick said. ¡°Perfect,¡± Kris said grinning. In half an hour, a 200 meter compacted track of snow was formed. At that time, the clear night sky was filled with stars. With each passing minute, although it was noticed by almost no one but Nick and Kris who looked up at the sky. In their mystical eyes, they could see a very strange object in the sky. It looked like a giant grandfather clock with the clock at the top and a large pendulum just going back and forth. The clock hand showed 11:54. Similar to most worlds, they adhere to similar time frames even when the size of the world is many times larger. It just requires the world spinning faster. Tick! Tock! Tick¡­ Tock! The two were looking and noticed how the clock was started to slow down with each second. Tick!... Tock!..... Tick!....... Tock! The two turned and looked around them as the elves were running around without noticing, but the two men clearly felt how the world was slowing down. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nick shouted. Nick and Kris walk to the sleigh and each sit down. On the sleigh, two reins were there and Nick grabbed them. ¡°ALL YOU GET MOVING!¡± Nick shouted. The elves suddenly turned and saw the two. In their eyes, they the two moving quicker by the second and hastily began to move off the track in shock. They watched as the reindeer became agitated. The two men began to glow and slowly that glow spread to the sleigh, then through the reins to the magic reindeer. Nick stretched his hand and he began to twirl his arm as if he was holding something. Slowly his hand gathered mana and it formed a rainbow glow that transformed into a long whip. He swung it when it fully formed. PA! BOOM! The tick tocks had become booming sounds. The reindeer began to stomp and suddenly all started to run. PA! Another swing of the whip between the two lines, they all began to run at their highest speed. Below their feet, sparkling magic gathered as they ran down the track and as it all lit up, the reindeer at the front took to the air followed by the rest, pulling the sleigh. PA! With another swing of the magical whip, they kept running and formed a rhythm which they ran while he made a curve down gathering speed. ¡°HO HO HO! Now this is what I am talking about!¡± Nick laughed as the reindeer curved up as they neared the ground, making it a roller coaster like ride as they built up speed going high into the starry night. BOO~~~~M!..... BOO~~~~~M! ¡°Nick!¡± Kris said. ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± Nick laughed as his hand reached into his coat and pulled out a snow globe.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. He looked up at the clock. There were five seconds left but at the speed it was going already taking ten seconds to pass each one second. BOOM! ¡°So then¡­ where should we start first?¡± Nick asked. BOOM! ¡°Sandy helped me find several places I need to pay a visit to. Let¡¯s start at the more problematic borders,¡± Kris said. ¡°Alright.¡± Nick said shaking and muttering the name of a town from the elven nation¡¯s borders. The snow globe changed to form the town. BOOM! Nick stood up after Kris took the reins and tossed the globe. It then flew like a blue missile in front of the sleigh and broke. Suddenly it formed a large white vortex which they enter at once and were teleported out of the dungeon. BOOM! Suddenly the large clock pendulum stopped at its lowest point and all the clock hands halted. The number the hands were perfectly over 11:55 and the second hand was frozen at the 12. On the ground, the elves were moving slowly in the time perception of the two. They had watched the magical display and the speed that they had reached near the end was blurring. Even now, they didn¡¯t notice at all how they were moving slowly or how the two old men were moving at an accelerated time frame. *** In a town at the border between the elven and human nations, everything was peaceful and most people were asleep. Only a small number of guards were on duty. With their low mastery and understanding of magic, they didn¡¯t even feel the fluctuations within almost 50 km around the town or even notice the white hole in the sky open. Neither did they hear the beautiful sounds of the believing bells because they did not know or believe in the two men in the sleigh. As the sleigh flew, it also released countless waves in the air as the distortion further hid the sleigh, an effect of the spirit item that it had become after Dia¡¯s tampering. It did not hide the men after they left though. The sleigh headed down and stopped in the air before the two jumped off silently. Their figures, as they moved, were two blurs. The magic that accelerated them made it easy for them to move unseen by untrained eyes. Nick quickly jumped softly onto one building and after looking a moment, his hands glowed and he touched the roof forming an opening that he jumped inside for a moment then jumped back out. In that time, two small glowing presents were left at the beds of the children of the house. As for Kris, he stared at an old battered house. The town wasn¡¯t that large but it was big enough to have slums. He walked inside then moved through the house like a phantom and appeared in the room of the children. Kris walked over to a child and touched his forehead, within the child''s dream, he appeared almost like a nightmare. ¡°You, child, are naughty,¡± he said. The boy was a very wicked child. Kris saw that through the child¡¯s cruelty, the boy had already killed to steal. In the dream, Kris slowly began to use illusions to properly educated the child. The dream that had become an illusion lasted only several seconds, but to the boy, it was a very long dream. The body of the boy began to twitch as a grimace of pain appeared on his face. There were four other children in the house who worked for the boy. They were all like him and each were taught the same. They were all left cringing in their sleep as the nightmare continued naturally after the illusion was gone and was firmly branded into their memory which they would be sure to remember the following day. He left and moved to another house. This one had a girl who belonged to poor family that could not get work after being merchants but failing. They weren¡¯t bad though were forced to steal not out of malice but out of survival. Kris sighed and touched her forehead. ¡°Child who is forced to be naughty to survive, this is your punishment,¡± he said and in the dream, the fearful girl was grabbed and put on his lap as he spanked her several times. ¡°Try to help your father have the courage to grow,¡± he said. He removed his hand and reached into the pouch that was his gift bag. He took out a small doll that was in a small leather package and had a gentle glow. Then he took out a small pack of fruits and left it on the side of the bed. These fruits were all from the dungeon and when sold, would give the girl capital. He left a letter for her to give to her father. With their speed, it took several minutes for them to do this entire town and soon were both back on the sleigh. ¡°There aren¡¯t many farms but the bandits¡­¡± Kris¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the farms, I¡¯ll pick you up,¡± Nick said and Kris nodded as he jumped off into the forest. Deep in the woods, a barricaded bandit¡¯s camp was having a banquet. ¡°Ahahaha! Boss, cheers for another successful year!¡± a random bandit shouted. The men were drunk and laughing. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe we were able to catch a caravan of elven merchants with so many women and kids!¡± another one said. ¡°The bitches are all fine, even the little ones!¡± One even more drunk than the rest said while wiping his drool. At this time, in a building made to house prisoners, many naked women and girls were tied up and under the lust and drunkenness of the bandits, were being raped while crying. Ding! A small bell sound was heard, but these drunk men did not even pay it any mind. Ding! Ding! Ding! Three more sounded like a tune. It was louder and was actually heard by someone. ¡°Huh? Who in blazes is ringing those bells?¡± stated one of the bandits. Ding! Ding! Ding~~~! Ding! Ding! Ding~~~! Ding! Diing! Dung! Ding! Ding! If someone from Earth heard this ringing, they would feel a shiver down their spine as it was the ringing of bells following one of the most famous Christmas songs, Jingle Bells. The only difference was that this was played with just bells and was incredibly melancholy and sad. At this time, the other bandits in the camp began to notice and stopped what they were doing. ¡°What in blazes?¡± A man who was in the midst of enjoying a little girl sat up and looked at the door. DING! BANG! At the final ring, the door burst and suddenly the melancholy song turned rapid as a snakelike chain burst through the wooden door then slammed the man in the back and twirled around him before gripping down on him and pulling him away. ¡°Ahh!¡± The cry was heard through the camp but a cracking sound caused it to go silent. ¡°What in bloody hell!¡± Suddenly everyone was on edge and stood up. DING! BANG! Again the chain came and hit one man in the head but it ricocheted and smashed into another bandit¡¯s face causing the two to collapse. ¡°Fucker!¡± The bandits shouted as they ran outside. What they saw was an old man covered in a red light, his eyes were glowing and upon his head, a pair of horns gave him an incredibly menacing aura. In his right hand was a wooden cane and in the left, hanging loose was a chain with a weight at the tip. The chain was bloody and at his feet, more than thirty men that had died instantly with their necks cracked after being pulled by the chain or hit in the face. ¡°You trash can all die!¡± a cold demonic voice said before the figure began to spin the chain. ¡°AHHH! DEMON!¡± one bandit shouted as he began to run only to have the chain shoot at him and wrap around his neck then suddenly pull him to the man. ¡°AHH! HELP ME!¡± he shouted only for the old man to use the cane on the side of his head causing it to be bent in a strange angle, falling at his feet. ¡°AHHH!¡± ¡°RUN AWAY!¡± The bandits began to spread out but much to their despair, their barricades blocked their path. The bandits were considered a D rank threat because of their boss, but much to their horror, the bandits that came out from the captive house already saw one of their leading figures hung on a tree in the camp and another slumped down on the side. Still, Kris wasn¡¯t anywhere near finished with them as he grabbed a man and began to swing him at all the furthest ones. He then grabbed more and more men and started to use them almost like a mace. Because there was one entrance, they were trapped by their own protection. ¡°HA!¡± BOOM! At this time, another figure slammed down on the ground. He was glowing with a white light unlike the first man¡¯s red glow and he was much fatter. With a large white beard and a grandfatherly aura, he seemed like a savior and even made the bandits feel hope for survival, but despite their expectations, when his large coat opened he took out two curved blades. His position was actually in front of the only gate. ¡°All you bastards are going to hell!¡± he said as the curved swords lit up with some strange magical lines and writing. He then took a step and swung at the closest stunned man. It cut him clean through, but he died without dropping a drop of blood as his body began to freeze from the cut wound. Because they were accelerated, these simple bandits couldn¡¯t match against the speed these two ¡®old¡¯ men were moving at and soon the camp reeked of blood. Afterwards, much to the amazement of the two old men, a strange pair of girls looked at them with awe and admiration despite the fact that the other women that were caught was looking at them with horror. ¡°W-W-Who a-are y-you?¡± the blonde of the two girls asked. Her voice was hoarse due to the lack of drinking water for a few days. Nick looked at her with a solemn and even sad expression, ¡°I¡¯m Santa Claus, my name is Nicholas Claus,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m his twin brother, Kris Kringle,¡± Kris added. He then looked into his gift pouch and from it, golden sparkling sand began to sprinkle out. ¡°All of you, gather up!¡± Kris said. The women were fearful, but they were resigned to their fate and came out. When they were out, Nick went around cutting their chains then stepped back behind Kris and sighed. ¡°U-Um¡­ w-what will you do?¡± the blond girl asked timidly. ¡°We will take you to be cared for by the queen,¡± Nick said. The women were shocked, but Kris suddenly blew at the top of the bag and a strong wind carried with it golden dust that got into the eyes of the girls. Slowly they began to grow tired and one by one they fell asleep. When the last girl fell, Nick sighed, ¡°It''s a good thing we spoke with Sandy about this,¡± Nick said solemnly as he took out a globe and tossed it after saying ¡°Felicia¡¯s throne room.¡± Elven warriors ran out and saw the two glowing figures. The warriors were startled but as they saw the women, they frowned and turned pale when they saw the carnage. More men came out and soon the women were taken into the castle as Nick closed the portal. Nick whistled and the ringing of the believing bells could be heard as the sleigh was flew over with the reindeer coming at his call. They then mounted the vehicle and went off to the next town to complete the same duty throughout the entire nation. *** Slowly waking up not even 5 minutes later, the women found themselves dressed and a maid waiting for them. ¡°You all, please stand and come,¡± She said before turning on her heel. She took all the women, to their shock, through the palace until they found that they were in a beautiful hall filled with cooks making healthy magical foods cooked from magic fruits and many herbs that were perfectly healthy to the body. ¡°Please eat your fill,¡± the maid said. ¡°W-What is this?¡± a little human girl with black hair, one of the two girls that was not afraid of either old men, asked. ¡°We have allowed you all to suffer, this is the least we can do,¡± the maid said as her expression softened. ¡°Eat up, this is all magic food that is perfectly safe,¡± she said. The all were frozen before they all broke down in crying, they hugged themselves and cried more and more, from adults to children. Only when they cried did they go eat. Soon more groups of boys, girls and women began to appear who were all people saved by the two men and sent to sleep before being brought here. The children keenly remember, but the adults just feared the two and wished to forget about them. They ate a healthy meal and the maids soon sent them to guest and servant rooms that the queen had told to prepare for this purpose. As there was not much time to prepare when the two men warned them about the many bandits that had begun kidnapping, there was no shelter or home for them and so they had to be sheltered in the palace. They all went to sleep content but the girls that looked at the two old men with awe in their eyes, they just sat at the window together. Hours passed and they suddenly heard ringing, beautiful ringing bells, it caused them a feeling of security and joy that made them relax and fall asleep. Book 2 Chapter 20 The night followed in this way covering each and every city in Joryoku, the elven nation. As the last locations to visit, they climbed all the floors of Dia¡¯s dungeon and gave presents to all the children in the dungeon from the elven children to the lost boys. When they finally arrived back at their island, they stopped and looked at the clock in the sky smiling. Dong! Dong! Dong! Loud gong like rings reached only their ears as the clock slowly faded and their accelerated time finally ended. The time on the clock was 1:00 am. ¡°I¡¯d say that went well,¡± Nick said. ¡°We should watch things from now on and build off of it. Next year we will have to deal with noble children as well, so it will be much more of a hassle.¡± Kris said. ¡°Ho ho ho! It will be better next year, we will have much more time to prepare many things for the New Year¡¯s,¡± Nick laughed. Kris smiled and stretched his back, ¡°Let''s go inside and have some hot milk and cookies, all the fighting has worn me out,¡± he said tired. They happily went into their homes where the elves greeted them with bright smiles and their slowly improving cookies. Milk from the sky iron horn sheep was prepared for them which had a strangely magical restoring ability for them. Combined with the rice cookies, they quickly regained their vigor. ¡°Seems we will have to figure out how to get food during our yearly round,¡± Kris said. ¡°Can¡¯t we come back?¡± he asked. ¡°Probably won¡¯t be easy to get back and forth from the dungeon to the outside just to eat,¡± Kris said. ¡°Let us leave it with the queen then,¡± Nick said. ¡°That isn¡¯t what I mean, haven¡¯t you noticed how skinny you got?¡± Kris said. Nick finally looked down and saw his belly had shrunk by half. ¡°Wha!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°So you didn¡¯t see, our bodies sped up compared to everyone and we probably burn a lot of energy. Maybe we would need to eat every few ¡®minutes¡¯ constantly. We will have to get the queen to have the children leave something or take food along,¡± Kris said. He drank the milk and felt contentment feeling it go down. He didn¡¯t notice his skinny figure slightly thicken. ¡°We will figure something out, let¡¯s get some well deserved rest,¡± Nick said. Kris nodded and took another rice cookie and cup of milk before going to his bed after hanging his large coat and removing the large black boots. Nick took an entire tray of cookies and gallon of milk to finish in his room then went to bed after cleaning it up. Soon the elves all slowly fell into bed leaving only animals and the winds to make movements during the night. Slowly, the morning came as the invisible glitter of black and golden sand slowly vanished under the morning sun. All throughout Joryoku, the two types of dream sand occupied the specific child depending which Christmas figure did the job. As the children visited by Nick woke up, they exclaimed happily as they saw the presents and opened them to the find toys while some found fruits. The poor child whose parents tried to become merchants woke up from a slight nightmare and found the present and fruits with the letter. She called her father quickly and showed him. The letter was to him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your sins pass to your child. Children are innocent and you must protect them. Use these fruits and give this child a proper future. She is a very smart child, don¡¯t waste her boundless talent on being a petty thief.¡± The letter was direct and to the point, but it hit him immensely. His depressed expression was filled with awe. ¡°Sweetie¡­ who was the one who gave you these?¡± he asked with a tired voice. ¡°It¡­ it was a grandpa, he called himself Kris Kringle the Krampus and he spanked me for being naughty for stealing but then taught me something,¡± she said then smiled brightly as she waved her hands and a little bit of wind gathered in her hand which slowly became cold and formed small snowflakes. ¡°He said if I learn magic, I can make snow fall and even make a magical scene, so Daddy doesn¡¯t have to worry anymore,¡± she said. The man began to cry and hugged her. ¡°Daddy is sorry for how he acted.¡± The two cried in each other¡¯s arms as the man''s wife woke up and read the letter before letting out a small smile. In another place, a boy woke up shouting and screaming in fear and pain. Phantom pain filled his arms and legs yet nothing appeared. Not just him, but the four other children living with him all shouted and cried as well. Only much later they got up and met up. They were all traumatized and trembling, they rubbed their arms and legs having clear memories of the endless nightmare they felt. ¡°W-what happened?¡± the leader boy asked, but the others just shook their heads. ¡°W-we should¡­ we should go see a priest,¡± one girl said half crying. Such scenes were coming in many households of orphan children who were cruel and evil. Krampus had punished them in a way that made their seeds of evil that were budding to wither drastically. These fearful and confused children slowly went to the closest churches which were receiving children talking of the same plight making the priests worry. Other than them, children with worried parents also came because they feared it was some kind of curse. Still, as they wondered what was going on, messages from the capital arrived. Servants from the royal palace arrived in each place which informed the priests of what was happening as well as what the queen was doing and wished to do. The faces of the priests turned dark and when they returned they scolded the countless children for their misdeeds which caused their own punishment. The children did not understand, but when the priest said that this was punishment from a force authorized by the gods to punish children, they all became pale. The parents desperately asked what was going on. The head priest along with the envoy of the palace came out to explain, ¡°What you children are feeling is called the new year punishment. From this year forth, a spirit of punishment was born and authorized by the gods themselves. You are feeling his punishment for the wrong doings,¡± he said. ¡°Your excellency! These are children! Why would the gods make such a creature?!¡± one of the adults exclaimed. ¡°It is not just punishment, both reward and punishment run hand in hand. The children who are good and obedient are rewarded by this spirit, those who are bad, and even worse, criminal will be punished. The worse they act during the year, the worse their punishment and the longer they feel their ghost pains in return,¡± the head priest said. The reason he knew this was partly because Nick and Kris explained their New Year¡¯s event and the effects on each type. ¡°Sir, please there has to be a way to stop this!¡± one mother said angrily. ¡°It is not in my place to stop something permitted by the gods. That said¡­¡± he looked at the many poor and skinny children as well as those who look away while their arms twitched, ¡°... the sir envoy here from the royal palace in our fair capital has stated that with the coming and growth of the cloud dungeon, new jobs have begun to appear. They are willing to hire and educate any young orphans who wish for a new home and living conditions. I am also told that should you children properly tell which bad behaviors you have done for your punishment and are willing properly ask forgiveness for them, the pain you feel shall fade much quicker,¡± he said and looked at the nuns and priests who were on the side.Stolen novel; please report. All the children became wide eyed and gulped, the many homeless children here were those living alone in small groups. Some have killed to survive, but the five who suffered greatly were a group of actual killers like thieves and bandits. Those with a heavy and guilty conscious felt a weight on their mind that seemed to want to force them down making them unable to flee. ¡°These young priests and nuns are here to listen, we will not punish you but if you do not speak and seek forgiveness, the efforts of the queen will be in vain,¡± the head priest said and looked at the parents, ¡°And you all, this is a good chance to educate your children. See this as a way to improve the standards of our fair nation and reduce the number of poor children joining the bands of thieves due to bad choices,¡± he said. The faces of the human and elven parents turned red with shame at having their children openly called undisciplined, but just nodded because they would indeed not be in this situation if it were not the case. The children with parents were interrogated at home which actually caused the parents to find a letter near the beds of the children containing a tongue lashing towards the parents for their poor rearing and what could help their children. With anger built up, they had their children spill what they did. At the same time, children who were visited by Nick were happily playing with the toys until they saw a letter and went to have their parents read it. They said mostly the same thing. ¡°Your children are very nice children, make sure to protect these young and innocent little ones. They are the future that will command the world in the years to come. Sincerely, Mr. Claus¡± None of them knew who this ¡®Claus¡¯ was but seeing the bright smiles of the children made them like this unknown man. The parents joined their children in their joyfulness. These two polar opposite types of actions that happened led to two kinds of feelings. One group had dreamt of a demon like old man who tortured and punished them for their wrong doings causing an instinctive fear of the old man while the other had warm bright dreams and got presents from a mysterious grandpa. One should know that mysteriousness can be both good and bad and can make one be in either awe or fear. Both effects happened and it caused an invisible force to float up. In the sixth floor of the cloud dungeon, the two men were sleeping when a faint bluish mist gathered and began to enter them, waking them. ¡°What?!¡± Nick exclaimed as he felt this faint energy and saw it gather. He then walked outside and saw the large cloud flowing to him while behind him Kris walked out, also attracting the mist. ¡°What is this?¡± an awake elf asked in awe. ¡°It¡¯s belief,¡± Nick said as he held his hand and waving it making the mist float around. ¡°Belief?¡± the elf asked confused. ¡°Yes sir!¡± Misty suddenly popped up, looking up at Nick and Kris. ¡°You both did quite a good job yesterday,¡± she said. ¡°Miss Misty, what is belief?¡± an elf asked. ¡°Do you know what faith is?¡± she asked. The elves tilted their heads confused. ¡°Faith is the energy of faith that all living creatures release when they pray and believe in the gods,¡± Misty said. ¡°So belief is faith?!¡± the elf asked excited. ¡°No, it''s much weaker. Faith can only be gathered by demi-gods and gods. Belief is an energy special spirits grow from. Only very few spirits can induce the effect to gather this. Nick is the Spirit of Wonder while Kris is the Spirit of Punishment. These both can form this force when they are doing their job. When someone believes in their existence it will produce belief. It''s an energy 20-50 times weaker than the faith of gods but is between 5-10 times better then mana,¡± she said. The eyes of the elves looked in awe at their two bosses who were touching the mist and absorbing it but the two soon reached a point where they could no longer do this. ¡°Why can¡¯t we absorb more?¡± Nick asked. ¡°Belief is not faith, faith is concentrated and absorbed by a singular being but belief is not. It''s spread to all beings who made an effort to achieve the effect of making belief. Only you two can absorb it, but you have to inject it into the ground to make yours and all the elves grow,¡± Misty explained. The snow elves were completely shocked while the two men bent over and touched the ground which caused a very weak blew pulse that faded quickly. ¡°That''s it?¡± Kris asked. ¡°You have to pump all this belief into the land to see a difference,¡± Misty said making the bloody red coat wearing old man groan as he unconsciously absorbed more belief mist before noticing and touched the ground with Nick making a bigger pulse. Each time it pulsed caused a strange vibrancy to rise in the mana producing a tingling in the elves. Boom! After another pulsed, like a tsunami gathering up power, the belief energy finally landed and burst out from the ground then rolled out throughout the entire island. It was like an amazing blizzard and every snow elf was swallowed by it causing their bodies to change. When the pulse ended, they found every snow elf turned into a tan skinned Christmas elf, all of who were teen sized. The two men gathered the last of the belief and pumped it causing it to burst underground then surge out of the island. Pumping through the mystical energy channels of the dungeon, it surged all the way to Dia¡¯s mana pond and bubbled out before it was absorbed by the two dungeon cores. The five times stronger energy was rapidly made into very pure mana water and dropped down as if a faucet had been opened. The mana water flowed into the sixth floor causing it to subtly shake as the sixth floor rapidly grew to maximum size while the wisps took the mana and made clouds causing the island clouds to grow to max size.
Floor 6 has reached maximum size and requires a dungeon boss to expand. Please proceed to making the boss.
Dia who was happily cuddling the large stuffed bear she got while Waid was grinning as he held a tin stick like those of the toy soldiers. When he pointed and pulled the little trigger, it would send out a small but fast light which would rebound off hard surfaces making it fun to play with, yet if it got outside of 30 meters of the source it would pop like a firework. ¡°Floor 6 is already at the max size,¡± Dia said to Jack and Mir, who had come. ¡°We should make a boss then?¡± Jack said. ¡°Do you have anything in mind Dia?¡± Mir asked while sitting near the warm fire while a pair of the fire spirits brought her warm sky iron horn sheep milk. Dia hugged her fluffy bear and leaned her head on it, ¡°Hmmm¡­ I made Frosty¡­¡± she mumbled. ¡°Why not another snowman?¡± Waid said as he played around with the soldier gun. ¡°Snowman¡­ ah!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Did you think of something?¡± Jack asked. ¡°Yeah!¡± she smiled brightly, ¡°It''s the same creature, but there are two ways to make it. It''s called the abominable snowman, one story says it''s a white haired monkey man who lives in really cold places and mountains and the other is an actual big snowman. The snowman one is more magical my brother¡­¡± she became sad as she reached this before she continued, ¡°My brother played games that had this kind,¡± she said. ¡°So you want to make it a snowman or a monkey?¡± Waid asked, ¡°I think we have snow gorillas we can make that with,¡± he said. Dia shook her head, ¡°I want to make a Yeti from the gorilla, it''s another name for that type of abominable snowman, but I don¡¯t want to make it totally bad.¡± she pouted They all stopped and only the sound of the crackling of the fire was heard. Suddenly Jack perked up and smiled, ¡°What if you make this new snowman the little brother of Frosty. That way Frosty would teach him not to be totally bad while he protects the way to the next floor,¡± Jack suggested. Dia giggled, ¡°That sounds silly but fun!¡± she said. They let the sun rise well into the sky before going outside. The snow was glittering like crystals on the New Year¡¯s after the fresh snowfall from the previous night. They went to the pond which glittered extra mystically. Dia touched the water and Waid followed but paused and looked at her. He started to withdraw his hand before he saw a confused look on her face. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked. ¡°You pushed me out before¡­¡± he said. Dia¡¯s face blushed greatly. When making Jack she had savagely kicked him out to not touch Jack Frost which left a mark on Waid. ¡°I was just scared¡­ can you help?¡± she asked smiling. He took a moment but nodded. They summoned five snowmen and three snow fairies. They held the chosen snowman and closed their eyes. Like all monster creations, the dark space appeared and the monsters merged before the snowman inflated into a huge ice bellowing snow golem. ¡°This is too mean and dumb!¡± Dia complained. The creature was eight meters tall, even taller than Jack the giant, but very quickly it dropped down to four meters and all that extra mass went into its intelligence. ¡°Hey, it would be cool if he had an ice skeleton and snow body which would be like two forms,¡± Waid said excited and the form changed. Snow fell and ice formed a strong ice skeleton with four fingered hands and feet with three toes. The body was skinny and the monster core was in the heart. Snow gathered and covered most of the skeleton from head to feet and all the fingers in thick snow which made the sharp ice spikes much less dangerous until they are exposed. ¡°Wow that looks good.¡± Waid said. The bulky gorilla like snowman who was four meters tall and not totally smart but not caveman stupid, was visible to them. They talked about any features left to clean up before finishing. The snowmen and fairies merged and began to gather a lot of snow. Like a whirlwind, snow melted forming the skeleton and was soon covered by more snow forming the compacted snowman.
A new monster has been made, please name it.
¡°It¡¯s the Abominable Snowman.¡± Dia said.
Abominable Snowman
The result of the work of two young dungeons. This creature is a magical snow and ice golem. It is more intelligent than most low-middle tier golems, but it is still simple minded. It is most powerful in cold snowy regions. It is not aggressive by nature, but it is very powerful.
Dia nodded and called Frosty who soon materialized from the snow and the magic hat flying over. ¡°Frosty, this is your little brother, you should take good care of him and teach him to be a good boy while he protects the path up,¡± Dia said. ¡°Okay!¡± the friendly snowman saluted, ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Dia asked. ¡°The day after your Christmas, what do you normally do before?¡± Mir asked. ¡°We always had a party and exchange gifts between friends and family! There is always yummy tasty food and drinks and lots and lots of fun!¡± Dia said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call some of your favorite monsters, we will have a New Year¡¯s party with you then,¡± Mir said. ¡°Really!¡± Dia¡¯s eyes shined. ¡°Yep,¡± she smiled. Dia shouted happily, but Waid didn¡¯t get what the event really meant since it was just one more year. Dia ended up calling all her named monsters, the bell flower empress, lightning priestess spirit and a few others. They gathered in the sixth floor after the seventh floor formed and they began to cook some domestic monsters while Lyra, the spirit harp, played beautiful music which raised the merriment of the event. They each went and brought presents for Dia and some for each other. Peter and Hook had a hard time near each other, especially after the war, but Dia liked them both unlike how she thought when she made Hook as a boss. They had fun the entire day. *** In the palace, Felicia¡¯s face was dark as she listened to her scribe talk of the report. ¡°We have completed the investigation and counting your highness. A total of 683 women, 437 girls and 120 boys were rescued. The boys were found being used as mining slaves by all the bandits while women¡­¡± he did not say as it was not needed. ¡°Of the women and children, a total of 1,240, all the boys were human while the women and girls were split with 1/5th being elven people and the rest were humans or half elves,¡± the scribe said. ¡°What of family or relatives?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°We have have investigated the whole night and morning. We have already found half of their families or living relatives,¡± he said but a worried expression was on his face. ¡°Speak!¡± Felicia exclaimed seeing his expression. ¡°Yes¡­ we have already identified a number of adult women and children who are without work after their trade caravan or village was destroyed. They also have no family or friends who can help them build their lives once more,¡± he said. ¡°To these people, we shall take them into the palace as servants. We will be low on manpower soon as grandmother goes to build the dungeon nation in the cloud dungeon. She will require many hired hands which the women and children can help fill. I also wish to hire and educate, those who are orphans can be added into the palace workforce. Those who have family will get compensation and aid from the royal family to help rebuild their lives,¡± she said. ¡°I understand my queen,¡± he says and writes out the decree to which she checks and stamps her approval. ¡°Implement these changes at once. Orphans of the streets who accept the offer of the palace after admitting their sins shall also be taken into the apprenticeship of the royal craftsmen and any willing craftsmen. Those who have no particular talents can go to learn how to do farm work. This also must be done effective immediately to ensure we have a workforce to sustain the cloud nation!¡± she said. ¡°Yes my queen!¡± the scribe said and made another decree which was approved. From there, monumental changes began to shift within the elven nation of Joryuko which began to focus on the prosperity of its people over the prosperity of its nobles. All of this was one monumental New Year¡¯s gift that Dia had unknowingly given to these people. Book 2 Epilogue While the young cloud dungeon neared the end of her first years after arriving, the waves she created have begun to accumulate and show. Far from the elven nation, in one of the human territory nations, two men walked towards a majestic city. The guildmasters of the cloud dungeon adventurer guild branch and the dungeoneer guild branch were arriving. ¡°Finally, this yearly meeting is definitely going to be long,¡± the guildmaster said. ¡°Change is the mother of glory. The future belongs to the children born today so we must pave the way for them now to let them walk a less painful path when the time comes,¡± the dungeoneer guildmaster said. The guildmaster nodded and the two were greeted at the gate then walked inside. *** In the skies of the human nation, Clover looked at a set of ruins which were in the ninth floor. Above his head was a tenth floor. These ruins were a cage and slowly it began to open. Slowly walking out was a cloud of black sand which swirled and formed a short fat man. He breathed in a deep breath, ¡°Freedom is good,¡± he said and looked deeply at Clover. Maribell appeared as well and was cautious. The boogeyman, Nighty, had regained his sanity after Clover grew to 10 floors and contacted them. Finally he gained his freedom. ¡°You have a serious problem in your dungeon. It almost possessed and changed me,¡± Nighty said.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Let¡¯s go up, I want to hear about it,¡± Clover said serious. Nighty nodded then the three floated and flew up to the tenth floor. *** In the elven nation, Joryoku, Felicia¡¯s palace had a lot of new people working, many of which were young children. Two very enthusiastic girls worked together as they followed the queen. ¡°So much trouble happened this last year,¡± Felicia complained but her face was calm with a slight smile. Her nation had cleared out a huge number of bandits in a short time, but the number of victims was huge. The two girls were the ones who didn¡¯t fear either of the winter spirits. Their eyes sparkled when they spoke of them, but they just did it together because others feared the spirits since they were so powerful. ¡°You two, go prepare some tea for the meeting,¡± Felicia said. ¡°Yes your highness!¡± the two said running off to complete their task. *** In a deep isolated mountainous forest, there were sounds of loud roars from many beasts, all of them immensely powerful. Within a small edge, an insignificant cave was hidden behind some bushes. The long night had been followed by battles of monsters and this morning something changed in this cave which previously housed weak little creatures. A pair of bloodshot eyes glowed in the darkness and slowly their owner walked out. A massive humanoid over two meters tall with a wild beard and a hairy body, but not ape-like but more like a hairy human, walked out with heavy steps. Inhale¡­ ROAR! It suddenly bellowed its war cry and up to twenty pairs of eyes appeared from the cave. They were small sized humanoids with big wild beards covering part of their meter tall bodies. They howled with the giant humanoid and raised small spears before they rushed out to hunt with a savage glint in their eyes. The wild isolated forest met with a new pack of predators. *** The day following the New Year¡¯s, Dia was preparing to go up to the seventh floor of her dungeon with the others. She was mumbling and asking a few things from Misty. Dia smiled and frowned a few times, but they gathered their things before flying up towards the cloud above. Along with a bit of nervousness, excitement filled her little eyes as she flew up to the seventh floor which promised a new world of fun for her. Book 2 Complete Book 2 is done, hope you all enjoy the second edition and i hope you all leave reviews on amazon and comments. Like with all my books, i will only continue posting book 3 after i have published it and the next volume is complete. Do not expect it this year and please do not constantly message me about if i am continuing my books because i am (at a slow pace but i am.) Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. thank you for the support. A Demon Lord''s Virtual [Magic Life]: https://www.royalroad.com/amazon/B07GZDPGT6 Cloud Dungeon: Winter Wonderland: https://www.royalroad.com/amazon/B07J57CSMZ Enjoy